idol harem

by vamer

ok

https/i1./wp-content/uploads/2022/12/864d3ab8cdda3378580199b8eed6df0a_5114519_ori-e1672431362451.png?resize=370,500

Information

Table of Contents URL: /series/i-made-an-idol-harem-hypnosis-bet-on-me/

There is a hypnosis app.
So, I tried it once.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 0
Chapter 0 – Cum From the Start

"Hmm…"

Early morning, in the studio bathroom.
Looking in the mirror, I was quite admiring my appearance.

"To be able to feel so much better in one month…"

I thought you were exercising recently because your body was tired, but what kind of exercise did you do to build chest muscles in a month?
Even the stomach seems to show a little bit of abs, and the legs and arms are a little thicker than before.

"Hey, this hypnosis app is really the best."

I was amazed again.
I don't remember what kind of exercise I did, and I don't have any pain, but I'm just happy to skip the results.
Mmm, best performance without pain and responsibility.

"I never thought a hypnosis app that you use on me would be so good."

A month ago, I accidentally picked up a hypnosis app.
When I first picked it up, I thought a little about who to use it for, but soon decided to limit it to me.
Brainwashing other people and making them do what you want is a very reluctant thing to do.

'I don't want to be a criminal!'

So I wrote a hypnosis app for myself.
After spending an ideal day in a hypnotic state, wake up when you return home after the day is over.

And I am experiencing the effects of it now.
As the days went by, my body got better, and my appearance improved quite a bit as I decorated myself.
Besides, it was like leaving work right away when I went to work, so I had the mental strength to enjoy the game.
Playing games without getting tired is a lot of fun, really.

"In one or two more months, it will become complete. Aren't you getting reverse-hunted while you're on the road?"

It was the moment when I was trying to enjoy myself for a long time.

Ting!

The sound of text message notifications filling a small studio.
The moment I picked up my phone and checked it right away, I couldn't help but frown.

— — —
[Web transmission]
[KJ]06/30 08:00
1114*142
Denial of OO card approval
Reason: Insufficient balance
Bank account balance: 5,112 won
— — —

Rejected approval? Not enough balance? No, my bank account balance is 5,000 won?

"…What?"

My monthly living expenses do not exceed 50.
For the past half year, I have only worked and had no opportunity to spend money.
That's why my bank account balance should be over 4 million won.
When I hurriedly checked my expenses, I discovered an unexpected expense.

[Withdrawal: KRW 82,000]
[Lee*Jin (2315)]
[06/07 14:22]
[Withdrawal 82,000 won]
[Flower House, Gangnam-gu, Seoul]
[Balance of KRW 1,223,412]

"'Flower House'? Is it a flower shop?"

It was a sign of spending money at a flower shop.
But it wasn't written just once.
I counted and bought flowers 7 times. The total amount alone is about 700,000 won.
Other than that, if you look closely, you can see a few names that are presumed to have eaten at high-end restaurants or jewelry shops.
The money spent in such a place was close to 300.

"…What."

What the hell did I do in a state of hypnosis to spend close to 3 million won in one month?
Seeing that there is not a single flower in the house, it means that it was bought as a gift to someone, of course… Who the hell did you give it to?
I checked my messenger every day, but there were no suspicious messages. Same with texts and emails.
It is said that there is no clue as to who gave it to.

"I bought flowers and gave them to someone… But there is no trace of contact with that person…?"

It gave me goosebumps.
I bought flowers for someone without my knowledge, and I have no idea who is who.
Come to think of it, I, in a hypnotic state, exercised hard and decorated hard.
Aren't these all things a man would do when dating a lover?
I ordered, 'Have a good day', but what the hell are you doing?
Who are you dating?

"Fuck… I have to go to work without hypnosis today."

It is an understatement to say that hypnosis application is the best.
I need to immediately check what the hell I was doing in a hypnotized state.
Let's go about our daily lives as usual and find out what happened…

"No, no. Are you stupid? Then you don't know what you've been doing?"

Thought was short.
It is obvious that my daily life will be different from the start if I go about my routine sanely from the beginning.
This increases the likelihood that you will not be able to grasp what has happened while you are in a hypnotic state.

"I'll go to work in a hypnotic state… I'll have to come to my senses in the middle."

Only when you wake up during hypnosis will you be able to figure out what happened in the hypnotic state.
I said after pressing the settings button on the hypnosis app.

"I spend my day hypnotically very well, and in the middle… I wake up at 3pm."

Looking at the time to buy flowers, most of them were between 2:00 PM and 5:00 PM.
What I'm curious about is likely to happen in between.

"…"

I swallowed once and pressed the run button.

"——."

I feel like waking up after falling asleep.
It's like closing your eyes for a moment and then opening them right away, but it's a strange feeling that you intuit that time has passed.
As consciousness returned, the senses gradually awakened…

Swoop.

At that moment, I felt my body overlapping.
The feeling that the fully erected cock goes somewhere as it is.

Suwook.

It felt like my cock was jammed somewhere.
But I inertia pierced something through my back.
With a feeling like tearing a thin piece of tissue paper, I thrust my cock into it all the way to the base of the post.

"Huh, sssss…!!"

At that moment, a woman's moan was heard.

"Ugh?"

A great feeling of pleasure came over me.
The cock that was inserted all the way was wrapped warmly and gently, and was squeezed as if it were being squeezed.
I feel like I'm begging for my semen to be packed right now.
An intense pleasure is transmitted as if burning the peripheral nerves.
The erect cock that was about to explode just as it was, she lost control and immediately threw up her semen.

Beaureus…

It was the greatest pleasure I had ever experienced in my life.
Along with the pleasure of ejaculation, his strength was released and his body collapsed as it was.
Something soft supports me and I hear breathing in my ears.
Subtle heat and fragrance spreads from the skin that is in close contact.

"Heogee, heogee…"

What the hell happened?
I was dizzy at the pleasure I felt for the first time in my life, but it was not the time to be immersed in the afterglow.
When I got up, my cock, still hard, was pulled out of 'something'.

"Huh..!"
"Kuh…!"

Because it was tightly clamped without a single gap, until the moment it was pulled out, intense pleasure came rushing in and my legs almost gave out.
I looked down and saw my cock slipping out of her cunt.
A string of her threads drooped as the still stiff cock slipped out of her cunt.
At the same time, a mixture of blood and semen leaked out of her cunt hole.

"Haha…"

Only then did I recognize the woman beneath me.
The woman trembled slightly and was breathing heavily, as if feeling the afterglow of her ejaculation.
A flushed face visible through a large chest that rises and falls in sync with breathing.
And she met her raised eyes.
That familiar face…

"…Shin So-ye?"

It was Shin So-ye, a member of the girl group The Queens.
The moment I woke up from hypnosis, I tore her hymen and was ejaculating into her vagina.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 1
Chapter 1 – Hypnosis App? It's Absurd

Have you ever thought about this?

'If I go to a place where there are a lot of women, I might get a girlfriend too.'
'If I'm close to a pretty woman, I'll have a lot of opportunities to date.'

No matter what you do, dating is ultimately about meeting people.
So if you have a chance to meet, chances are you'll be dating ridiculously pretty girls.
I used to think like this.
So, I got a job in the entertainment industry.

'Maybe, if I can be with idols, I might have a chance to hang out with them.'

I honestly thought it was a good decision.
Of course, that's my opinion, but the background of me is not that bad, and above all, aren't all the prettiest kids in the world gathered there?

'There is a possibility.'

I believed so.
Even if the odds are low, I thought it was worth trying.
That was until he was selected as a road manager at 'Doa Entertainment'.

"Fuck… This floor is dog trash… "

After 6 months of working as a road manager.
In other words, half a year later, after coming out early in the morning, driving the car all day, looking at the moon, and leaving work, running errands and hysteria in the meantime.
Only then did I realize
That my judgment is rubbish and the road manager is dog shit.

Possibility?
There was no chance to hang out with pretty idols.
It just served as a means to relieve hysteria.
Thanks to the low pay and overwork, it seems like 5 years are gone in half a year.

"Whoa…"

Should I learn to smoke?
If people bloom that much, they must be blooming for a good reason, right? Does smoking reduce stress?

"Hey Sejin! What else are you standing in a predicament about!"

If you are a smoker, you are thinking about stopping it unconditionally, and with a loud voice, a shock came to the back of your head.
Surprised, he wrapped his head around and looked back to see manager Kim Soo-hyeok standing there.
My boss, the manager of the three-member idol group 'The Queens', and…

"This bastard is gone. Didn't I tell you not to leave?"

He's like dog trash who uses bullying as a means of relieving his stress.

"Ji, now that everyone is recording, I want to get some fresh air… "
"Sejin, did I tell you? Road sucks, so shut up for three years and live only in the car."

While saying that, Kim Soo-hyuk tapped my cheek.
He's really good at making people feel bad.

By the way, the kids are now in the studio recording gravure, but why is this guy already out?
When I took out my phone and checked it, there was no communication.

"Hey, look at your phone, what."
"I was wondering if I hadn't been able to contact you."
"Hey, you bastard, are you really going to fail? Are you saying that if I didn't contact you, you would have been skipping around like this all along?"

He seems like a top-notch bastard when it comes to arguing.

"Are you wondering why I came to you quietly?"
"No, just… "
"Are you curious? Is not it?"
"…"

If I answered my curiosity here, it was obvious that this bastard would go the way he intended.
And it will unconditionally come over to my pain.

"Sometimes I have to check it like this so that the kid doesn't fall out."

Of course, just because I don't answer doesn't mean I'm not a bastard who won't act as I intended.

"Sorry."
"Are you sorry?"
"We will make sure this doesn't happen from now on."
"It should be left out from the beginning."

It's to the point of dying from being subjected to childish arguments, but there's nothing you can do about it.
My boss is this person, and the highest authority in this group is also this person.

'I'm tired of living as a means to relieve stress… Should I quit soon?'

I was being bullied one-sidedly for a while.

"Soo-hyeok's older brother!"
"What?"

A familiar voice came from behind me.
It was the voice of Lim Ha-eun, a member of 'The Queens'.

"Is filming over already?"
"No, I just came out."
"What? And why?"
"The photographer is like pervert, it's fucking annoying."
"Hey, it's out here. You have to be careful with your wording~"
"I don't know. Fucking is fucking shit!"

Im Ha-eun is extremely annoyed.
She was a woman who was usually angry, so there was nothing special about her swearing.

"Uh, how are you… ?"

Another member, Park Min-ji, appeared behind him.
Compared to Im Ha-eun, who is like a bitch who gets angry easily, she is overly quiet and lacks confidence.

"I'm sorry~ For now, Haeun calms down and goes back in~"
"What are you going to do again? Gotta get it done! That bastard keeps looking at my legs!"
"Hey, let's be patient. Yes?"

Accepting Im Ha-eun's irritation, her third member, Shin So-ye, also appeared.
She is the oldest of the three and has a good heart.
Yes, among these four people, if I had to pick one that looked like a human, it would be Shin So-ye.
No, she is the nicest beyond being human.

"Sejin-ah, I'm sorry, but would you like to go get some drinks? Anything Haeun likes."
"All right."
"Take my wallet here."

The only person in this world who treats me as a person and cares more than that.
It's because of this person that I survived half a year of this crazy road manager life.

"Hey, why are you giving me your wallet? Hey, take my card here."
"All right."
"Buy everything for the kids? Don't just buy a cup of Caramel Macchiato without sense."
"Do you want something to eat?"
"Shouldn't I ask for that?"

If you don't ask, you're a bastard who will say that you don't ask.

"Ah, I will buy it. Minji and Soye, do you have anything else you want to eat? If you don't have it, I'll buy the one she usually eats… "
"You, don't fucking ask me!?"
"Ha-eun, as always, thought it was caramel macchiato…"
"I'll have to ask though! Oh fuck, even a road bastard…"
"Haeun-ah, don't do that, calm down. Hurry up and buy it, Sejin-ah."
"Yes Yes. Then I will go."

As a token of my gratitude, I gave Shin So-ye a slight bow and left in a hurry.

I quickly bought a drink, handed it over, and watched the four of them go back to recording again before heading back to the underground parking lot.
Since he resides in the underground parking lot every day, his throat feels really bad.
That's why I came out to get some fresh air, but Kim Soo-hyeok is in a fucking mode today, so I'll have to be careful.
I swallowed my curse and opened the car door and went inside.

"Whoa… "

It was the moment when I sat in my assigned seat, the driver's seat.

Beep.

"Yes?"

A notification sounded on the phone.
I took out my phone and saw that the app was newly installed.

"What is it all of a sudden?"

I, I set it to not auto-update if there is no wifi?
Confused, I checked what app it was.
The app, which was installed in an instant without a chance to cancel, had an eye-shaped icon and the name 'hypnosis application'.

"…Hypnosis app?"

It's going to run, why is it that a malicious app is suddenly installed?
I thought I had to delete it quickly, so I pressed the app hard, but the app ran as it was, as if I accidentally lifted my finger in the middle.

"Oh shit."

The screen of my phone started to shimmer in pink and purple, and with it, menus called 'Run', 'Settings', and 'Help' came to mind.
That was it.
Other than that, nothing has changed.

"…Are you okay?"

On the surface, there seemed to be nothing wrong with it.
Then, suddenly, curiosity arose.
No, that's it It's a hypnosis app, right?
It's a hypnosis app that was only seen in 19-karat gold manga and porn.

"…"

After thinking for a while, I clicked Help.

[Press 'Settings' and tell me the command. And if you press the 'Execute' button and show the screen to the target, the opponent will perform the command you said in 'Settings'.]
[Everything caused by hypnosis is at your own risk, so please use it responsibly and for yourself.]
[This application is a hypnotic application. The target is limited to those belonging to 'Doa Entertainment' and does not work for anyone else.]

A simple explanation that I can hypnotize however I want, but the target is limited to belonging to this company.

"It's ridiculous. It's a hypnosis app, but only people at our company are affected?"

Also something is weird.
Maybe Kim Soo-hyeok was playing a prank with great effort.
There are shows where you play pranks on your manager and film hidden cameras.

"Let's erase it quickly."

When I tried to go to the home screen, it stopped.

"…Should I just check?"

Anyone who belongs to Doa Entertainment gets caught.
Does that mean that it works for me as well?
Then let me test it once.
Then you can quickly check if this is real or not.

"Um… I'm going to give you an order. Oh yeah. Shall we skip work?"

I've seen articles like this on the internet.
If I could create my own alter ego, I would send it to the company and I would lie around at home. Then you say it's not really sweet.
Something similar would be possible with hypnosis.
In a way that subconsciously makes you do your routine and makes you sane when you go home.
After pressing the settings button on the hypnosis app, I quietly whispered into my phone.

"…I spend my day very hypnotically. And when I get home and rest, I wake up again."

In this way, you can skip this painful routine and go home right away.
Oops, I forgot one more.

"And this hypnosis app doesn't tell anyone."

After saying that, I touched the run button and looked at the screen.

"——."

As if I had been through a sleep endoscopy, the world went dark, and at that very moment, a sense of waking up hit my body.

"Ugh?"

And I was standing in my room.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 2
Chapter 2 – Hypnosis App? What's Wrong…?

"…Really?"

When I came to my senses, I was standing in my cramped room, in the midst of scolding.
What the hell happened?
Did the hypnosis app really work?

"Time… What time is it now?"

I hurriedly checked my phone screen, and the time was 11:49 in the evening.
It's a little later than usual, but it's about this time when I get home from work.
If you check the messenger, you can see traces of work.
It even seems to have worked very well.

〉 Kim Soo-hyeok: ㅅㄱ
〉 Kim Soo-hyeok: Do tomorrow as well as today

Kim Soo-hyeok This bastard praised me?
Did it work well too?

"Really… It works…?"

Surprised.
Hypnosis apps really exist.

"…"

Even though I used a hypnosis app, my fatigue seemed to accumulate, and my body suddenly became tired.
Still, my mind was fine, so it was a very strange feeling.
My body was tired from moving all day, but my consciousness was rested thanks to the hypnosis app.

"Ha…"

Thump!

As soon as I lay down on the duvet.

'It worked for me. I am an employee of Doa Entertainment. Does that mean it works for other employees as well? Like Kim Soo-hyeok, or… The Queens kids…'

If only I could use a hypnosis app on them and do whatever I want…

Gulp.

The saliva goes to the temple.
My heart is pounding and my head is confused.

"…"

This absurd situation happened all of a sudden.
And how should I use it?
All possible things and all kinds of imaginations fill my head.

'If I do well, it's just what I want… No, no. Even so, hypnosis is just a crime. But…'

All kinds of imaginations, desires, and my reason to refute them…
In the end, I stayed up all night in that chaos.

The next morning at 8:00, in front of The Queens' accommodation.

"Hello."
"Hello Sejin."
"Oh shit, my nails are smudged again."
"Hello…"

As usual, I drove the van and waited, and soon the members of The Queens got into the van.
Shin So-ye greets me kindly, Lim Ha-eun grumbles while ignoring me as always, Park Min-ji gets on board saying hello with a mosquito-like voice at the end…
After seeing all three of them getting on, I closed the door and got into the driver's seat.

"Hey, what's the schedule for today?"
"In the morning, it's training. I go to the gym and work out with the trainer, and in the afternoon, manager Kim Soo-hyeok guides me separately…"
"Anything else, it looks like there's no work today. Fucking, it's always exercise."

Im Ha-eun cuts off my words and looks at her cell phone right away.

"Have you had breakfast, Sejin?"
"Yes, have you eaten?"
"Yeah. I forgot to refill the refrigerator yesterday, so I ate a convenience store salad, but it was better than I thought~"
"These days, convenience store products are also good."
"Hungry…"
"I have to go on a diet until the end of filming next week. Let's work hard, Minji."

Compared to him, Shin So-ye speaks kindly to me and soothes Park Min-ji well.

"…"

Looking at them in the rearview mirror, I fiddled with my phone in my pocket.

"…"

An application that anyone who belongs to Doa Entertainment can communicate with.
You'll have to try it out, but if the tips are true, this hypnosis app will work for them too.

"…"
"Why is that, Sejin-ah?"
"No, no."

But after thinking about it all night, I decided not to use hypnosis apps on them.

'I brainwash others and use them as I please. It's a little… No.'

I am not a criminal
Brainwashing and exploiting other people's minds at will is an act that the conscience within me rejects.
I don't know if anyone will say I'm stupid, but honestly, I think there are many people who would think like me if I were in my situation.
Not everyone steals when given the opportunity to steal.
In the first place, hypnotic stuff isn't even my taste… I only aim for pure love stuff, ummm!

"Wait."

I took out my phone and looked at the screen.
Okay, let's just use it for work and skips for now.
That alone is satisfying enough.
Let's pass the daily routine as if we were going on vacation for a few days.

'Because I don't want to become a criminal.'

I quietly pressed the run button while looking at the screen.

The hypnosis app, which was supposed to be used only for a few days, has been used for almost a month.
No, when I tried this, it was really cool.

Once the daily routine was skipped, the stress was significantly reduced and the mind became pleasant.
I can feel exactly how much stress kids like Kim Soo-hyeok and Lim Ha-eun put on my mind.
I hypnotize her before going out in the morning, then in an instant she's in my room in the evening.
Even though my body was tired, my mind was completely refreshed, so I enjoyed the game hard in the evening.
I could feel the quality of my life improving as I replayed games I hadn't even bothered to watch over the past half year because I was tired.

'As expected, games aren't fun when you're tired and stressed. It was so much fun playing the game in a refreshing way!'

And secondly, there was one unexpected effect, and that was the upgrade of my body.
He ordered me to spend my day 'very well', but I don't know how the hell he interpreted this 'very well', but in a hypnotic state, it seemed that I was also working hard.
The first few days I felt muscle soreness, but in just two weeks I felt better.
When I touched my breasts, I could feel the tight muscles, and when I took off my clothes and looked in the mirror, I could see that my body was gradually shaving away.
It's like a statue.
This much in two weeks, the effect of the hypnosis application is very amazing?

"Huh…"

It was very satisfying to see the muscles revealing little by little.
It's rewarding without pain, how desirable is this?

In addition, beauty tools I had never seen before were piled up on the desk in my room, and my appearance was also being upgraded.
Eyebrow trimming knives, scissors, men's cosmetics, sunscreen, and a variety of mysterious tools…
After having them, I really started to look good.
When I look at my face in the mirror after coming back from work, it's like a celebrity… It's a bit over, but I'm still pretty handsome.

"They say men should decorate too, so it's true."

Me in a hypnotic state, really amazing!

So I lived under hypnosis for a month.
Hypnotize me when I go to work in the morning, and play when I get off work…
The feeling of spending vacation while doing a good job was so enjoyable that it is hard to describe in words.

"Now, shall we work hard with work today, is it me?"

It was right before work, when he tried to use the hypnosis app on me.

Ting!

I got a text message saying that my account balance was low.

I didn't quite understand the current situation.
So, first of all, I received a message that the bank account balance was insufficient, so I urgently checked my consumption details.
And in it, a pattern as if money was spent on a woman was found, so I set the hypnosis app to wake up in the middle…
After that, when I came to my senses, I was in the middle of piercing idol Shin So-ye's hymen and getting jealous.

"…"

In a state of panic where my head isn't spinning at all, I looked at Shin So-ye, who was lying under me.
Lying naked on her bed, her breasts spread out beautifully, showing off their size as they moved up and down with her deep breathing.
The 95cm G cup written on the profile, it was no joke when I actually saw that figure.
The way her big breasts, soft as slime, swayed up and down with the sound of her breathing.

Pounding.

The moment she saw it, she felt her cock jump up again.
Her breasts are large, but her stomach is tucked in, and her hips are as big as her breasts.
That balance made her breasts stand out even bigger and more impressive.
I want to bite, suck, and touch these breasts. Only those thoughts start to fill my head.

"…Was it good?"

A coquettish voice asked me.
Looking up from her chest, I saw Shin So-ye's face with an exalted expression.
The cheeks that were panting and reddened just before, the hair that loosened little by little, and the tails of the eyes that were smiling at me…
The expression on his face spoke plainly.
He was saying that he liked me and that he enjoyed the sex he had just had.

Pounding.

I want to fuck, I want to have sex, I want to come back inside this girl…!
The urge beats me in the head.

"…Well, uh… Yes."

Even so, isn't it a sudden situation? The first thing to do is to understand the circumstances before and after.
Resisting the urge, he responded calmly.

"Ehehe… Now I… Can you make me feel good…?"

Shin So-ye laughed at my shy answer.
Her words were full of love and affection.

"…"

I couldn't stand it any longer. Those words were a signal.
I just kissed Shin So-ye.
I hugged her body naked, and kissed her as it were, touching my chest to hers.

"Yes…"

Then he inserted his cock back into her vagina.
Her cunt, already smoothed with my cum and love juice, swallowed my cock right away…

"Aang!"

Just like that, he started shaking her waist wildly.
The confusion of not knowing what the hell had happened, the reason thinking about how to deal with this situation, and my instinct to 'I want to fuck the woman in front of me' overcame all of that.
Soon the room was filled with the sound of my cock and her cunt throbbing and her moaning.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 3
Chapter 3 – Better Words Than I Love You, It's Safe

The idol group 'The Queens' is an idol group that still has a lot of room to grow.
In other words, it means 'an idol that doesn't sell well'.
It was only natural that they lacked the necessary skills for performances, such as vocals and dancing, but despite that, the reason they were able to work as idols was because of their overwhelming visuals.

Lim Ha-eun, who has a perfect model-type body, who always came out of the 8-headed body.
Park Min-ji, who doesn't seem to fit well with idols because she's timid and timid, but her breasts are ridiculously large, and she instinctively attracts all men's attention.
And Shin So-ye, who has all the strengths of Lim Ha-eun and Park Min-ji, with a chest that is big enough even though it is smaller than Min-ji Park, and has a body that is taller than 7.5, if not up to 8 heads…

The Queens were able to debut as idols thanks to their visuals, and since then, they have been earning money through gravure, various photo shoots, and various other TV shoots.
They only have one full-length album, but there are about 100 broadcasts, including small ones, taken after their debut.
Although she couldn't film a major broadcast, she was somehow attracting men's money with her sexiness.

And now I'm madly fighting with such a sexy idol, in other words, an idol optimized for sex.

Prick prick

The back moves without rest.
I already filled her vagina with my semen, so I hear a dirty sound every time I move my waist.

Poke, poke…

My semen, her love juice, and Cooper juice from my cock again…
The sound of all the liquid mixing and bubbling filled the room.
I stood up a little and cupped her breasts with her hands.

"Yes…!"

When I massage her big, soft breasts, she immediately flirts with her.
He let out a moan mixed with affection, as if begging for more.
I grabbed her big breasts, which couldn't fit in one hand, with my hands, and massaged them like a massage.

"Yeah, good… There…!"

Shin So-ye begs for more.
My cock stirring in her own vagina and my hands gripping her breasts were all giving her pleasure.
I was happy with that.
The fact that I was giving pleasure to the woman in front of me made my pleasure even stronger.

The view…!

So I apologized.
Without saying a word, I poured my semen back into her womb.

Byureut, byureus…

He continued to ejaculate for about 10 seconds.
I continued to ejaculate inside her, as if to pour out all the semen in my cock.
It was an enormous amount of cum that would impregnate her right now.

"Whew…"

After a long ejaculation, I pulled out my cock with pleasure, and my semen flowed from her cunt.
Fresh, fresh semen flowed from that cunt that was bubbling with my and hers.
Semen oozes out of her cunt hole and runs right down to the bed, soiling her ass a little too.
The semen that flowed from her pussy to the floor, and the red blood mixed there, looked like a donut with strawberry cream leaking out.

"Haha…"

I can't imagine how cheap it is.
I've never been so cheap in my entire life.

"It feels better… More than I thought…"

Shin So-ye said, looking at me filled with excitement.
At the end of those words, a tender voice mixed with it as if a heart was attached, and the corners of her eyes looking at me were smiling.

"…"

I kissed her on the mouth without saying a word.
She accepted my kiss, and we chatted non-stop for several minutes.

Lying on the bed with Shin So-ye, I looked up at the ceiling and thought.

'…What the hell happened?'

She was able to calm down a bit after cumming on her three times.
Until just now, she was just burning with desire and fucking me like crazy, but after three times, she came back to her senses a little bit at wiser time.
If you look around, it looks like a motel or hotel…
Now is the time to figure out how you got into this situation.

'Could it be that I, in a hypnotic state, hypnotized Shin So-ye?'

I didn't want to do that.

"…Soye."
"Aang, I told you to call me older sister when we were together."

…Was that kind of relationship? Since when?

"No, that's uh… Older sister."
"Yes?"
"Hey, that…"

Did I ever hypnotize my sister?
You can't ask such a question.
If she is sane, the question itself is dangerous.

"…Was it good?"

So I framed the question.

"Yeah… Very much."

With that, she brought her face close and kissed me.
After kissing her lightly, she smiled with a slight red face.

"At first, I only heard that it hurt, but it felt better than I thought. Are you good at it?"

Her heart pounded.
Hearing these words from such a pretty person made my cock jump again.

'This, first of all… I think it was the first time I did it today.'

It was a virgin, and it's the first time I'm in a relationship, but I'm going to go crazy.

'Wait a minute, it would be a big deal if I got pregnant like this.'

She smiled and said, as if she had read my concerns.

"I told you not to worry. I'm taking medicine anyway."
"Medicines? Birth control pills?"
"Yeah. I kept taking it so I wouldn't have my period."

I heard that some idols take birth control pills to avoid menstruation.
I know that there are many people who use it because it always maintains its condition and does not cause unnecessary trouble.

"…"

Driving me crazy.
When she heard that, she was relieved and at the same time got a full erection.
I heard that being safe is a better word than loving you.

"I'm okay, I'm okay, everything–"

Just as she was thinking about doing it one more time, her cell phone started ringing.
Responding to the phone reflexively, Kim Soo-hyeok's angry voice rang out.

"Hello…"
〈 Hey!!! Where are you!!!〉
"Ah, manager. That's…"
〈 What the hell is this bastard doing on errands and he never comes back! You bastard!!〉
"Wait a minute, Sejin-ah."

Next to me, Shin So-ye took my cell phone.

"Manager oppa, it's me Soye."
〈 No, Soye Why are you here? Were you with Sejin Lee?〉
"Yeah, that's… I'm sorry, Sejin took me because I wanted to eat a snack."
〈 Snack? You're filming a bikini the day after tomorrow!〉
"I'm sorry, but I'm getting dizzy and I'm so hungry, so stop… Hehe."
〈 Oh really, I'll only put up with it until the day after tomorrow…〉
"I'll go with Sejin right now."
〈 Whoa… Yeah, got it.〉

Beep!

Cell phone cut off.
Soye Shin handed me her phone and stood up.

"I must have enjoyed it so much. The time has come like this before I knew it. Let's go, Sejin-ah."
"Yes, sister."

Come to think of it, isn't it time to do a lot of work?
I don't even know how the two of them secretly spent time together like this.
I am afraid of what I will do while I have no memory again to act using the hypnosis application again.
Right now, Shin So-ye has no choice but to move.
I followed her into her bathroom.

While washing with Shin So-ye in the bathroom, I observed her body again.
Really awesome body
Her G-cup breasts didn't sag, and when they formed a water drop shape, they were very pretty and strong, and the body she was working hard on was perfect.

"Ummm…"

That alone made me get a full erection, but I couldn't stand the sight of her taking the semen out of her vagina while washing.

"…Sister."

It's okay to understand the situation, but it's better to enjoy what you enjoy.
I gently pressed my body against her back.
Then he tucked her erect cock between her thighs.

"Ugh, Sejin-ah… I have to leave quickly."
"It's late anyway."
"…"

She doesn't answer
Instead, she rubbed my erect cock with her thighs.
I pushed her against the wall of her bathroom, enjoying her service.
Shin So-ye leaned against her bathroom wall and placed her big ass inside her.
Then, with one of her hands, he gently spreads her cunt open.
I just inserted her cock into her.

Clap, Clap!

"Ah, good!"

Soon, the sound of her butt colliding with my long bones echoed in the bathroom along with Shin So-ye's moans.

The rest of the day passed normally.
As soon as I returned home, Kim Soo-hyuk did all sorts of bullshit and scolded me, but thanks to Shin So-ye, I could easily put up with Kim Soo-hyuk's shit.
As usual, no, like a month ago, Shin So-ye and I only talked about business, but every time our eyes met, she gave me a slight smile.
It's as if it's my strength.
At the same time, seeing that I didn't do that in front of others, it seemed that it was a secret that Shin So-ye and I had a relationship like that.

'What really happened…'

I can't ask anyone, and I can't figure it out properly.
I even tried to use a hypnosis application to command 'revive my memory!', But no hypnosis took place.
Are you saying it's impossible?

'Should I go back… Then why don't I just list the facts?'

After coming home from a day's work.
I popped up the word processor screen on my computer and picked up the hypnosis app.

"In this word processor, I'm writing down what happened between me and Shin So-ye over the past month."

It's not impossible to just list the facts, right?
Hoping that hypnosis would activate this time, I pressed the run button on the hypnosis app.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 4
Chapter 4 – Didn't Sink

June 3rd.
I found Shin So-ye, who was left alone after soothing Im Ha-eun, secretly sighed.
Taking care of her manager's mentality is also her manager's job, so I comforted her as much as possible.
When I told her that she was doing really well so far, that The Queens was running well thanks to her, and that I, Lee Se-jin, also gained a lot of strength thanks to her, she was embarrassed but delighted.
The rest of the time she watched her regain her strength, and she confirmed that my consolation was valid.

June 5th.
I bought konjac noodles and sugar-free drinks for Shin So-ye, who is having a hard time dieting.
It's low in calories, but she felt like eating something to soothe her mood.
She said that I would also go on a diet, judging that I would be able to work harder if I had someone who was struggling with me.
I could confirm that she laughed at those words and worked hard again from the evening exercise.

June 9th.
In the morning, Kim Soo-hyeok threw her flirting at Shin So-ye and found her grinning at her.
Thinking that Shin So-ye's suffering would help Shin So-ye, he secretly spilled two of Kim Soo-hyeok's secrets he had collected so far to the head of the idol department, and staged Shin So-ye's scolding.
Shin So-ye seemed to have noticed that this was the result of my work, but she seemed to be more relaxed thanks to it.

June 13th.
While taking Shin So-ye to her set for a Mac X photo shoot, she brought up her small talk.
In order to take care of her mentality, she gave only answers that she liked and she was very satisfied.

June 16th.
In the afternoon, she talked to Soo-hyeok Kim, and in the evening she took care of Ha-eun Lim, showing Shin So-ye struggling.
On the way home from work, she went to a cocktail bar to take care of her mentality and listened to her grievances as much as possible.
She did her best throughout the night, listening to all her grievances and choosing what she would like to say.
After the conversation, she seemed very satisfied.

June 17th.
While moving with Shin So-ye and Park Min-ji, this time Shin So-ye brought up a story related to her love affair.
After Shin So-ye gave her only answers that would please her, she followed that answer and in the evening she presented Shin So-ye with a bouquet of freesias.
Talking about her favorite song, she showed satisfaction.

June 18th.
Soye Shin bought her a necklace of her favorite style and gave it as a gift.
Together with him, she promises to keep Kim Soo-hyeok from doing anything stupid as much as possible.
Shin So-ye seemed satisfied with the promise.

June 19th.
Shin So I received her men's perfume as a gift from the old days.
She decided that if she used the crush she had on me, she would be easier to care for in the future.
As a test, she presented her with a small piece of chocolate, and she seemed delighted with it.

June 20th.
It was an off day, but she visited her after her daily routine to continue taking care of her mentality and presented her with a rose. She was delighted and served me dinner.
After that, I listened to her story while walking in the park together late in the evening.
Returning to her quarters, she saw her very satisfied face.

June 22nd.
Shin So-ye brought up the story related to her love affair seriously, and answered by choosing her words that would not make her heartbroken or disappointed.
After her talk, she proposed that she date her, and if she refused, she would most likely be heartbroken, so she accepted.

June 25th.
Shin So-ye seemed to be having fun thanks to her secret relationship with me.
Wanting to improve her condition even more, she continued to give surprise gifts and listen to her stories over and over again.

June 26th.
She thought Shin So-ye wanted her skinship, so she matched him accordingly.
She seemed very happy with her new excitement.

June 27th.
Shin So-ye seemed to want her skinship, so she suited her accordingly.
She seemed to be somewhat satisfied.

June 28th.
Shin So-ye seemed to want her skinship, so she suited her accordingly.
She said she wanted more stimulation, but she couldn't do what she wanted because she didn't have the timing.

June 29th.
He directly blocked the flirtation that Kim Soo-hyeok threw at Shin So-ye.
It was the result of deciding that Shin So-ye's hardships were more damaging to her manager's work than getting angry at Kim Soo-hyeok.
The people in the department and Shin So-ye sided with me, and the fight with Kim Soo-hyeok was resolved without interfering with my daily routine.

June 30th.
Shin So-ye seemed to want her skinship, so she suited her accordingly.
At her request, she promised to arrange time for sex.

"Wow… I said this?"

He said he was in a state of hypnosis, but he was filming a romance drama without even knowing it.

"I hypnotized you to do a good job…"

You've done a lot of work.
No, well, it's work.
Seeing that he succeeded in winning hearts, it seems that he did a great job beyond being plainly written.
Why, isn't there a saying that when you exert your strength in a hypnotic state, you give out several times more than your usual strength.
I guess that's how you dated.

"But… You didn't use a hypnosis app on Shin So-ye."

That fact came as a relief to me.
I'm not a particularly nice person, but I'm glad that I won her heart completely.
If you act well as her lover in the future, there won't be any problems.

"…Let's go to sleep and think about it."

Sleep spilled over
I looked at the time and it was 3:00 in the morning.
After having sex like that during the day, I was incredibly tired after writing this diary and checking it all night.
I just lay down and closed my eyes.

Sexual desire is not exclusive to men.
Of course, women also have it, and the healthier the body, the stronger it becomes.
Immediately after going to work, she was able to realize that obvious fact anew as she watched Shin So-ye, who complained whenever she had free time throughout the day.

"Ummm…"

Ben alone, in the back seat.
I sat her shinsoye in front of me and comforted her.
With the middle and forefinger of her left hand, she poked her sinsoye's cunt while putting the rest of her right hand under her clothes and touching her breasts.
As if torturing, but not hurting, he gently pinched her nipples.
Her nipples stood stiff as if erect, enjoying my gestures.

Stinging stinging…

Her cunt, which was wet in an instant, soon began to make dirty sounds.
The tip of my left hand inside my panties was quickly soaked with her love juice.
He continued to gently scrape her vaginal walls with her fingers and rubbed her fingers against her clitoris.

"Haha…"

Shin So-ye's excited breathing is rough.
Like a thirsty person seeking water, I feel my touch as much as possible.

"The kids will be back soon."
"Ugh, ha ha, ha… Not yet… So… Just a little more…"

While the other members of The Queens were away for a while, Shin So-ye started to caress.
This is the result of my desperate efforts to say that it is dangerous to directly insert it.

"More, more…"

Maybe because of her caress, her switch went in, she started to choke more and more.

"Chew…"

Shin So-ye turns her head and covets my lips.
She agreed and kissed him.
She frantically inserts her tongue into her mouth and licks it like she's eating candy.

"Well."

Then, before I knew it, one of her hands was touching my cock.
She rubs the protruding part of her pants, then puts her hand inside my pants.
Then he grabbed my cock right inside my panties.
As if he wanted to do something right away, he continued to shake my cock with his clumsy yet urgent hands.

"I want to…"
"No."

Wouldn't you like to be me?
I want to fuck her right now, but look at her time and the other members will arrive in the van in 10 minutes.
It's time to slow down

"Just a little bit… A little bit…"

Shin So-ye begins to choke like a puppy.
Then he suddenly got up on top of me, turned around and crouched down towards me.
Before I had time to say anything, she unzipped my pants and pulled out her cock.
The erect cock sticks out right in front of her nose.

"Haha…"

Shin So-ye stares at her cock for a moment and lets out a rough breath.
Her breath touched my cock, and the sensation made my cock throb.
Shin So-ye thrust her pulsating, slightly wobbly cock into her very mouth.

Churup, Churup…

Shin So-ye sucked my cock like crazy.
I put it in her mouth and lick my cock all over her pillar with her tongue.
She quickly moves her neck back and forth, continuing to suck her urethra.
Just focusing on eating my cock to her liking.
From the beginning, it was a fellatio with no feelings for me, only a desire to eat cock.

"Wait…"

Churup, Churup.

Shin So-ye ignores my words and just sucks cock.
In her warm mouth, her tongue licked my cock.
Her tongue licked every nook and cranny of his cock post, sucking up my copper juice as if it were delicious honey.

"I'm coming."

Shin So-ye continued to suck my cock as if it didn't matter.
It's as if I'm asking you to give me semen right now.
I just put her mouth on my cock again and –

Knock, knock… Thump.

That was the moment.
The door of the van rattled.

"What is it, is anyone there?"

Shin So-ye was startled and pushed me into the back seat corner and opened the van door.

Drooling.

When I opened the door, Haeun Lim and Minji Park were standing in front of the door.

"How are you?"

To prevent the two from entering, So-ye Shin immediately went out the door and blocked the two with her body.

"What are you doing after locking the door?"
"I'm just going to change my clothes…"

After saying that, Shin So-ye hurriedly turned and pushed Im Ha-eun.

"Haeun-ah, let's go get something to eat for a second."
"Lee Se-jin orders it. Isn't this bastard?"
"I went to the bathroom. Let's go and come back quickly. It's right over there at the convenience store."
"It's annoying, baby…"
"Let's go, let's go."

Shin So-ye smiled and went outside, and I stayed quietly in the back seat for a while.

'I almost got fucked.'

I was about to get caught if I was wrong.
Of course, the van's door was locked, but Im Ha-eun or Park Min-ji might have been suspicious if he opened the door late.
Ha-eun Lim is especially quick-witted…

"…"

Tingling.

His cock, which had reached the point of ejaculation, stood stiff and trembled slightly.
With her erection about to explode, she swelled up as if she wanted to cum right away.

"Whoa…"

A sigh escaped her mouth, a jumbled mixture of relief, tension, and desire.
She wanted to cum into Shin So-ye's mouth and into her cunt.
I wanted to hold her by the back of the head and insert my cock up her throat, then mark her mouth and throat with my semen.

"Fuck…"

A word of curse came out, whether it was to appease the desire, or because the desire was seething.
I took a deep breath, calmed myself down, and quietly made my way to the front seat of the van.

About 10 minutes later, Soye Shin and her group returned, but even then my cock hadn't subsided.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 5
Chapter 5 – Guys Like This?

That afternoon.
While Park Min-ji was resting in the car and Im Ha-eun was taken to the gym by Kim Su-hyeok, I took Shin So-ye's swimsuit pictorial with me.

'Didn't I tell you to stay inside the car unconditionally?'

She was like that just a month ago, but how hard did she work during this month to the point where she was often able to take care of her schedule?
No, maybe it's because you and Kim Soo-hyeok got along a little awkwardly?
Judging from the diary, it seems like you and Kim Soo-hyeok didn't get along in many ways.

'Ah, what do you know?'

What if it doesn't get better?
I couldn't think of anything else I could do about the spilled water anyway, so I just decided not to care.
After all, there are so many other things to worry about.
She's Shin So-ye, or she's suddenly dating Shin So-ye, or she's wearing her bikini now and showing off that figure…

"Yes, I like it! I'm taking it!"

A photo shoot set on one side of Seoul's large swimming pool 'Florida Bay'.
On a sparkling artificial beach, Shin So-ye posed in her bathing suit.
The bikini, which seems simple but gives a point with some jewels and patterns, leaves a crazy impact when combined with her body.
Every time she changes her pose, her large, G-cup-sized breasts churn and beads of sweat run down her beautiful belly.
Other men watching the photo shoot swallow saliva.

"Wow…"
"Your chest is really good."
"A minor idol's body is that of a diamond."
"Asshole, what about diamonds? At least that's the case."
"Ha, really, just looking at her makes her spirits go up a lot… At that rate, she's not an idol, she's a succubus."
"Do you want to be sued for sexual harassment, you idiot?"
"Hey, even the judge would approve of that?"
"There's a manager over there now."
"Huh? Who? Manager Kim isn't there?"
"The guy sitting over there! Another manager!"

Two staff members at the filming site are whispering and then look at me.
I could have said something to them right away, but I didn't.
Isn't that a reaction that can come out of a swimsuit photoshoot in the first place?
More than anything, I agree to a certain extent.

'It's a real piece of shit.'

The feeling of touching that chest yesterday and a little while ago.
The touch remains in her hands, but as I sit further away and gaze at her bathing suit, it feels new.
I mean, I rubbed and touched that breast with my hands.

'Would…'

I want to lick that navel right now.
As it is, I want to raise my tongue to my chest and suck the nipple as it is.
I want to harass you by rubbing your glans against that nipple…

'If possible, I want to take her somewhere and just have sex all day.'

All kinds of desires boiled over.
Thanks to that, I got an erection that was visible even though I was wearing pants.
But I didn't have to worry too much.
All the men on set had erections as they were, and other people were implicitly ignoring them.

"Phew, thank you for your hard work~"

As I was delusional about this and that desire, Shin So-ye came over to me after filming.

"Sejin-ah, how was the filming?"
"It was great."
"How~?"

Shin So-ye smiles and asks playfully.

"Photographer, you must be very worried about the photos you took today? There's nothing to throw away."
"You mean everything was perfect?"
"Of course. Because you are perfect."
"He is too."

Even though it was an obvious compliment, Shin So-ye just smiled happily.
Then he taps my side with his elbow.
It's to the point where you can see jealousy in the eyes of the men around you at that trivial skinship.

"And yes."

Enjoying the look, she whispered in Shin So-ye's ear.

'The men I'm looking at, they're all fully erect. Watching my older sister take a pictorial.'

Wow…!

At my words, Shin So-ye's face turns slightly red.
Then she looked at me and smiled slightly.
It wasn't the innocent and bright smile like the one before, but the smile that a courtesan would wear when seducing a man.
This time she whispered in my ear.

'You too?'
'You can see it.'

At my reply, she gives me her seductive smile once more.

"We're done filming, so let's go."

Her smile, the one she had just a moment ago, was gone, and she had returned to her usual bright and friendly face.
However, her behavior was not at all normal.
Even though there were people around, she lowered her bikini toward me, peeked at her breasts, and turned her back.

"!!"

I was surprised and no words came out.
Shin So-ye didn't know if she knew my feelings or not, she just walked to the changing room.
As if to seduce me, she subtly wiggled her hips.

"…"

How can you stand that
I followed her

Arriving at her dressing room, Shin So-ye left the door slightly open and went inside.
A signal to come in.
In front of the door, I glanced around, then slipped inside and closed the door.
As soon as I entered, Shin So-ye jumped right up to me and kissed me.
It was a fierce deep kiss, as if starved.

"Uhhhhh…
"Ummm… Um…"

And then, with her hand, she touched my groin right away.
His cock, already fully erect, trembled slightly at the touch of her hand.

"It's fully standing."
"Will I lie to you?"
"Ehehe…"

She laughs in a voice dripping with her honey.
When I put my finger in her bathing suit, I felt her sticky juices.

"Is your sister already wet?"

At my words, Shin So-ye put her hand in my pants instead of answering her.
She fiddled with the tip of her cock, where her pre-cum was already dripping, then withdrew her hand, and she showed me her own fingertip.
A thread made of my pre-cum runs between my index and middle fingers.

"Se-jin is the worst."
"I told you… Who doesn't like looking at sister's swimsuit? All the other guys on the set got erections."
"Huh~"

Something asked Shin So-ye, her snort in her mischievous tone.

"Are you jealous?"
"…Sure."

In this case, you should answer yes.
She reflexively nodded her head at the thought.
Putting aside my impressions of her, I thought that if I told her that, she would be happy, so it was a thoroughly calculated answer.
But it seemed to be the correct answer.

"…Ehehe."

Shin So-ye smiles happily.
He wanted to tease me a little bit, but he was happy with my words, so it was a sincere laugh that took away the mischief right away.
This woman must never be a fox.
The look is lovely.

"Yes…"

So I kissed her right away.
Then she untied the straps of her bikini she was wearing.
The bikini falls to the floor with a gurgling sound.
Her large breasts swayed, revealing their nakedness.
The sweat running down the curves of her breasts, the hard nipples, and the large breasts rising and falling with the sound of her heavy breathing…
I couldn't stand it and immediately bit her nipple.

"Ah…!"

Shin So-ye immediately spat out her arrogance, but I slightly covered her mouth.

"I can hear you outside."
"Ummm…"

After saying that, she again tortured her chest.
Rubbing her with both hands, biting her nipples and licking them back with her tongue.
Then, with her lips, she bit her tender breasts in places. As if she were eating a large dumpling, she coveted her whole breast.

"Your breasts are too… Ah, ha… I like it, ah… Isn't it?"

She didn't answer Shin So-ye's words, and she continued to tease her chest.
Then Soye Shin gently pushes my face away.

"I'll do it."

As it is, she pushes me to the dressing room dressing table and sits me down.
And then I take my pants off.
A fully erect cock pops out in front of her eyes.

"It's too big…"

Shin So-ye, who was observing my cock for a while with her ecstatic eyes, smiled slightly and licked the tip of her glans with her tongue.
She licked the tip of her tongue, which was already wet with her pre-cum, appetizing and quickly removed her mouth.
A thin, transparent thread runs between the tip of her mouth and my cock.

"Then there's no need to bar anything."
"Do you paint?"

Shin So-ye answered with actions instead of words.
As it was, I jammed my cock between her large breasts.
Then she cupped her breasts with her hands and wrapped them completely around my cock.

"Do you think men like this?"

With those words, Shinso rubbed my cock with her breasts. Yes.
Along with that, she drools into her mouth, soiling all over her cock.
Me and her saliva quickly soiled my cock, and soon her breastbone.

Stinging stinging…

The mixture of love juice and saliva started to make a dirty sound.
Along with that, the speed of her paisley also increased little by little.

"Whoa…"

It was a great sensation.
Soft breasts completely envelop my cock and rub it against it.
The big, soft touch, and above all, the visuals were ridiculously overwhelming.
Whether her breasts were soft or well coated with saliva and juice, it didn't hurt or anything like that.
Her soft, warm chest felt like the temperature of her heart.

Paisley Who the hell is that bastard who said that it's good to look at and not good for real?
What are you doing like this?

"Sister, a little more…"

At my words, Shin So-ye silently sped up her paizuri.
With her hands on her tits, she rubbed my cock hard.
She's only using those big, beautiful breasts to satisfy my sex drive.

"Haha, haha…"

The way the tip of her glans kept popping out of her cleavage must have been irritating to her as well.
She too, with her eyes fixed on my cock, began to gasp a little.

"It's cheap, I think it's going to be cheap."

At my words, she immediately put her glans in her mouth.
She put the cock protruding from her breasts, the tip of the glans, into her mouth and took everything I cum into her mouth.
In an instant, I filled her mouth full.

"…"

When she finishes ejaculating, she looks at me for a moment.
Then, he spat out the semen in his mouth as it was, and spilled it over his chest bone.
The semen in her mouth dripped onto the tip of her large breasts and ran down the curves of her breasts.
The semen that flowed from her mouth down her upper breasts and down her nipples, then followed her lower breasts, staining her belly.
Marked with my semen in an instant, she asked me with a smile.

"Did you like it?"

After seeing that, how could reason be left behind?
Pushing her down as she was, I inserted her into her cunt.
Her pussy, which was already wet, swallowed my cock…

"Ah, uhm, uhm…!"

Soon, the locker room was filled with only small moaning from her mouth, the throbbing of my cock inside her cunt, and the sound of my flesh rubbing against hers.

In the end, Shin So-ye and I were a little late for our next schedule.
Kim Soo-hyeok, who was already waiting for us at the rendezvous, nagged at us, but we were able to just laugh and pass over the nagging.
But what was unusual was Im Ha-eun.
She also made a face as if she didn't like something about her, but surprisingly, she went on without saying anything.

'Who would normally say a word to me?'

Is it because it's not just me, but Shin So-ye is also involved?
But who cares how a bitch looks like a dog.

〉 Shin So-ye: Se Jin-ah
〉 Shin So-ye: When I go to the gym in the evening
〉 Soye Shin: One more time…

In a situation where Shin So-ye is begging her to have sex, she has no energy to care about Im Ha-eun.
I just passed Im Ha-eun's gaze like that.

I didn't know at this time.
She shouldn't have passed it like that, but to think she'd regret it.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 6
Chapter 6 – What Are You Doing, Sister?

That evening, The Queens' accommodation.
Shin So-ye was masturbating in her bathroom, avoiding the eyes of her younger siblings.

"Haha…"

She puts up with her moaning as much as she can and comforts herself as much as she can with her own hands.
He thrusts her right fingers into her cunt and grabs and kneads her breasts with her left hand.
She then lifts her big breasts up and sees her own nipples licked with her own tongue.

"Ummm…"

But she fell short.
She fell far short of her.
It didn't feel like this when I was with Sejin Lee.
His large hands gripped her own breasts and squeezed them violently.
She stroked his delicate fingers inside her own cunt, picking and scratching at the places she felt comfortable with.
His soft tongue sucked deliciously at her own nipples, making her bite pleasant and painless.

'It's not like this.'

If you do it yourself, it doesn't reproduce well.
Shin So-ye Her own hands are small and lack strength.
Her fingers whipped hard inside her cunt, not really picking out the nice points in her.
Her tongue barely licked her nipples, but it gave no feeling beyond that.

"I want to have sex…"

She muttered to herself and was slightly startled.
Her virginity just a few days ago was a body that did not know the taste of sex.
However, after she mixed with Lee Se-jin once, or even before that, after she was sexually harassed (?) By Lee Se-jin, she went into heat.

'I just didn't know until now…'

Shin So-ye is a bit older than an idol.
She stayed as a trainee for a long time, and even before she challenged as an idol, she was busy doing this and that.
With just that, he was busy and knocked off all the men who approached him.
But those were all excuses.
When you find a guy you really like, you realize that other people don't date because they have time.
Time without it is just a creation.

'If it's fun like this, of course I should make it…'

At first she didn't think she would be this happy.
A few weeks ago, the night Lee Se-jin brought up a dirty story to herself.
At the moment when she accidentally brought up a dirty story, she was only a little curious.

'All men look at Soye's body and flirt. That's why Soye's body is amazing.'
'Yes, yes… Tta, if it's a daughter, then… Masturbation, right?'
'Yes.'
'I've never been conscious of it…'
'You can be proud.'
'Now, now, now, what are you proud of…! What is he embarrassingly talking about…'
'Because it's not something anyone can do.'
'That, then Se, Sejin, you you you you, that, look at my body…'
'Absolutely.'

At the time, she was just puzzled as to why he was being so naughty, but she realized later that she was delighted with the story.
Except for the fact that it was a dirty talk, it was a compliment that her talent and effort were great.
It was said that Lee Se-jin himself recognized her talent and effort 'with his body'.

So, my curiosity grew even more.
The thought of wanting to see with my own two eyes how my body reacts has blossomed.

'Sejin-ah, that… Didn't you say that before…?'
'What are you talking about?'
'What should I say, those, men, so…'
'Ah, so you're saying that you look at Soye's body and flirt with her?'
'Hey, hey, hey, hey…!'
'Wasn't it? If so, I'm sorry.'
'…That's right. He's strangely quick-witted these days…'
'I guess you've come up with something curious?'
'How did you know that?'
'It's the eyes. Soye's eyes are shining.'
'That's right? Ugh… I'm glaring at dirty talk… Something embarrassing…'
'Why? It's cool that you're passionate about a subject you're interested in.'
'Poop, is that how you wrap it?'

At that time, Shin So-ye was very curious about Lee Se-jin.
I didn't feel bad about her dirty talk, and I got the feeling that all of that talk was for her sake in the end.
She made her want to talk dirty with him so she continued and she was with him.

'What are you curious about? I'll tell you anything.'
'Uh, that's… That's… Anyway, that's what the talk about having a daughter is… That's it, right?'
'What?'
'I heard that men grow… When they see naughty things…?'
'Yes, I do not have an erection. Soye's body is enough to make anyone get an erection right away.'
'That, that, that…? Then… It's just because I'm curious?'
'Yeah.'
'That… Foot… Erection… Can you… Show me…?'

At the time, she didn't quite understand why she said that.
But in retrospect, there were plenty of reasons.
The belief that it would be okay if it was Sejin Lee.
Curiosity about erotic things that began to bloom belatedly and therefore bloomed more strongly.
And maybe… Some kind of desire to do naughty things with Lee Se-jin.
It must have been a mixture of all of that.

'Yeah. Then…'

Lee Se-jin immediately accepted her request and stood in front of her as she sat down, pulling down her pants.
Is she doing this to make her less embarrassed? It was an easy answer and action that even made me feel that kind of consideration.
In an instant, Lee Se-jin's cock appeared in front of her eyes.
The huge cock swayed in front of Shin So-ye's eyes.

'Big, big… Is this an erection…?'
'No, not yet. It's just like that.'
'It's just that… Gah! Bar, it just moved.'
'It's because Soye-ssi looks so pierced.'
'Are you reacting to my gaze?'
'Yeah. It's erotic to see Soye-ssi observing my cock.'
'Oh, that's right, yes, you said you get an erection when you see something dirty, right? Then I… Uh…'
'Please show Soye a little of her body. I want to show her that she gets an erection, and that she gets an erection because of Mr. Soye.'

Shin So-ye thought Lee Se-jin's words were erotic and strangely romantic.
So she slinked up her clothes in front of him.
As soon as she saw her underwear, Lee Se-jin's cock twitched and began to grow.

'Oh, big, big… Wow… Like this…'
'Isn't it interesting?'
'Eh… It's the first time I've seen it grow… Will it ever get bigger?'
'If you want to see me grow bigger, take off your underwear too.'
'Uh, uhm… That's right, it would be unfair to show it alone.'

As she lowered her bra slightly to reveal her breasts, Lee Se-jin's cock twitched once more.
Then, it started to grow bigger than Shin So-ye expected.

'Eh, did it grow this far?'
'It's because Soye's body is too erotic.'
'Wow, whoa… Whoa… Wait, uh, at the end… I think something is coming out?'
'It's Cooper. It's a liquid that comes out with excitement.'
'Does this come out when you're excited? Is it semen?'
'No, it's not semen, it's the juice that comes out before sex.'
'That's right… Men have that too.'

Answering, Shin So-ye stared at the tip of her cock.
She was strangely curious about the tip of her cock, the glistening pre-cum.
Was it out of excitement or was it just an impulsive act?
After staring at her for a while, Shin So-ye kissed the tip of Lee Se-jin's cock.
Then Sejin Lee's cock flinched, and more of her pre-cum leaked out.

'Ah…'

A warm, gooey liquid felt on her lips.
Shin So-ye stuck out her tongue to taste it, tasted her pre-cum, then pulled her head back.
A clear, shiny thread stretched between her tongue and Lee Se-jin's cock, and Shin So-ye observed it for a long time, as if hypnotized.

'Nu, sister…'

Excited by the sight and touch of her, Lee Se-jin's breathing became rough.
Shin So-ye was cute that way.
She was glad that she had turned Lee Se-jin on, and it made her urge to try more erotic things stronger.
That was the first lewd act Shin So-ye had with Lee Se-jin, and at the same time, it was the first time she was properly aroused.

"Yes…!"

As she masturbated thinking about the old days, she felt better than before.
At the same time, her desire to have sex with Lee Se-jin grew stronger.
She already did it in the van and locker room just today…

'It's not enough, yes, it's not enough…!'

Shin So-ye, as if she wanted to calm her boiling urge, she became more and more immersed in her masturbation.
The more intensely her finger pressed into her cunt, the greater her pleasure, but she squared it off, and her desire grew.
She only gets more frustration than pleasure.

"Ugh…!"

Smart smart

It was on the way that Shin So-ye was fucking her own cunt like crazy.

"What are you doing, sister?"

Im Ha-eun knocks on the bathroom door and asks.
At those words, Shin So-ye comes to her senses.

"Uh, uh uh? Oh, pee. Why, why?"
"No… I went in and it's been almost an hour now, but it's not coming out. It makes strange noises…"
"Go, get out soon. I'm a little hungry these days, and I'm constipated."

With those words, Shin So-ye hurriedly came out of the bathroom.
While hiding the dissatisfaction that grew as it grew.

'Suspicious.'

The next morning, morning.
As she left her dorm, Im Ha-eun observed her complaints.
Shin So-ye even yawns with sleepy eyes.
It was a figure that could not be imagined by Shin So-ye.

'My sister is a morning person…'

Unlike herself and Park Min-ji, Shin So-ye is the type who is full of energy in the morning.
Even without her work, she would get up like a knife at 6 o'clock and look at her energetic from the morning.
But she has sleepy eyes in the morning.
In fact, Im Ha-eun knew why.

'I slept late last night.'

The older sister who moaned in her own room and fell asleep two or three hours later than usual.
Come to think of it, it seems that for the past few days, she has been sleeping late every day.

'What the hell are you doing?'

She stays in the bathroom for a long time, sleeps late and must be doing something.
But what the hell is she doing…
Wasn't she often late lately even during her schedule?
Im Ha-eun's curiosity begins to grow.

"Hello."

Lee Se-jin was waiting in front of the van when the three members went out in front of the dorm.

"Mum yum yum… Yum…"

Park Min-ji, who is always busy dozing off in the morning, gets into the car half asleep.

"…"

Im Ha-eun, who had been thinking about it for a long time, followed.
The last one was Shin So-ye, but she stopped in front of the door talking with Lee Se-jin before getting into the car.

"Whoah… Sejin-ah, good morning."
"Soye, what happened last night?"

Lee Se-jin also noticed that Shin So-ye's appearance was strange.
Im Ha-eun listened to Shin So-ye's answer, thinking that she was just fine.

"Yeah, no. I just lost a little sleep."

Shin So-ye answers by shaking her head.

"Is the air conditioner broken?"
"No no no, it's not that kind of problem…"

For a moment, Im Ha-eun was startled.
Isn't Shin So-ye secretly whispering something in Lee Se-jin's ear?
Moreover, when Lee Se-jin hears that, she is startled and her face even turns red.

'What?'

What the hell did Soye unnie say, and Lee Sejin reacted like that?
Even behind it, Shin So-ye and Lee Se-jin share their eyes, giving off a strange atmosphere.

"…"

However, the two immediately relaxed their eyes and got into the car as if they had never done that.
Im Ha-eun looked at Lee Se-jin's face in the rearview mirror.
But at that time, Lee Se-jin was also looking at Im Ha-eun through the rearview mirror, so their eyes met.

"…"
"…"

After a very brief moment of silence that was hard to notice except for themselves, Haeun Lim spoke first.

"Hey, what's the schedule for today?"

To Lee Se-jin, she prefers not to find out that she is suspicious.
It was Lim Ha-eun's improvisation that she instinctively grasped.

"Oh, wait a minute… Dance lessons in the morning. And after lunch, we go straight into vocal lessons, and after that…"
"It's nothing."

Im Ha-eun cut her off before Lee Se-jin finished talking.
She didn't ask to know the schedule anyway, so she didn't even have to listen.
Next to him, Shin So-ye smiled at the rear-view mirror as if he were apologizing instead.
Lee Se-jin also laughs at that smile.

'What happened between the two…!'

Looking at the two secretly, Im Ha-eun began to feel something indescribable.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 7
Chapter 7 – Oh Shit

Today is The Queens stage recording day.
It was the second stage I faced after coming here and working as a road.

'It was the first recording in three months, right?'

Over the past six months, most of The Queens' activities have been photo shoots and broadcasting.
Most of them are sexy concept shoots, broadcasts, or swimsuit advertisements.
There is a lot of money that side makes, but you can't just focus on that side. This is because you have to wear the title of 'idol' to earn more money.
'Idols with good bodies' get more attention than just 'kids with good bodies'.

Of course, it is not easy to wear the title of idol.
It's not about The Queens' ability. Even if they are not outstanding, they have the minimum stage skills.
The problem is that it is difficult to ask for work.
As K-idols become the standard around the world, there are a million kids who want to become idols in Korea.
The place where work is always lacking is the idol version.

'But I got a job from that crazy game?'

I couldn't figure it out because I was checking my relationship with Shin So-ye, but it turned out that I was the one who brought this stage work.
I, in hypnosis mode, talked to a PD passing by in the station parking lot and fell in love with him.
Up to that point, I would have called him crazy, but after that, he even decided to set a separate song for The Queens' performance this time.

'Rather than pushing for a sexy concept unconditionally, it's better to give a breaking ball from time to time. Even if I hit it hard, the pattern is monotonous and has no effect.'
'You'd want to use us as a sexy concept on air. It just needs a little service before and after the stage.'
'Besides, if you show a cute stage, you'll even do an interview to pick out even one sexy look on the air. Let's serve a little then. Then you get a stage, you get an interview, and you kill two birds with one stone.'
'Is it a gamble? Of course it's a gamble. But with The Queens' unique look, attracting people's attention and earning more on TV… Isn't it a gamble worth trying?'

He persuaded the members of The Queens by suggesting a good strategy, and he even talked about it to the manager passing by and made it happen.

She thought about this when she confirmed it from Shin So-ye's mouth.
The hypnotic me is crazy.
You've gone crazy for good
Because of this, my status as a manager subtly rose, and Kim Soo-hyeok avoids me and feels uncomfortable.
This is not a hypnosis application, but a hypnosis sense.
Arigato, Sensei…!

"Then I'll come."

While I was lost in my thoughts for a while, I heard Shin So-ye's voice.
When I came to my senses, I saw a staff walking around with a sign saying 'Please prepare number 6' from afar.

"Bye."

I answered with a smile.
Shin So-ye smiles as well, and she looks around for a moment.
After confirming that Im Ha-eun and Park Min-ji were far away, he gently stroked my crotch with his hand.
As a prank, I gently stroked her groin.
I put my hand inside the mini skirt and lightly touched the underpants.
However, Shin So-ye's place was already wet.

"…Sister?"
"See you when it's over."

Shin So-ye was the last to say those words.
At the end of her voice, it seemed as if a heart would come out, and it felt like a little bit of impatience.

'You seem to hold back what you want to do right now.'

That day, The Queens stage was more amazing than usual.
Looking at the reactions after the broadcast aired, there were quite a few opinions that Shin So-ye looked sexier than usual.

"…"

After the show, Ben Ahn.
Im Ha-eun was making a very uncomfortable expression with her arms crossed.

"…"

In her car, there is only her and Minji Park.
Park Min-ji fell into a deep sleep when she was exhausted next to her.

"Mmmm… It's hard… I hate it…"
"Yes, yes, you worked hard, our Minji."
"Ueng… I'm going to pamper you again…"
"Don't say anything to me. Say something to Lee Se-jin."

Im Ha-eun thought as she appropriately matched Park Min-ji's drowsy talk.

'Strange.'

The performances are over and there is nothing more to do at the broadcasting station. But why are Lee Se-jin and Shin So-ye still not returning to the van?
I wanted to go to the convenience store for a while, but that time was too long. Due to Shin So-ye's personality, she's not the type to make her two younger siblings wait…

"Minji, I'll go out for a while."
"Mmmm… When I come… Mero…"

After the meaningless drool talk, Im Ha-eun got out of the van.
It was something she wouldn't have done normally.
Leaving Park Min-ji alone in her van and going to find someone on her own were all choices that were not like her.

However, the recent Shin So-ye was very strange.
Doesn't she often come late at night, doesn't she go somewhere when she has a chance, and even moans alone in her bedroom or bathroom at night.
Come to think of it, Lee Se-jin was always invisible at the time. Just like right now.

'Is something going on between Lee Se-jin and her sister?'

Along with her curiosity, Im Ha-eun's feet naturally sped up.
However, they were nowhere to be seen in the convenience store inside the station, in the lobby, or anywhere else in the station.

'Where did you go?'

No one has even contacted him yet.
Meaning the two of them didn't arrive in the van.
Lastly, Haeun Lim headed to her waiting room before recording.

"…?"

It was the moment I opened the door to the waiting room and was about to enter.
I could feel the popularity inside.

"…Hem…"
"Some… Rice…"

When I put my ear to the door, I heard someone's voice, but I couldn't hear the contents well.
The tone of her voice and the strange atmosphere… Lim Ha-eun unknowingly swallowed her saliva.
She was startled by the sensation herself.

'I can not hear well…'

Im Ha-eun was curious about her and silently listened to her, but she couldn't hear her because the door was closed.
After looking around her, Haeun Lim quietly opened the door.

She doesn't open it wide, just enough to look in with one eye, just a little bit.

Undetected, but only enough to observe inside.

Im Ha-eun was careful and careful not to make any noise, and luckily the door opened lightly without making any noise.

"Yes…"

The sound got louder as I opened the door.
It was definitely a woman's sexuality.

"Heh, heh…"

And with it came the sound of a man gasping.

'It sounds like a sister's voice…'

If so, the man is most likely Lee Se-jin.

'Lee Se-jin and her older sister are doing something suspicious in the waiting room…?'

It's nonsense.
Is there no reason for Soye unnie to do such a thing in the waiting room with a guy like Lee Sejin?
In the first place, the two aren't even a couple, and there's no possibility that they're secretly dating.

'Soye unnie is dating Lee Sejin? She misses her sister so much!'

Thinking that far, Lim Ha-eun's thoughts immediately aroused negative imagination.

'Could it be… Sister, is Lee Se-jin intimidating me…?'

If so, there is a possibility.
Unlike in the past, Lee Se-jin has been actively following along and has gained some speaking power.
There is a possibility that she is intimidating her sister for the sake of work, or whatever it is.
As the imagination progressed to that point, Lim Ha-eun seemed to hear Lee Se-jin's sinister voice in her head.

'Soye, you know what will happen if you don't listen to me, right?'
'…I see. So please brothers and sisters…'
'That's up to Soye. Now, then…'

For Im Ha-eun, it was a terrible imagination.
That's why she needed to confirm that imagination.

'I can not see.'

However, Im Ha-eun could not see a man or a woman.
Im Ha-eun opened her door a little more.
I just wanted to check who it was.
She opened the door slowly, at the speed of an ant, so as not to make a sound at the door.
How focused were you?

'See…!'

Someone's feet were visible.
It was the legs of a man with his pants and panties off and draped over them.
Along with him, the man's waist was also visible.
It was a rocking waist.
It was a move that made it clear to Im Ha-eun, who was inexperienced, that she was having sex hard.

The only problem was that the man's face could not be seen from Im Ha-eun's position.
Between the door and the man, curtains, desks, and chairs were placed in disarray, hiding the man in many ways.

'Who is it?'

And she didn't see a more important opponent either.
Im Ha-eun opened the door a little more.
Little by little she did, taking care that she never got caught.

"Hey, heck…!"
"Ah, uh, uh, uh, uh, some more…!"

As the door opened, the voice grew louder.
Both the man and the woman kept their voices as low as possible, but the pleasure inside them leaked out.

'Little bit more…'

Now I see women too.
I couldn't see his face or body, but I saw him draped over a dressing table.
My ankles dangling under the desk were swaying like crazy with my shorts caught on them.

'…'

The view from the door is limited.
Even if I open the door a little more here, I can't see the two of them properly from this position.
Im Ha-eun, who was thinking for a while, moved his body slowly.

Slowly, so as not to be noticed by two preoccupied sex partners.

Get as low as possible, and slowly, without making a sound or feeling the presence.

Im Ha-eun held back her heart that was about to explode and slowly entered the waiting room.
It was then.

Kang.

Ha-eun Lim came in through the door and the trash can got caught at her feet.
The aluminum trash can placed at the door of the waiting room made a small, clear sound.

'Ah, fuck.'

At that moment, it was Im Ha-eun's best not to curse at her upbringing.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 8
Chapter 8 – What Are You Doing to Your Sister?

Kang.

She was startled by the sudden sound and looked behind her, but saw no one.
All I could see was the door that had been opened before I knew it.

'Crazy…!'
"Ah, ah…"

When she pulled out the cock that had been fucking her roughly, the juices of the two spattered and stained Shin So-ye's belly button.
The sight was eye-catching enough, but now there is something more urgent than that.

"Sejin-ah…?"
"Wait."

I gave a rough answer to Shin So-ye, who called me with a mix of surprise and regret, and hurriedly pulled up her pants and ran out the door.
She couldn't see anyone outside her hallway, but she quickly looked around her and saw her heel disappearing far away at the end of her hallway.
That person.
That person saw us in the waiting room and ran away.
She quickly runs after him, but at the end of her hallway there is only an elevator that is just going down.

"What's wrong, Sejin-ah?"

She asked Shin So-ye, who belatedly packed her clothes and followed her.
Her hair, which had been falling like mad just before, was a bit messy, and a drop of sweat ran through her parted breastbone.
Even in this situation, her erotic body is enough to steal her attention.
I asked her, trying desperately to bring her to her senses.

"Did you not hear?"
"Sound?
"It looks like someone spyed on us when we were in the waiting room. It looks like we got on the elevator and ran away…"
"I didn't hear."
"The door was also open."

I hope I've heard it wrong, but seeing as the door was also left open, it's hard to expect that.

"Still, the door won't show us where we were… Wouldn't it be okay?"
"It's not okay. It's a big deal if this is found out."
"Even if I find out that I have a relationship with Sejin…"
"It's a big risk to my sister's idol life. You can still develop more, but you shouldn't block your career."

Shin So-ye becomes quiet at my words.
I don't know if it's because she suddenly raised her voice, but from the look on her face, she looks strangely good, so I don't think it hurt her feelings.
She even wondered what he was thinking, but running away is a priority for now.

'As long as you don't know who it is, let's leave this place for now. Even if something comes out later, I can catch it and say I don't know.'

Her heart pounded and cold sweat broke out.
You should know who the heck is, but it's already too late.
In that case, the next best thing is to quickly create an alibi.
As my sister said, I was doing it in a position where I couldn't see it from the door, so if I escaped in the van and pretended I wasn't here, it would be easier to get rid of it later.

"Sister, let's go back to the van."

I took Shin So-ye and got on the next elevator.
As I got on, I saw the light of the elevator I went down earlier stop in the underground parking lot.

On the way back to the van, I took a closer look at the parking lot to see who was there.
However, there were not many cars, let alone people, in the underground parking lot, which was only allowed for officials.

'Did I miss it after all…'

I sighed inwardly and took Shin So-ye into her van.
And as I climbed into the driver's seat, I reflexively apologized.

"I'm sorry, Mr. Haeun. I was late because I was talking to PD-nim in the lobby."
"Go quickly."

Im Ha-eun nags as always.

"I'm sorry, Haeun-ah, I didn't expect to be caught all of a sudden~"
"…Okay sister."

However, the voice is strangely weak.
The reaction is also strange.

"…Haeun?"

I looked back to see what was going on, and Im Ha-eun was quietly looking at me.

"What are you doing?"
"…No, no."

Im Ha-eun gave a rough answer and then turned her head away.
But there was something strange about it.
As I reflexively inspected her from head to toe, I was slightly surprised.

'Those shoes…'

I only saw her heels, but I knew intuitively that these were the shoes she had just seen in the hallway.

'Could that person be Im Ha-eun?'

People who might come to the waiting room at that timing, the elevator that headed for the underground parking lot, and the underground parking lot that weren't crowded…
The circumstantial evidence is sufficient.

'It makes sense.'

I looked at Im Ha-eun for a moment.
Whether or not she knew what I was seeing, she just stayed quiet with her head turned out of her window.
If it were the usual girl, she would have nagged me for not leaving.
I looked at her for a moment, then moved her gaze back to her and quietly started her car.

'The shoes… These were Sejin Lee's shoes.'

Im Ha-eun also had the same thoughts as Lee Se-jin.
Before I could properly check her figure, she hit a trash can and ran away, but she also saw her shoes.
The shoes worn by the man who was shaking his waist vigorously.
The shoes were the same as the ones Lee Se-jin was wearing.

'But…'

There is a heart attack, but there is no confirmation.
Whether it was really Lee Se-jin and Shin So-ye, I'm not sure.
Then all that remains is to confirm.

After that day, Im Ha-eun began to closely observe Shin So-ye and Lee Se-jin.
From the way Lee Se-jin drives a car, to the way he runs errands, to the way he gives lessons or work-related advice…
In the past, Im Ha-eun treated him as an errand boy and ignored him, but now Lee Se-jin's every action was bothering him.

'Lee Se-jin… What are you doing to your sister?'

Because of arrogance and prejudice, Im Ha-eun never dreamed that the two would get along.
I just suspected that Lee Se-jin was threatening Shin So-ye to do something bad.
So, Im Ha-eun first tried to reveal the truth to Shin So-ye.

"Sister, how are you today?"
"Uh, uh uh? No, no, no."

In the evening, Shin So-ye was strangely flustered at Ha-eun Lim's question at the dorm.

"Yes?"
"Well, why did you ask that?"
"It's just… Unnie, you look different these days. What should I say?"
"Soye unni… You're really smiling these days…"
"Oh, do you see that, Minji?"
"Yeah. It seems like there's always something good going on… In the past… There were a lot of times when you looked tired…"
"Yo, haven't we started doing well lately? That's why we feel strong~"
"For something like that… Oddly enough…"
"Eight."

As if trying to stop Park Min-ji from speaking, Shin So-ye squeezed her breasts.

"Oh, sister again…"
"Does it seem bigger? Didn't you say you shot 100cm the other day? Does it seem bigger than that time?"
"Mo, mo… Heeing, don't touch…"
"That's great~ Isn't it around 105cm now?"
"It tickles me… Haeun unnie… Help me…"
"Yes, yes, stop harassing your sister. That is sexual harassment."

Moderately stopping her confession, Im Ha-eun thought.

'Yes, as Minji said, unnie seems rather energetic these days.'

It was the look of someone with good things, not the look of someone being threatened or having something bad happen.
Im Ha-eun, realizing this, was confused.

'Then she doesn't think her sister is being threatened…'

Shin So-ye, who is kind and can't deceive others, is someone who can't completely hide her feelings.
She was the kind of woman who would never be as happy as she is these days if life was threatened.
Besides, looking at Shin So-ye and Lee Se-jin, don't they seem to have a better relationship than before?
She secretly takes care of each other and cares for each other…
Im Ha-eun's confusion only deepened.

'She should look at Lee Se-jin, not her sister.'

If a result is not to her liking, it is human nature to look for another reason.
Continuing to ignore the possibility that the two would get along, she eventually concluded that she should observe Lee Se-jin.
So Ha-eun Lim began to observe Lee Se-jin for several days, and during that time, she realized an unexpected fact.

'…That guy has a better body than I thought?'

Chest muscles peeking through the T-shirt, and forearms that look quite solid.
When I first met her, she didn't seem to have this kind of healthy beauty at all…
Come to think of it, she said that she started exercising together to encourage Shin So-ye.

'What? Exercise together? He's an unusual bastard.'

Usually, managers only scold with words and do not play together.
But to really share the pain together and encourage him is a very peculiar guy.
I thought so at the time, but it seems that I worked out really hard.
Lee Se-jin, this guy is a better guy than I thought…

'Wait a minute, did something happen with you at that time?'

If you think about it carefully, the timing when Lee Se-jin started exercising and her older sister showed a bit of a strange look are similar.
If so, there is a high possibility that Lee Se-jin did something trick while exercising.

'Okay, let's exercise together with Sejin Lee.'

Let's do the same and check that this guy isn't playing tricks on me either.
Then you will know what Lee Se-jin is doing.

"…Hey."

One day, morning training time.
Lim Ha-eun asked Lee Se-jin, who brought her to the gym.

"You said you started exercising to encourage Soye unnie, didn't you?"
"Yes. Soye-san, I thought that having someone to share with would be helpful because she's the type to cheer up."
"…Only take care of Soye unni? Do you not care about the other members?"
"No, it's not like that. It's just that Soye seems to be having a hard time with her workout…"
"Is Minji having a harder time exercising?"
"Instead, we are packing a special lunchbox for Minji. It's more effective for Minji to cook a delicious meal than to exercise together."

As he said, the lunch box Lee Se-jin prepared for her recently was definitely motivating Park Min-ji.
Lee Se-jin's words are all right.

"…I?"

But to Im Ha-eun, it felt strangely discriminating against herself.
He wasn't paying attention, but as he talked, I started to feel that way.

"Because Ha-eun is good at sports. She's perfect even with her body right now, I don't even dare to meddle."
"Huh, that's natural."

Oh yeah. It must have been because he overestimated me.
Responding reflexively to Lee Se-jin's praise, Im Ha-eun was satisfied.

'No, wait. This isn't it.'

Im Ha-eun was sorry.
The purpose is to hold this guy next to me and see what kind of guy he is, right?
What do you do because you are delighted with the obvious praise?

"…Yeah, but I'd be able to exercise better if I had an assistant, right?"
"Then I'll look for a good trainer. Haeun Lim is perfect in terms of body management and exercise, so you should definitely hire someone with skills…"
"Yeah… No, no! You do it."
"Am I?"
"Yes. Don't discriminate against me alone."
"It's not discriminatory, but…"
"Are you talking about Toda?"
"No, I understand. Let's do it together starting today."

Now, let's observe what this guy is doing.
I'll start by figuring out what you did to So-ye.
She was Im Ha-eun, who made a firm resolution even when she felt something was strange.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 9
Chapter 9 – It's Better Than I Thought…?

Inside the gym, private exercise area.
Im Ha-eun was squatting in a place that was set up so that no one else could interfere.
With Sejin Lee.

"Whoop, whoop…!"
"Nine…Ten, good!"

Im Ha-eun works hard to keep pace with Lee Se-jin.
As soon as the set number of reps are met, the barbell drops to the floor.

"Very good, Mr. Haeun. The 3rd set is perfect."
"Huh, huh…"
"Heart rate 150… Shall we do just one more set?"
"I, to kill me…"
"Not at all. If you're Ha-eun, you can do it. Besides, a strong buttock is Ha-eun's goal for this month, right? It will help a lot."
"This bastard… Talking about someone else's… Ass… Pervert…"
"Ha-eun knows better that it doesn't mean that, haha."

Lee Se-jin smiled with an answer.
That smile is refreshing like a breeze and shows sincerity.
Even in the tone of voice, you can feel the consideration to not hurt the listener's heart.
Im Ha-eun grumbled at Lee Se-jin's words, but admitted to herself.

'Bastard… He's really good at it.'

Throughout her workouts, all of her male trainers would cast sullen glances at her.
She didn't show professionalism, but Im Ha-eun could intuitively know that instinctive gaze.

But Lee Se-jin was different.
Right now, he was just helping Im Ha-eun thoroughly.
There was not a hint of sinfulness in his gaze.
She liked it and disliked it at the same time.
You don't have any sinister thoughts while watching your own workout, not someone else's…
Isn't that a bit self-deprecating?

"Hey, posture again… Heo-eok, hoo… Look at me."

Im Ha-eun says that and takes a squat position in front of Lee Se-jin.
Bring his torso forward as he pushes his hips back.
It was different from her normal squat position, but she took a pose that clearly accentuated her chest and hips, and subtly showed her cleavage.
She secretly shows off her blessed perfect proportions and body that has been built through steady efforts in front of Lee Se-jin.

"Haeun, your posture is broken again. You should focus on your thighs and heels rather than pulling your butt back."

However, Lee Se-jin did not touch Lim Ha-eun's body, but took the correct posture next to him and simply corrected her posture.
When things didn't go the way she wanted, Im Ha-eun got irritated.

"Oh fuck, that's it. I'll do it again, count it."
"Okay. Then one~"

Lee Se-jin just smiled and did as she said.

I immediately grasped Im Ha-eun's inner thoughts.

'Dog bitch is fucking again.'

This woman is complaining that I'm not flirting with her.
When she first came into the load the old days she had something similar.

'She brags about her body, but I didn't praise her, so I started swearing at her.'

Thanks. Thanks to that, I can understand your intentions right away, Ha Eun-ah.
The good thing is that I was able to treat her very kindly thanks to her being in a hypnotic state, although normally I would have been impatient and had a frown on her face.

'Thank you, Hypnotic Sensei. You did well to hypnotize Im Ha-eun to be sane and kind to her.'

Hypnotizing Im Ha-eun can be left as a last resort.
Judging like that, I hypnotized myself this time as well.
In order to buy and monitor her Im Ha-eun's liking, and at the same time slowly dig her information out of her.
Thanks to that, I was able to treat Im Ha-eun with a smile.

'A bitch like a dog who can't be bothered to fuck.'

Even though I hate it in my heart.

"Heh-eok, hee-eok… Turn off, the end. Today…"
"Yes, today's workout is over. Thank you for your hard work, Ha-eun."

After finishing the last set, Lim Ha-eun gasped.
I laughed and headed to her water dispenser to get her some water to give her.
But at that time, she must have had the same thought, so she moved the same way, and thanks to that, we bumped into each other.

"Ah!"

Thanks to her lack of strength, she is about to lose her balance and fall.
I, no, her body in her hypnotic state reflexively wanted to hold her…

Udangtang.

I also lost her balance and fell, but in the meantime, I threw my body under her to protect her body.
Thanks to that, we fell to the floor together.
I was her composition that was laid under her.
Fortunately, I did not touch her body like in some cartoon.
With both of her hands on the floor, I just cushioned her with my body.

"Are you okay?"

Fortunately, Lim Ha-eun was unharmed.
As she fell on top of me, she just put her hand on my chest, and it seemed like she was not hurt.

"…"

She lay face down on my body for a while, letting out her rough breathing.

"Ha-eun?"
"Uh…"
"Um, if it's okay, would you mind waking up?"
"No, this, uh…"

Im Ha-eun, embarrassed, raises her body.
I stood up as well and examined her body.

"There doesn't seem to be any external injuries. Are there any sprains or injuries?"
"Well… I think it's fine."
"In case you don't know, I'll bring a teacher right away."
"No, you don't have to. He's not hurt."
"But you have to check it. Haeun-ssi doesn't want to get hurt even a little bit."
"Uh, uh…"

I left the dazed Im Ha-eun alone and went outside.

After that, the teacher who brought her confirmed that Ha-eun Lim had no injuries.
After that confirmation, on the way to her locker room after her workout, Haeun Lim said thank you to me in her small voice.
A bitch like a dog, but I guess I threw myself in to act as a cushion. I also say thank you.
From now on, I want to reduce the swearing a bit from being a bitch and going to be a bitch.

Among the words commonly used in the entertainment industry, there is a term called 'reversal charm'.
It means that if you show a different side than usual, that side looks very attractive.
Right now, Im Ha-eun was desperately feeling these words.

'It's better than I thought… It's okay…?'

He was just keeping Lee Se-jin by his side to see what he was up to, but Lim Ha-eun began to think that Lee Se-jin was a pretty decent guy.
I never thought there would be so many different sides of me that I hadn't seen while running errands as a rod.

'He notices what I want right away and does it, unselfishly and unconditionally helps as I ask, and at the same time makes me feel good…'

Im Ha-eun had never seen a man like this before.
Most of the men had fallen in love with Haeun Im's body and only approached her with dark feelings, so they all had their own greed ahead of them.
That's why there were so many guys who seemed to match Im Ha-eun's mood but tried to do nonsense.
There was no man who thought of Im Ha-eun as pure.

But Lee Se-jin was different.
From her facial expression, tone of voice, and even her actions, I could see that she was thoroughly considerate of and for Im Ha-eun.
There was no sense of selfishness in it at all.
Her senses were so sharp that she could figure it out quickly.

'He blows up his body for me without hesitation… But that… His body was pretty good…'

Besides, when she touched her breasts herself, she felt much better than she thought.
Her strong muscles and good physique, even the smile she keeps on protruding on the back of her hand and forearm.
Of course, there were some shortcomings, but it was still at a level that could give a minimum passing score.

'No, what are you thinking? I have to find out what that guy did to my sister!'

Im Ha-eun, lost in thought for a moment, hurriedly shook his head and brushed his thoughts away.

'Why do you think that a guy like that is okay and fall for yourself? Come to your senses, what did that guy do to you…'

But thanks to that thought, she came up with a possibility she hadn't considered before.

'…No way, are you two dating?'

It had been denied until now, but it was a possibility that naturally emerged as the evaluation of Lee Se-jin increased.

'…'

And the moment he thought of that, Im Ha-eun's heart pounded a little.
A slight pain felt in an instant.

'No, no.'

Im Ha-eun hurriedly denies the new possibility she came up with.
As if to forget her feelings, Im Ha-eun made her new resolution.

'If I can't directly dig it out from the front… I have no choice but to thoroughly follow her!'

She's Soye She needs to make sure she knows what she's doing to her sister, and that's a priority for her.
It was she who reaffirmed her original purpose.

6:00 p.M., Inside The Queens' inn.
When I brought her Shin So-ye home early, she forcibly dragged me into the dorm.
She then started to caress me as soon as she entered the house.

"…"

Unlike usual, Shin So-ye caressed me while pushing me silently.
Just like a dog licking my body, I just lick my neck and run my body with my hands.

"Sister?"
"…"

No matter what she says, she doesn't answer.

"What's going on?" "Tell me, don't be angry."
"…You, these days… You look good together."
"Yeah?"
"You seem to be getting along well with Haeun these days…?"

She stares me in the eye with those words.
She wants to be angry, but she can't and just looks sad.

"Oh no, that's…"

Shin So-ye's jealousy, I didn't think of this.
As for me, I was just spying on Im Ha-eun and trying to find out the truth about her, but to Shin So-ye, she seemed to be playing with Im Ha-eun.
Shin So-ye, who kept glaring at her, looked like her dog, and patted her head to soothe her.

"It's not like that, I only have an older sister."
"It's okay, as long as it's Haeun…"

Shin So-ye muttered in her small voice.

"Yeah?"
"I didn't say anything. More than that…"

She cuts her off and starts caressing me again.
I sneakily unbutton my shirt and lick my chest with my tongue.

"Sister…"
"Yes."

She doesn't answer, she just devotes herself to licking me.
I think it's a bit risky to do it in a dorm where children are also staying, but for now, comforting Shin So-ye is probably the priority.

"Listen up."
"Huh? Ummmm… Hmmm…"

I grabbed her chin and kissed her.
Her tongue coming into her mouth as if it was annoying as soon as they kissed.

"Churup… Yes…"

I patted her tongue with my tongue and slowly led her to her bedroom, her bedroom.
Then he laid her on her bed.

"Ah."

Shin So-ye lies on the bed with a coquettish voice.
There is a mixture of anticipation in those eyes.

'Now it's time for the kids' work… It'll be fine.'

Time for Lim Ha-eun and Park Min-ji to be in the practice room.
You have about an hour to spare.
Until then, let's appease Shin So-ye as much as possible.

"What are you thinking about."

Shin So-ye says a word as if telling her to focus on herself.
Her pouting voice and the way she hugged me by the neck and pulled me to herself was lovely.

"It's my sister's idea."

I started caressing her slowly, concentrating on her shinsoye in front of her eyes.
He ran his mouth through her mouth, starting at her neck, all the way down to her breastbone, and all the way down to her belly button.

"Haha!"

Shin So-ye let out a joyful groan and pushed my head into her hands.
But there is no strength at all in her hand gesture.
I went further down and put my lips on her cunt.
Her cunt, already wet, was wet with love juice.

Lick.

"Ahh!"

Shin So-ye rejoices with a bold moan.
I think I have to do my best to serve today.
I sucked her clitoris with her mouth, tucking her tongue into her cunt.

At that time, Isejin didn't notice at all.
Contrary to expectations, Ha-eun Lim, who returned first, is hiding and watching them.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 10
Chapter 10 – When Something Like That Enters Me…

Shin So-ye was more childish than usual today.

"Yes…!"

A strangely raised tone, and a hand pretending to push my hair.
With each stroke of her tongue inside her pussy, she squeezes her thighs and holds her head in her hands.
I felt like he was deliberately complaining to me.

"Sister, relax a little."

I tried to say something while sucking on her cunt, but she didn't care.
She just kept giving me strength and subtly pressuring me.
He was jealous that he was getting along with Im Ha-eun, and he seemed to have gotten a little angry.
Even if I'm not like that, if it's because I'm angry, I should make it clear that I'm not.
So once I stopped caressing her and lifted her head.

"Eh… Why stop…?"

Instead of answering her, he took out her cock and inserted it into her.
I stabbed it right through to the end without any consideration.

"Hassuk!"

Shin So-ye's pussy swallows my cock as it is, thanks to it already being wet.
With a sudden pleasure, Shin So-ye bounced on her waist, but I continued to massage her breasts hard and started to piston her.

"Se, Sejin, you, something more, has grown…"
"Yes."

I quickly pushed and pulled her cock all the way from her root to her so that Shin So-ye couldn't say anything else.
Unusually rough and rough, he just focused on inserting his big cock from start to finish.

"You, too… Ah!"

Shin So-ye could no longer speak properly and began to indulge in the pleasure of her big cock filling her vagina.

Holding her cell phone, Im Ha-eun watched her with her eyes wide open.

'Nonsense.'

I assumed that the two of them had sex, but seeing it in person was very shocking.
In addition, the appearance of her older sister, which she hadn't seen before, was too foreign.
She's always smiling and kind, but the sight of her, who used to keep her distance from men, groaning as Lee Se-jin got stuck in her cock.

'Crazy, crazy, really…'

Shin So-ye's expression is full of pleasure as she is roughly driven by Lee Se-jin.

"Ah, ah! Ah ah!"

Moreover, the moaning was so loud that it could be heard by the house next door.
Because she usually endured her moaning while outside, it was a moan that got bigger with the reaction, but Im Ha-eun did not know the circumstances.
That's why all the loud moaning seemed to be purely Shin So-ye's pleasure.

'Really…'

The pussy tickled.
Im Ha-eun unknowingly put her other hand on my pussy.
The cunt part of her panties was already wet, and she could feel it just by gently brushing her finger over it.

"I'm sorry…"

Im Ha-eun barely holds back her moaning.
It was only then that she realized that she had attempted to masturbate and panicked.
But she didn't stop touching her.
A very great pleasure, which she had never felt before, kept her hand moving.

"Open your mouth."

At that time, Lee Se-jin roughly pulled out her cock, and she stood up with Shin So-ye's upper body as it was.
Then she got up and grabbed Shin So-ye's head and inserted her cock into it.
It was as if he was treating Shin So-ye as if he were an ona hole.

'It's really crazy… If you act so rough, unnie will…'

Im Ha-eun's heart pounded at the sight.
The rough handling of Shin So-ye was wild.
How would you feel if you were treated so roughly?

'Sister… Sister, what the hell is that expression…'

In addition, Shin So-ye's face was full of pleasure and happiness rather than pain.

'Are you in such a good mood…?'

At that level, it can't compare to masturbating alone.
She was Im Ha-eun, who unconsciously felt that way.

'Wow…'

The moment Lee Se-jin pulled her cock out of Shin So-ye's cunt, he caught a glimpse of the large cock standing upright.
It was big and shiny, and it looked smooth and slippery because of the love juices of the two of them.
Seeing that scene, Im Ha-eun imagined for a moment.

'If something like that gets into me…'

She was scared for nothing just imagining it.
It's scary, but just thinking about it makes her fingers move.
It's not enough just to brush over your panties.
Im Ha-eun put her hand inside her panties and touched her cunt.

"Ugh…!"

A greater sense of pleasure than before invaded her body.
She groaned involuntarily, but the two in the room luckily didn't seem to notice.

"Eup, up, ugh…!"

Shinsoye struggles as a big cock enters her mouth.
Even so, she sucks Lee Se-jin's cock hard.
It was so big that he couldn't swallow it all the way, but he continued to suck Lee Se-jin's cock with all his heart and as if it was delicious.

"Ugh, it'll be cold."

Lee Se-jin roughly pulled her cock out of Shin So-ye's mouth.
Then she ejaculated straight into her face.

Push!

Semen spurts out of Lee Se-jin's cock.
From Shin So-ye's hair to her face, every part of her was covered with Lee Se-jin's semen.
He was so energetic that semen splattered far beyond Shin So-ye's face.
The walls and the bed are covered with Lee Se-jin's semen, and the room is filled with the smell of chestnut flowers.

"Haha…"

Shin So-ye seemed to be in heat with the semen.
When Lee Se-jin ejaculated, she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue to receive it, then wiped the semen flowing down her face with her hand and licked it up with her tongue.
Then, as if begging for more, she started sucking Lee Se-jin's cock again after she had just ejaculated.

'I have to do it…!'

To Im Ha-eun, that image was erotic itself.
The moment her cock ejaculates, the semen that spurts out like crazy and splashes far away, and the semen that splashes on her face is delicious.
Besides, the smell of semen filling the room and the sound of the two of them sweating and breathing hard.

Squeaky…

Im Ha-eun couldn't stand it and inserted her fingers into his cunt.
Im Ha-eun's cunt, which was already wet with her milk, responded by stabbing her finger right away.

"Ah, suddenly rough…"
"Your sister was nice too, right?"
"…Yes."
"It's going rough today."

With those words, Lee Se-jin raised Shin So-ye to her feet.
Then he pushed her against the wall.
With her hands on her wall, Shin So-ye thrust her hips towards Se-jin Lee.
As if begging her to put it in right away, she raised her ass to the height of Lee Se-jin's cock.
However, Lee Se-jin did not insert it right away.

"Ugh… Sejin-ah, don't play around…"

Lee Se-jin did not respond to that.
Instead, she slowly rubbed her stiff erect cock against the opening of her cunt.
She rubbed her glans against her cunt opening and her clitoris, then rubbed her cock against her ass bone as she pretended to penetrate her.

"It's okay…"

Shin So-ye's body trembled slightly at the touch.
Browsing, she enjoys the feel of Lee Se-jin's cock rubbing against her hip bone and the opening of her cunt.

Swoop, Swoop.

Lee Se-jin's cock moved over Shin So-ye's buttocks as if he was bragging to Im Ha-eun.
Seeing the cock rubbing Shin So-ye's ass, Im Ha-eun moved her fingers a little faster.

Knock Knock Knock Knock…!

When Lee Se-jin rubbed the entrance of Shin So-ye's cunt with his glans, Ha-eun Lim also rubbed the entrance of her cunt with her hand.
When I open the entrance of Shin So-ye's pussy with the glans and pull it out again without inserting it, Ha-eun Lim tries to open her pussy with her hands, but she resists.
As Lee Se-jin's cock rubbed against his hip bone, Lim Ha-eun also touched her own hip bone with her other hand.
As all her senses went mad, she agonized over herself.

"Haha! I came in… Aang…!"

Lee Se-jin's cock, which had been agonizing for so long, went into Shin So-ye's cunt.
Along with him, Im Ha-eun also put her hand into her pussy.

"Huh…! Aang, Aang! Haaang!"

Lee Se-jin pushed her cock all the way in and fucked her like crazy, but Shin So-ye let out a beastly copulation sound.
At the same time, Im Ha-eun tries to comfort herself with her fingers, but…

'Not enough.'

Im Ha-eun intuitively realized.
My fingers are small and slender. I can't even put it in deep because of the nail.
The texture is completely different from Lee Se-jin's cock.
That big dick will come all the way into her pussy and fill it up.
It will completely whip up the inside of your pussy softly and roughly.

'Not enough…!'

Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling!!

Feeling the pain in herself, Haeun Lim quickly moved his fingers.
Moving according to the speed of Lee Se-jin's piston, I felt an unprecedented pleasure.
At the same time, at the same time, I felt the regret that this pleasure was still not enough.
In the gap between pleasure and dissatisfaction, Im Ha-eun just pierced her pussy as hard as she could.
She leaks her juices and wets her floor in vain.

"Haha…!"

Before she knew it, Ha-eun Lim let out her moan without realizing it.
She was startled by the sound she made without even knowing it, but Im Ha-eun soon let her moan out little by little.
Lee Se-jin and Shin So-ye in the room couldn't hear them because they were making louder noises.
She'd be fine, she was deceiving herself, and she was enjoying her own pleasure.

Tingling Tingling Tingling…!
Fang, Fang, Fang, Fang…!

"Ahh! Hahhh! Ahhh! Ang! Joe, little… Ahh! Hahh! Uhhhhh! Aang!"

Shin So-ye's chanting fills the room with the sound of her buttocks popping.
Im Ha-eun, who masturbated hard while watching her, soon reached a climax.

"Huh…!"

Haeun Lim squirts water as she lets out a small moan.
Lim Ha-eun's love juice was soaked in her underwear, which she had not taken off, and it leaked little by little and fell to the floor.
Her panties were completely wet, as if she had peed.
It was then.

"Yes?"

Lee Se-jin stopped shaking her waist and turned her gaze toward her door.

"Ahhh… Play again, hahhh, don't hit… Keep fucking me. Go ahead, hurry up."
"Wait."

Lee Se-jin strode toward her door, pulling her cock out.

'Really big. It's inside…'

A stiff cock coming towards her self.
She fell for that figure and she was Lim Ha-eun, who unknowingly worked hard recording with her cell phone, but she …

'Why am I like this!'

After barely coming to her senses before Lee Se-jin came near the door, she hurriedly hid into the bathroom right next to it.

"…"

Lee Se-jin opens the door and comes out.
While taking a quick look around the floor, he quickly went back into the room at the sound of Shin So-ye's anxious call.
And again, the sound of Shin So-ye and him mating begins to fill the whole house.

'No, no, no.'

Im Ha-eun somehow suppressed the desire in me to see the scene a little more and quietly went out of the house.
While wearing panties that were wet and the pussy part was wet.

After Shin So-ye's rough play, she soon fell asleep.
She seemed to be secretly jealous of Im Ha-eun, but did she feel relieved emotionally when he satisfied her body?
I left her and briefly tidied up her room and headed to her company.
Today, if I pick Haeun Lim and Minji Park and leave, the day is over.

But when I arrived at the practice room inside the company, no one was there.

"Where have you been?"

As usual, Haeun Lim and Minji Park are both sitting and waiting for me after training.

"Lee Se-jin."
"Hey, that's a surprise."

I turned around at the sudden voice and saw Im Ha-eun, leaning against the wall, looking at me.

With a strangely reminded face as if angry.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 11
Chapter 11 – How to Fix This?

I quietly waited for her to speak.

"…"
"…"

Im Ha-eun didn't say anything and hesitated for a long time before finally asking a question.

"You… What's your relationship with So-ye?"
'It's finally here.'

She thought Ha-eun Im would bring this up someday, so she wasn't embarrassed.
She was rather relieved.
It became clear that the person who spyed on Shin So-ye's sex with me in the waiting room was Im Ha-eun, not someone else.

"I… I've seen you and unnie… Hanging out a few times. What the hell is their relationship?"

Some countermeasures had already been put in place.
I decided to push forward with the nuance of 'what's wrong with that?'

"I'm dating."
"Don't pretend. I've already seen it. The two of you are totally… Uh, uh huh?"

Im Ha-eun stutters in surprise at my answer.

"They're dating. Did Ha-eun find out about that and ask?"
"Uh… That's right…"

She is at a loss for what to say and she is momentarily taken aback.

"That, uh, since when?"
"Not for long. It's been a few weeks."
"Weeks… So much progress in a few weeks…"

She stuttered her words for a moment, as if in shock.

"What's wrong with that?"
"Yes, yes!"
"In what way?"
"Three… It's a relationship! If an idol does something like a relationship…"
"Isn't it impossible? Soye noona is 27 years old."

If you are a child, you may not know it, but if you are in your late 20s, you are old enough to date.
Unlike Japan, the country next to it, Korea doesn't only view idol dating in a very bad way.

"Ugh…"

Im Ha-eun was well aware of that, so she couldn't reply.

"Ha, but you forcibly seduced my sister! Then it's a problem!"
"No, we're dating because we both love each other."
"No way…"

Im Ha-eun couldn't immediately deny my answer and blurted out her words.
I thought she would scream and scream, saying that it couldn't be, but I was a little surprised.

"I may seem like a man who is lacking in Haeun-sshi's eyes, but I still worked really hard to win Soye-ssi's heart."

Even if it's an autopilot, I'm myself, ummm.
Since the first vaginal fight, I've been dating completely sane.

"Soye-san is very happy now, and she is enjoying her relationship well."
"No, no… No, yes… It seems…"

Im Ha-eun could not deny it and seemed to affirm it, but she suddenly turned her face to the side and denied it again.

"Yeah, but no."
"Yeah?"
"Ah, even if there's nothing impossible, you're dating a female idol? If we get caught, there's nothing good about our activities."
"I haven't told anyone.
"No."
"Please look at it favorably. Soye-ssi, can you see how energetic she is these days? They say dating without getting caught is actually a great help for her activities."
"No, no way."

Im Ha-eun shook her head recklessly as if she were complaining.
You're acting like a child.
If that's the case, I'll have to push a little harder.

"Why is Ha-eun saying something about me and So-ye dating?"
"What?"
"Two adults are just dating because they like each other, and they're not doing anything bad. There's no such thing as a ban on dating in our contract."

You two are getting along well. Why do you say that
As I came up with a theory, I started pressuring Lim Ha-eun in reverse.

"Why do I have to get permission from Ha-eun when I'm dating So-ye? There's no reason for that."
"Soye unnie is in our group! Of course I have to interfere!"
"This is an invasion of privacy. It's hard for me to accept Ha-eun being picky with me for no reason, so why is she invading my privacy?"
"You're arrogant…"
"Be arrogant? Why should I listen to that?"

Im Ha-eun, who was very upset by my words, shouted out.

"You're just talking arrogantly about the road, and you want to get fired!?"
"Is Ha-eun firing me? How? You're not my boss. I signed a contract with this company, not with Ha-eun."
"If I just say the above…"
"Whether or not."
"Under?"
"It doesn't matter if you cut it. I'm a road manager anyway, so I just quit my job. There's nothing to regret."
"…"

As Ha-eun Lim continued to forcefully leave, she became quiet as if she had lost her words.
I asked if I usually come or not, and this kind of appearance would be a bit fresh.
Shall I press a little more?

"On the contrary, Ha-eun will be disappointed, right? If I quit Road right now, it would be fatal for The Queens."
"Hah? What nonsense is that?"
"It's bullshit? The recording of the stage with The Queen's Cute concept this time was all my suggestion. It was me, not Kim Soo-hyuk, who suggested it, came up with the concept, and talked to the manager and proceeded with the work. Besides, the response was good, so I was going to take on the next job as well. ."
"What, what…"
"Ha-eun really liked it. Finally, instead of doing something like pervert, she got a proper stage like an idol. He said it would be nice to change his image with a new cute concept. Are you talking to me right now?"

It's a bit of a joke, but mostly true.

"Although you always grumbled that you didn't like looking at Ha-eun's photoshoot like Pervert… Do you still want to take on that kind of work?"

Silently, Im Ha-eun's face turned red.
She knows that what I say is the truth, so she has nothing to say.

'If you know, behave well.'

He glared at me for a while, so he glared at me.
After she had been doing that for a while, Im Ha-eun took her phone out of her pocket while her hand trembled.

"I've recorded all our conversations so far, all… All of them."
"Please."
"I also recorded him and you and your sister having sex."
"That… What?"

I didn't think of this.

"Didn't we just have sex in the dorm with excitement? I saw it all, I recorded it all!"

Was it Im Ha-eun who was strangely popular?

"I-you know what will happen if I show this to people?"
"No, that's a bit… I don't know if Queens will disband."
"What do you know!
"Ha-eun, wait a minute. Calm down first…"
"Can you calm down? Being treated like this by a bastard like you!"

Haeun Lim raised her voice an octave and quacked.

"It's a mistake if you think you'll be treated like that and stay still! Let's die once you die!"

Yai, this anger control disorder is real.
I knew it was a fucking bitch, but I didn't expect her to be fucking like this.
I'm going crazy with excitement.

"Let's calm down and talk…"
"Shut up!"

She swears at her and then turns her back and tries to walk out.
She wasn't bragging, she was really about to do something.
Hastily, she grabbed her wrist.

"There's nothing good about raising a job."
"What do you know!"
"Let's talk calmly."
"Kyaaaaagh! Kyaaak!"

Im Ha-eun doesn't listen to me at all and starts to write evil.

"Are you going to keep doing that! Listen to me first!"
"I hate it!"
"Calm down!"

Her me, raising her voice, seized her and knocked her down, but her resistance was fierce.
Her frantically shaking her body and trying to push me away.
Because of the difference between her gender, she could have been held, but she also had good stamina, so it seemed that she could not be held for long.

"Let's talk…"
"Oops!"
"Let's do it…"
"Kyaaaaagh! I hate it!"
"Stop screaming like an animal!"
"Is there anyone out there!?"
"Listen to me!"
"No!"

Driving me crazy.
Convincing her in her current situation seemed impossible.
But I can't let go of having sex.

"Aaaaa!!!"

Im Ha-eun starts screaming like crazy.
The practice room is soundproofed, but if it leaks outside, someone might come in.
I have to calm this woman right now.

'I didn't want to do this.'

I thought of it as a last resort, just in case, but never thought I'd actually use it.
I hesitated for a moment, but when her voice started getting louder, I had no choice but to take out my phone and hold it in her face.

"Listen to me!"

I ordered it at the same time as running the hypnosis application.
Im Ha-eun's eyes widen as she stares at her cell phone in surprise.

"For now, calm down and stay calm!"
"I hate it…"

At my command, Im Ha-eun expressed her refusal by making her face.
However, contrary to her words, she is calm.
Her screams stopped and she stood still.

"What, what? Why is my body like this…?"

Im Ha-eun rolls her eyes in embarrassment.

Beep!

At that moment, a notification rang for the first time on her cell phone.
When I turned my phone and looked at the screen, a message window that I had never seen before in a hypnosis app came to mind.

[(Target: Im Ha-eun) Remaining number of times 0/1]

What? What do you mean by residuals?

[Warning: If you use the hypnosis app on others, the effect is incomplete.]
[Warning: Subject's consciousness remains intact.]
[Warning: Hypnosis may release without notice.]

'No, I have to tell you about this in advance.'

A hypnosis app that had no restrictions when used on me, but was incomplete when used on others?
What would you do if you didn't write it in advance and now it pops up as a warning window?

"What the hell did you do to me…? I can't scream… Why isn't my body moving? What was that just about?"

Im Ha-eun asked me in a trembling voice.
She obeyed orders, but remained self-conscious.

"Wow fuck…"

I've been hypnotized, but I'm still self-conscious, and besides, I don't know when it will be released?
Just looking at it, I don't think this will last that long.
I never thought I'd be stabbed in the back like this without warning.

'If you keep hypnotizing me… No, the number of remaining counts is 0, right? I can't hypnotize Im Ha-eun again… That must mean.'

I will turn
As I grasped the situation, a sense of bewilderment grew within me.
I never thought the hypnosis app I had left as a last resort would have this problem.

"Ha, really fucking…"

I sighed and sat down next to Im Ha-eun.
Thinking of Ha-eun Im's shit she just saw, it was clear that this woman was going to fuck up as soon as her hypnosis was over.
How do I fix this? Can you make amends?

"Really… Ha-eun, what did you mean?"

I looked at Im Ha-eun with her resentful eyes and asked.

"You threatened me."
"Threat is what Ha-eun was trying to do, and you call it a threat. Why are you getting angry at that… Killing your personality, a little."
"…"

Im Ha-eun gets quiet at my words.
In her eyes, her spark flew as if she wanted to chew me up right away, but her mouth was silent.

"Ha-Eun wouldn't mind going to The Queens, either."
"Of course."
"But did you really want to show others what you recorded?
"…"

Im Ha-eun gets quiet when she mentions Shin So-ye.

"Since you really like Soye, why did you do that…"
"Yes, you pissed me off."
"It was Ha-eun who tried to threaten me first. It is a red flag."
"No!"
"Then why did you record it? You didn't take it to intimidate me, did you?"
"Rather than threats…"
"Than?" "What. Why are you suddenly not saying anything?"
"Oh, nothing."

Im Ha-eun desperately shuts her mouth.
Her mouth was itchy, but she seemed to hold back as much as she could.

"Speak. What are you going to use it for instead of threatening? Not for sale anywhere… Did you even try to hit her daughter?"
"…!!!"

Im Ha-eun's face turned bright red at her half-joking words, and she shook her head desperately.
It was an overly strong denial, as if he would never respond to my words.
But what about strong negation?

"…Really?"
"…"

Im Ha-eun desperately persists with no comments.

"Don't hide your true feelings, just answer honestly."
"Ugh… Ugh…"

Im Ha-eun started to cry now.
She desperately shuts her mouth tightly, expressing her intention not to speak at all.
And her eyes were looking at me like they were going to kill me.

'…Wait a minute.'

Im Ha-eun said she watched Shin So-ye having sex with her when she came out of the dorm.
And the floor in front of the door was damp.
Could it be that Haeun Lim spilled it?

"Ha-eun, did you masturbate while watching me and So-ye having sex?"
"!!!!"

At my words, Im Ha-eun's eyes shook.

"Is it Ha-eun who wet the floor?"

Tremors rising from magnitude 3 to 5.

"That must have gotten all her panties wet, too?"
"Everyone, shut up… !"

Her eyes shook even more, and Im Ha-eun spat out curses.
It was a clear sign of positivity.

'What.'

Each of these reactions is interesting.
Should I say it's subtly cute, or should I say it's bittersweet.

"Then… Are you wet because of me?
"…"

I grinned at her affirmation in her silence and asked her.

"Would you like to do it with me?"
"…Noisy."

Her face lit up as if it were on fire at my words.
I wonder how a person's face can turn so red.

"Did you ever imagine that my stuff would go inside Ha-eun's body?"
"Everyone, shut up, shut up, shut up… !"

At my question, Im Ha-eun's eyes shake like crazy and she tries to explode her face.
It's really satisfying to see her like that.

'Wait a minute?'

An idea flashed in her head.
Perhaps she had a hunch that she might be able to resolve the situation now.
But she couldn't quite grasp what it was.
As if I could get caught, the stuffy feeling of not knowing something weighed down on me.

'It's like you know or you don't know… Ah!'

I took out my phone again.

"And what else are you going to do?"
"I'm not doing anything to Ha-eun."

After opening the hypnosis app, she pointed her phone screen at me.

"I think of ways to solve the current situation with all my might."

She set the order and launched the hypnosis app.
Then her head started spinning like crazy and I lost consciousness.

After a while, I came back to my sanity with a conclusion.

'This… Sounds like a crazy idea, but is it all or nothing?'

The hypnotic conclusion was both absurd and interesting.

'Still, I can't think of anything other than this method, so let's try it.'

Having made up my mind, I commanded Im Ha-eun.

"Get down."

Her eyes widened wildly at the sudden command.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 12
Chapter 12 – Sorry for Being Cheeky

Im Ha-eun was lying face down in front of Lee Se-jin.
To be precise, she was completely naked on the floor.

"Eww… Oops…"

All of the clothes Im Ha-eun had been wearing until just now were neatly arranged beside her, and the naked woman was bowing while shaking her body.

'Get down. Take off all your clothes, arrange them neatly next to you, and bow to me.'

A posture called Naked Togeza.
Im Ha-eun couldn't hold back her shame and anger with her graceful bow, shaking her body like crazy, but Lee Se-jin smiled at her.

"Ha, it looks good."
"You you you…"
"Uh-huh, don't move your head and keep that posture."
"Mr. Dog…"
"From now on, you are not allowed to curse at me."
"Keuuuuugh…!"

Im Ha-eun trembles like an aspen tree.
Lee Se-jin admired the scene for a while, then took out her own phone and took a picture of it.

Click!

Im Ha-eun was taken aback by the sound.

"What, what, what, can't you buy a picture…"
"I took a picture. I should keep this nice look as a 'memories'."
"Dog, dog… Puppy dog…"
"Puha."

Lee Se-jin laughed at Ha-eun Lim, who couldn't curse directly and spoke in a roundabout way.

Click, click!

And Lee Se-jin taking pictures in succession again.
There was nothing Im Ha-eun could do other than shudder and express her anger.

'Fuck, why do I have to suffer like this…!'

Im Ha-eun felt unfair.
Originally, she had no intention of threatening 'Let's all go to ruin!'.

'Because Soye-unni is so infatuated… I just wanted to see how great she is…!'

I was just curious about how amazing Lee Se-jin's cock was, so I tried to play with it a bit using her video as an excuse.

But she sped off.
Because of that, Lee Se-jin bound herself in a way she could not have imagined.
To put it simply, Im Ha-eun's sudden acceleration was the direct cause of the current situation…

'That bastard made me angry for no reason!'

She was not admitting her own faults.
It's very hard for her to admit her fault when she's giving in to Lee Se-jin, who has been under her until now, and she's overcome with a bit of jealousy that she doesn't even realize yet.

'Fuck fuck fuck…'

Just cursing inside and barely enduring the current situation.
That was the only thing she could do now.

The conclusion I came to with the hypnosis app was a crazy idea.

'Im Ha-eun sexually subdues her until she is hypnotized. First of all, let's get her naked now.'

Oh no, I can only see it as a very crazy idea.
What kind of thinking process did you go through to come to this conclusion in your head?
It's such a fucking sick idea.

'Let's do it right now.'

I really liked the idea.
To be honest, I didn't come up with any other alternatives, and more than anything, I liked the fact that Im Ha-eun was eating taffy.
As she solidified her decision, self-rationalization also went well in her head.

'If you take a picture of yourself doing a naked crab, you can use it as a threat. I'll get at least the minimum insurance for now.'

So I screamed
After undressing her and making her lie down, I watched her tremble all the way.

'Kya…'

The process was so much fun.
She does what I say, even though her face is full of anger and contempt.
Lying on her stomach in her naked body, she couldn't resist my words and just shuddered at her.
Seeing her like that, her pleasure began to pour out.
It feels like the S tendency inside me that I don't even know is opening my eyes.

'I have to make sure that I committed it.'

Seeing her trembling on her stomach, I naturally thought of what to do with her next staff.

'Teacher… You have to properly train. I have to completely break my spirits.'

There is nothing complicated about being a teaching assistant.
After all, it's like training a dog.
First of all, I have to break the opponent's spirit and grab it, train it periodically to make it familiar with my commands, and then make it gradually obey me by punishing and rewarding it.

'What order should I give?'

I thought while observing Im Ha-eun.
Is there anything good that can break my prayers and, if possible, ease my mood?

'Ah yes, it reminds me of a good thing right away.'

First of all, it would be great if you made it clear that you were 'wrong'.

"Haeun-ah. Say sorry to me."
"What?"
"Say I'm sorry."
"That… Keugh… Sin, Sin… Sorry… Ugh…!"

I'm already doing a naked dog crab, so I don't like saying one more thing that I'm sorry?
It was cute to see her desperately resisting my orders.

"Say I'm sorry right away."
"Sorry… Sum… Do… Everything…"
"Good job."

I stroked Im Ha-eun's head as if praising a dog.
At my touch, Im Ha-eun made his body tremble even more.

"Vibration is nice."
"That's it…"

Im Ha-eun, who was grinding her teeth, was also cute.
Ha-eun Lim is not cute, but Ha-eun Lim, who trembles softly, is rather cute.
I wanted to see a more cute look.

"Now then, shall we add one more word?"
"Under?"
"Being cheeky," He added.
"What are you talking about?"
"Sorry for being arrogant, say."
"Dog… This bad…"
"Uh huh, should I tell you soon?"
"Gag gag…"

Im Ha-eun resists again.
This time I resisted quite a bit.

"Ughguk… !"

I'm going to need to break this down a bit more.
I walked around Im Ha-eun and took pictures.
This time I went closer and took pictures of her face, chest, and side of her.
I said to Im Ha-eun, who trembled whenever she heard a clicking sound.

"If you don't tell me right away, will you keep filming? Every inch of your body?"
"Thing… Case… Cocky…"
"Yes."
"Cheeky… Lose… Cheeky… Cheeky…"

Im Ha-eun, who is cheeky and only talks so far, desperately stops her words.
Do you want to insult me in that way?

"I will have to punish you for this."

When we break her spirit, we must go mercilessly.
I gently touched Im Ha-eun's butt.

"!?!?!?"

Im Ha-eun reacts by shaking her body again.
But this time, it was a reaction of surprise, not anger.
What if she's surprised by just being petted?
The real thing is just starting.

Slap!

"Hyaaaaa!?"

Ha-eun Lim makes a startled noise when my hand strikes her hip.
I hit the butt once more without saying a word.

Slap!

"Haaa!!!"

Im Ha-eun groans while maintaining her naked body.

"I'll keep punishing you if you keep doing that."
"You, you, you…"
"'Sorry for being arrogant,' say it now."
"Ughhhhh…"

He hit Im Ha-eun's butt once more.
Because I persistently hit only his left buttock, my handprint remains on his left buttock.

"Ha, don't…"
"You shouldn't listen to me. And…"

Slap!

"Ah!"
"When asking for a favor, say 'Please don't do it' instead of half-words."
"Ugh, ugh… "

In the end, Im Ha-eun cries.

Slap!

Instead of answering, I slapped my right buttock.

"Hem!"
"Answer?"
"Ah, that, ah, okay… Ha, don't… Please…"
"Also 'Sorry for being cheeky'."
"That, that, that, arrogantly… Being cheeky… Ugh, black… Sorry, sorry… Do…"
"Yeah, that's nice."

Im Ha-eun hurriedly replied as if she was embarrassed by something.
Did spanking hurt that much? The effect is good.
As a compliment, I kindly and gently stroked Im Ha-eun's firm buttocks, as if I was sorry for hitting her until now.

"Uh?"

However, there was something damp on the tip of his hand.

"Oh, no…"

Im Ha-eun is flustered.
I fiddled with the sticky water for a bit, then turned my gaze to Im Ha-eun's cunt.
Im Ha-eun's pussy was shining.
Her juice leaked out of her hole and dripped down little by little.

"What… You can't…"
"No, no! No!"

Im Ha-eun desperately denies it.
But isn't it after learning from her reaction?
What is Im Ha-eun's desperate denial?

"Was it like this?"
"Everyone, shut up!"
"Do not be angry."
"Ugh… !"

Im Ha-eun lowers her voice at my command.

"Hehe… You seem to be enjoying the current situation quite a bit?"
"Yeah, that can't be."
"But her body is honest?"

He wiped the juice leaking out of Im Ha-eun's pussy.
She wiped the dripping down her cunt with her hand, sliding her fingers up her cunt mound.
Then, as if stroking her, he lightly ran her fingers over her cunt mound.
Then she reacts by shaking her body.

"I like it very much. If you listen well in the future, I will reward you. Understand?"
"Blood, I don't need it…"
"I can't be honest."

After saying that, I got up.
He stroked her hair once more and commanded.

"Now get up and get dressed."
"…Yes? Oh, are you getting dressed?"
"Uh."

Im Ha-eun lay down a little more, then she managed to get her body up.
Thanks to her bowing for a long time, she is numb and barely gets her clothes on.
Even so, her gaze was glaring at Lee Se-jin.
Her brightly dyed bobbed hair and sharp eyes matched her gaze, giving off a more ferocious atmosphere than usual.

'What am I going to do by staring at him?'

I'm in charge right now.
When she put on her panties, the part that touched her wet cunt was wet, so it was spectacular, so I took a picture.

"Hey, what are you going to do now… ?"
"I won't."
"…Yes?"
"Today ends with this. It's late at night and I have to go to work."
"…"

Saying that, I put my hand on Im Ha-eun's shoulder as she stared at me.

"I took a picture, so you know, but… You shouldn't tell anyone what happened today, okay? Don't show your cell phone to anyone. Show me."
"Ughguk…"
"No matter how many times you say it, you were the one who tried to threaten me first."

I patted Im Ha-eun on the shoulder and headed for the door together.

"And…" "We're going to do this from tomorrow, so 'expect'?"

Im Ha-eun trembled at my words.
As if telling her not to do that, I continued to pat her on the shoulder and take her outside.

"…"

Haeun Lim stayed quiet all the way back to the lodging after leaving the van.

"Then get some rest and see you tomorrow."
"…"

Even when he let her in in front of her dorm, Im Ha-eun said nothing.
She just stared at me for a moment, her eyes staring at me.
I couldn't see what her heart was hidden in those eyes, but I didn't think she was full of hostility.

"Don't be blunt. Now, should we greet you politely?"
"Kuh… ! Goodbye…"

Im Ha-eun, who accepts my last grudge right away.
Watching her go into the dorm, I began to have fun imagining what to do tomorrow.

"Oh yes, there was something I wanted to do."

Soon, many thoughts came to mind.
I'm really looking forward to this tomorrow.
I drove to my room with a pounding heart.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 13
Chapter 13 – This Is the Men's Room

The next day, a shooting studio in Seoul.
For the photo shoot, I headed there with Lim Ha-eun.
It was the same photo shoot as usual, so there was nothing special, but my heart was strangely pounding.

"Ha-eun, please pour me some water."
"…Yes."

I had a lot of fun pampering Im Ha-eun.

A break in the middle of filming.
While I was taking a break, I asked Ha-eun Lim to bring water.
If Shin So-ye or Park Min-ji saw this scene, their brains would stop for a moment.
It's just a pity that the people on set pass this scene off as if nothing happened.

"Ruler."

Im Ha-eun, who had brought water, held out her glass to me with a curt gesture.

"Uh, not this. Cool water, please."

At my words, she made her impression.
If so, what are you going to do?
She moves again and goes to the water purifier to get some water.

"It's cool, it's cool. Thank you, Mr. Haeun."
"…Yes."

Im Ha-eun answers bluntly and sits next to her.

"Ha-eun, don't you drink water?"
"I do not need."
"Hydration is important. Take good care of yourself."
"…"

Im Ha-eun doesn't answer my words and turns away.
The sight made her want to tease her a little more.

"Haeun, I want to eat that bread."
"What? Bread? Suddenly?"
"Yes. Bread."

At my words, Im Ha-eun glared at me.
What why what why
You might want to eat some bread, don't you?

"There is a convenience store on the first floor. Please go and buy some bread."
"Wait a minute, are you going to go in this outfit?"
"How are you? Dolphin pants and T-shirt, simple and pretty. As expected, when Ha-eun wears it, she looks amazing no matter what, it's great."

I smiled and took out a 1,000 won bill from my wallet.

"Here you get your money."
"Hey, what kind of bread should I buy with 1,000 won…"
"I want to eat that Ghost Bun. Okay? And you have to leave 500 won." "Haeun, buy something you want to eat too."

At my words, Im Ha-eun's sharp eyes sharpened even more.
Rather than being angry, it's an expression of decay.
His expression rotted so far with only one loaf of bread, he must have had a weak resistance since he had never experienced humiliation like this in his school days.
As soon as I accepted that gaze with her innocent expression, Im Ha-eun glared at me for a while, then grabbed her wallet and went outside.

20 minutes later, Haeun Lim returned.
She caught her breath and tossed the bread she had bought at me.

"Why are you here so late?"
"…Ghost buns, they don't sell them here."
"Hey, did you think you went somewhere else to buy it?"
"Yes…"
"Did you even rush because you had a 30-minute break?"
"…Yes."

I couldn't hear her, but I think I heard a crackling sound from Im Ha-eun.

"I am impressed. I will eat well."

I smiled and tore off the bread and took a bite.
I can't spit on a smiling face, ummm.

"Well? What is that bread?"
"What I want to eat."
"Are you managing your diet right now?"
"You… Ha… Buy me what you want to eat. So I bought it I won't eat it."
"You worked hard jumping, but you can eat one of them."
"…I'm not going to eat."
"Break time is over! I'm going to start filming!"

Just then, a staff member informed me that break time was over.
Im Ha-eun left immediately to shoot.
I look at the bread she bought and say, 'Break the stress! Crazy spicy!"

'If I'm this pissed off, how am I going to endure it from now on?'

Cute but cute
I finished eating the ghost bun with a giggle.

I didn't use the hypnosis I gave to Im Ha-eun only for bad (?) Purposes.
It was also very useful.

"One more!"
"Ahhhhh… !"

Inside the personal trainer room at the gym.
At my words, Im Ha-eun squeezed out all her strength and did one more squat.

"Awesome, very good! Now one more time!"
"Me… Die…"
"I don't die. Once more!"

The principle of movement is simple.
When you tear a muscle, it gets bigger and bigger as the muscle recovers.
That's why all exercises are effective until you tear your muscles, that is, until you're tired.

However, it is difficult to do it with bare body exercise.
Since there is no visible goal other than the number of times, it is difficult to measure one's limits.
When you get used to the exercise, the number of repetitions increases so much that it becomes difficult to reach the limit.
In other words, it is a bare-body exercise that you can exercise properly only if someone tells you or you have to be full of will.

"Once more!"
"Ughguk… !"

In that respect, the bare-body exercise performed under hypnosis was very effective.
Because I was able to squeeze Im Ha-eun's strength and stamina to the end.

"OK! Very good!"
"Aaaaa!"

Im Ha-eun lays down on the floor after one last shot.
I knew she had reached her limit because I ordered her to lie down when she really reached her limit.

"Heh heh…"

Im Ha-eun controls her breathing while breathing like crazy.
She moves her chest up and down with him and her nicely toned abs.
Beads of sweat trickled down her belly and pooled slightly on her belly button.
That alone is unbelievably nasty.
No matter what, they are really top tier when it comes to appearance.

"You did really well. Now the water is floating…"
"Please!"
"…I'll come. Wait."

When he said it as if teasing, Im Ha-eun's face turned red.
When she saw that, she giggled and scooped some water into her water bottle and handed it to Im Ha-eun.
Ha-eun Lim, exhausted from her exhaustion, barely passed her water little by little.

Clap clack.

She drinks her water while sweating her.
As if she was having a hard time, she drank while spilling water, and the spilled water ran down her throat and soaked her chest and stomach.

"Now, one more time… "
"I really can't!"
"No, let's finish exercising today."
"…"

Im Ha-eun glared at me as if she were going to kill me.
Since she continued to tease her like this yesterday and today, she must have accumulated her irritation as well.
She catches her breath and barely gets up.
I walked behind her and whispered.

"I'll start training soon."

Im Ha-eun, startled by my words, stopped.

"She's also accumulated a lot of stress, but you have to relieve it. Right?"
"Pu, solved…"
"To expect."

After leaving her last words in her ear, I headed for the locker room.
I deliberately did not check what kind of expression Im Ha-eun was making.

The 11th floor of Dao Entertainment was the media department, where general office workers worked.
It was a place where idols rarely came because it was a place where they dealt with external articles, made publicity articles, and managed various other outsourcing rather than making promotional videos for idols.
I took Im Ha-eun to that floor.

Ting.

The elevator door opens and I take Im Ha-eun by my side and start walking.
Im Ha-eun, who was following me, kept muttering in a low voice next to me.

"Crazy, crazy, crazy."
"Shh. Will muttering catch people's attention? How do you do that already?"

Im Ha-eun gets quiet at my words.
I look closely beyond the window and look at the people working at the desk.
The glass walls, translucent and painted white up to eye level, hid the people inside the office well.
On the other hand, we in the hallway are not easily seen by the people in the office.
Realizing that, Im Ha-eun let out a sigh.

"Come on, move quickly."

At my words, Im Ha-eun speeds up her steps.
Just like that, we arrived in front of the men's bathroom on the 11th floor.

"Anybody there. Go in."

I checked inside the bathroom and said to Im Ha-eun.
Im Ha-eun frantically looked around her and moved her steps inside her.

"Really, really, really… !"

Resisting the urge to swear, Im Ha-eun went right into the farthest toilet compartment.

Clap.

She followed into it.
I feel like I can hear breathing when the two of us are alone in a small space.

"Come on, Haeun Im. Take off your panties and sit on the toilet."
"…"

After Lim Ha-eun frowns and glares at me, she slowly pulls down her pants.
Her jeans fit her legs down, revealing her sexy black panties with them.
Hesitantly, she took off her panties and sat on the toilet.

"It will be difficult to spread your legs. Just completely off."

Saying that, I put my hand on her feet.
It was for her to completely remove her pants and her panties.
Im Ha-eun lifted her leg slightly as if to help me.

"You did very well."

I praised her and took her pants and panties and hung them on her hanger.

"Will the men who use this compartment later know that Im Ha-eun's panties are caught here?"
"Mo, I don't know…"

Lim Ha-eun blushed as if embarrassed and replied in a trembling voice.
I took her phone out of my pocket and handed it to her.

"Now, play the video."
"Which one?"
"A video of me and Soye noona. Didn't you erase it anyway? Because I didn't order it."

When she said that she had seen through it, Im Ha-eun didn't even dare to deny it and she opened the video app.
I put a bluetooth earphone in her right ear.

"Why, why do you want to see this in a place like this? Now explain it slowly Why did you bring me to this place, and what else are you trying to do…"
"Okay, let me explain. From now on, turn it on and masturbate while watching it."
"…"

Im Ha-eun looks at me with shocked eyes.

"Hey, this is… It's a men's bathroom… If anyone gets caught…"
"If you hold back your voice, you won't be heard. Be careful of the ticking sound."

At that time, footsteps were heard outside.
The sound of shoes stopped right in front of our compartment.
At the sound, Im Ha-eun shook her body.

'Come on, start. I'll finish it when you climax.'

I whispered softly into her ear.
At my words, Im Ha-eun, while hesitating, turns her gaze to her phone screen.
Then, as she watched Shin So-ye and I make love, she began to gently caress the part of her cunt with her right hand.

Squeeze…

The sound of a man peeing came from outside.
Im Ha-eun is a bit taken aback by the sound.
Even so, his eyes were fixed on his cell phone, and his hands moved without rest.

'It's better to work hard and finish it quickly, right?'

As I whispered, Im Ha-eun bit her lip.

'I'll give you a prize if you do well, okay?'

At these words, Lim Ha-eun's lips parted slightly.
It was so cute that I stroked her hair lightly.
Haeun Lim was masturbating hard while receiving my touch.

Now, the second assistant.
I laughed and started watching Im Ha-eun masturbate.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 14
Chapter 14 – Should I Give You a Prize Now?

"…"

Im Ha-eun said nothing and masturbated.
I ran my fingers through the opening of her cunt and caressed the protruding part of the clitoris.
But I didn't stick my fingers in my cunt.
He had his nails cut short for his teaching assistant, so there shouldn't be any problems.

Squeak…
Struggling, shooting aaaaa…
Tumbling…

Of course I could fully guess why.
Care about the sound.
If you stick your finger in her pussy, you'll hear a thumping sound from outside.

"…Yes."

When the people left and the outside became quiet, Im Ha-eun let out a slight moan.

"Good mood?"
"Poem, noisy."

When I whispered in her ear, Im Ha-eun replied curtly.
But the red face and the unstoppable fingers replied that I was right.

"Can't you put your finger in it?"

When I asked again, I gently stroked Im Ha-eun's pussy with my hand.
Then he gently inserted the tip of her finger into her cunt.

"Huh!?"

At that moment, Im Ha-eun let out a slightly loud moan.

"You're already wet, so why are you holding back what you want to put in?"
"…"

I pressed her love juice on my finger in front of Ha-eun Lim's eyes, but Ha-eun Lim didn't respond.

"Do you like to masturbate?"
"Oh, no."
"No. You like having your fingers whipped all over your cunt, don't you? Why hold back?"
"Oh, no… This is…"
"You should pick it up quickly when no one is around. You can't pick it up when someone comes."

At my words, Im Ha-eun bites her lips again.
It seemed as if she was holding back her shame and anger, as well as her fierce desire.
It could be both.

"Think carefully. I'm talking for you."
"What, what nonsense are you talking about?"
"Didn't you say it's over when you climax? But when are you going to climax by stroking like now? You have to masturbate properly to finish it quickly, right?"
"…"

Im Ha-eun blushed at her, but she didn't respond.
Watching her, I stayed still.
I've done everything I've been told, so now it's up to you.
He maintained her attitude and just looked down at her quietly.

"…"

Haeun Lim pulled her video back to the front of her.
She played the scene of me and Soye fucking for a while, then put her right hand inside her cunt.
Then she slowly started to pierce her cunt with her fingers.

Prick prick…

"Huh…"

Im Ha-eun enjoys masturbating while she moans.
But she couldn't enjoy it for very long.

Tumbling…

Hearing the sound of her footsteps outside her, Haeun Lim removed her finger.
She then caressed her entrance, which she did not see again.
But as if she was lacking something, she was stroking much faster and rougher than before.

"Whew, I'm tired."
"No, aren't they crazy? Why are you arguing with Midas?"

It seemed that several people came in this time.
The outside suddenly became crowded, and people's voices were heard loudly.

Thud.

People even entered the next room.
Im Ha-eun is slightly startled by the sound of the door.

"Why, why are you asking for money?"
"No really? We're not even one of the top 3 players, are we doing that?"
"Hey, it's not the top 3 enter, but it's 4th. It must look like there's something to eat from the eyes of a litter like Mida."
"Hey bastards."

The men continued to talk, spitting out all sorts of complaints.
Looking at it, it didn't look like I was leaving anytime soon.
Im Ha-eun frantically stroked the entrance to her cunt and suppressed her moaning as much as she could.
She is already on fire and is masturbating to the fullest, but it must be crazy to have a sudden interruption.

"Just put your finger in and do it."

I whispered to Im Ha-eun.
Im Ha-eun is taken aback by my words.

"You won't hear it here because it's talking outside."

I continued to persuade Im Ha-eun.

"People keep going back and forth like this, but it's more dangerous to take a long time, isn't it?"

Im Ha-eun hesitated for a moment at that, but then he thrust his finger into my pussy.

"I'm sorry…"

It was hard to hold back the moans, so I let out a very small voice.
To help Im Ha-eun, she put her finger inside her mouth.

"You can ask. Not too hard."

Im Ha-eun, she didn't reject my words and she sucked my finger hard.
She wiggled her finger hard, sucking on my finger as if it were a tasty cock.

Squeak squeak…

Im Ha-eun's love juice started to make a dirty sound.
Outside, men were still talking.

"By the way, what do you want for lunch?"
"There seems to be a new Korean restaurant inside."
"What is that, soybean paste stew? I tried it, but it was not good."
"So what? Then what should I eat?"
"Just go to Hongcheonhyang."
"I'm tired of Chinese restaurants."

Squeak squeak…
Tsk tsk…

Im Ha-eun, who devotes herself to masturbation, regardless of whether men talk about it or not.
Then her expression gradually came to mind, and she began sucking my finger more vigorously.
Then she moved her masturbating finger even faster, even biting it like a puppy.

Tingling Tingling…!

"Ugh…"

Im Ha-eun frantically moves her fingers.
Just then, the sound of water dripping came from the compartment next to her.
In line with the sound, Im Ha-eun suddenly crouched down on her.
As she reached her climax, it was a movement that desperately refrained from expressing her pleasure with her voice.
She sucked on my finger like a baby, squatting and squirting her juices out of her cunt.

"Ugh…!"

Im Ha-eun can't stand it and lets her moan out a little.
As soon as she leaked out a little, she was the one who swallowed her voice hastily, but …

"Huh? Didn't you hear something?"
"I heard it. A woman's moaning… Was it?"

It seemed to be heard from outside.
The men came back inside with a voice full of curiosity.
The footsteps stopped right in front of the door to our room.

'Put your legs up.'

I immediately lifted Im Ha-eun's legs in an M shape.
She snickered outside with him and heard the sound of something moving.
It must be that she lowered her head outside to check what was going on.
If he ever peeked over, he would throw at her clothes and try to punch her in the face, but luckily he didn't.

Smart.

After a while, a knock was heard outside.

"Hey, what's wrong? I think I heard a strange noise…"
"No, it's fine."

Lim Ha-eun, who shuts her mouth shut and makes her tremble.
Raising her leg, I answered calmly outside.

"Sorry."

The man apologized, and soon two footsteps slowly headed outside.

"No, what the fuck, my daughter in the company bathroom…"

The sound of the two men talking nonsense fades into the distance.

"Huh, heh…"
"Shhh, there are still people left."

Im Ha-eun cried, perhaps because she was relieved, but I immediately covered my mouth and whispered.
Soon after, I heard the sound of water pouring from the next room and the sound of someone coming out.

"…"
"…"

The two of them stayed still for a while.
After making sure that I couldn't feel any sound or presence outside, I hugged Im Ha-eun tightly.

"Good work, well done."
"Sad…"

Im Ha-eun started to cry, and I continued to pat her.

"Were you very scared?"
"Huh, huh…"
"You must have been surprised because you almost got caught. But it's okay. I didn't get caught."
"You you…"
"Yeah, you did well, you did well. You did as instructed until the end."

He petted me, patted me on the back, and kept holding me in my arms.
After making her sit up again, he took out a tissue and gently wiped her cunt.
Im Ha-eun seemed to have lost her energy in many ways, but she hid.

"It's nice, it's nice."

After she was done with her treatment, she held Im Ha-eun's head in her arms once more and stroked it.
She patted her and stroked her until she stopped crying. Good job, okay. She kept whispering.
After some time, she quieted down.

"…"

Im Ha-eun quietly cradled in her arms.
I asked in a playful voice as I stroked her hair.

"Should I give you a prize now?"

Im Ha-eun's gaze instantly turned to my cock at my question.
Looking at her gaze, I teased her and tapped my crotch with her hand.

"Blood, I don't need it…!"

Im Ha-eun refused with a trembling voice.

"Okay? Then let's get out of here."
"Uh huh?"

Im Ha-eun is taken aback when she coolly accepts her words.
Regardless of whether or not, I slowly put the panties on Im Ha-eun.
When I lifted her legs and put her panties on, she was the one who stayed still, but when I put her panties on well and handed her pants right away, her expression changed.
What the hell is it? It was an expression full of questions.

"What's the matter?"
"Oh no…"
"I have to get out of here."

He patted Im Ha-eun up.
Then I went outside to see if there were any people there.

"There is no one. Come out quickly."

Im Ha-eun came out of the bathroom at my words.
I took her back to her and went back the way she came from.

That evening, The Queens' accommodation.
It was late, but Im Ha-eun was awake.

'Fucking bastard, like a fucking bastard…!'

Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling!

Im Ha-eun masturbates hard while locking the door to her room.
She was diligently poking her finger into her cunt, which was dripping with her creamy juices.
The eyes are on the video of Lee Se-jin and Shin So-ye having an affair.
She throbbed her cunt to the beat of Lee Se-jin fucking Shin So-ye, madly cursing Lee Se-jin inside her.

'You bastard…!'

Her heart was full of resentment for Lee Se-jin, but what was contained in her resentment was longing.
Knowing that made Im Ha-eun even more angry.
However, his desire for a 'prize' from Lee Se-jin was greater than his anger.
Lee Se-jin's cock on the screen looked even more desirable.

Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling!
Chug chung chung…

Im Ha-eun sucks on his own finger while holding it in her mouth.
It was completely different from Lee Se-jin's fingers that I tasted today, but it was hard to calm my burning body if I didn't replace it.

'Why don't you give me a prize… No, fuck! I'm crazy! What are you thinking! Oh really…!'

Her heart is burning and beating.
Now it's to the point where I can't tell who she is swearing at her.
Haeun Lim masturbated like crazy all night.

At that time, it was not only Haeun Im who masturbated.
In the room next to her, Shin So-ye was also comforting herself with her own hands.

'Sejin-ah, Sejin-ah…!'

Shin So-ye was frustrated because she was strangely unable to make time with herself, according to her these days.

Why can't I make time for it?
Why don't you take care of me?
Why… Does she seem to spend a lot of time with Ta-ha-eun these days…?

'Sejin-ah…'

Darkness blooms in Shin So-ye's heart, who masturbates more violently than usual thinking of him.
Inside the dark room, Shin So-ye's eyes staring at the empty wall seemed as dark as the wall.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 15
Chapter 15 – I'm Not a Dog

Inside a small office of Dao Entertainment.
In the dedicated space reserved for The Queens members and managers, Lee Se-jin was working hard on the computer.

"…"

He immersed himself in the internet while clicking his mouse.
When he came to the company recently, he was working with 100% purity, so his appearance was quite unexpected.

"Sejin, what are you doing?"

When Shin So-ye walks into her office and spots Lee Se-jin, she runs right into it.
It looks like a dog welcoming its owner.
Lee Se-jin smiled and greeted Shin So-ye.

"What did you come up here for, sister? I'm going down soon."
"I'm just bored… What are you doing?"

When Shin So-ye looked at her monitor, there was an internet shopping page floating there.

"A dog collar…? Why a dog collar?"
"Yes, I've been raising a dog lately."

Lee Se-jin answered with a smile.

"Really?"
"Well, it was only for a moment."
"Wow, what kind of kid is that? Maltese? Or…"
"I don't know the breed, but it's a big dog. It has no manners."
"Are you out of habit?"
"Yes. He's not well trained, so he doesn't listen well, and in many ways… He's a kid who needs to develop some habits."
"Yeah…? It must be hard."
"A little bit. It'll be a little better if you buy a strong and good leash and put it on."

Lee Se-jin continues to answer with a single smile.
There was a subtle sense of mischief in that smile.

"Oh, then can you go see me? Today!"
"Today? Today is a little…"
"Then tomorrow?"
"That…"

Lee Se-jin refuses, blurring the end of his words.
Seeing this, Shin So-ye becomes sullen.

"Sorry, I have a reason. Next time I'll show you. By all means."
"…Yes?"
"Yeah."

Saying that, Lee Se-jin glances at her and then kisses Shin So-ye.
A kiss where the lips lightly touch each other.
Shin So-ye closed her eyes as her face blushed at her kiss, but…

"Come on, let's go. It's time to move."

After that, Sejin Lee got up from his seat.
Shin So-ye felt sorry for her, but since she was in front of Lee Se-jin, she didn't show off too much and followed him.

When the two arrived at the break room, Haeun Lim and Minji Park were sitting at the table with their lunch boxes open.

"Have you finished eating? Let's move."
"Yeah…"
"Yes."
"Wait a minute, Mr. Haeun. Why did you leave side dishes?"
"I don't really like chickpeas."
"It's not okay to eat unbalanced. Eat everything here now."
"Ugh…"

Im Ha-eun frowned at Lee Se-jin's words and put the chickpeas in her mouth.

"It's savory and delicious, right?"
"Ouch…"
"Minji also eats all the lunch boxes, but what if unnie doesn't set an example for her?"
"I don't like what I don't like. Are you telling me to eat all of this?"
"I-I'm just… No… That's…"

Park Min-ji gets flustered when he mentions himself.
Im Ha-eun glares at Lee Se-jin, not paying attention to Park Min-ji.
Lee Se-jin returns a smiling face to Lim Ha-eun.
And, Shin So-ye looking at them all.
She had a hunch.

'Something happened with Haeun.'

The fact that the relationship between Lim Ha-eun and Lee Se-jin has changed, that there is something between them.

"…"

It felt like something was being squeezed in my chest.
Looking at Lee Se-jin next to her, the feeling of wanting to seek his love grows stronger.
I like him so much, but this little lump was so frustrating.

"Sister? What's the matter?"

Park Min-ji carefully called Shin So-ye from the side.
Thanks to this, Soye Shin was able to bring her back to her senses.

"Ugh, no. Let's go."
"Uh… Yes…"
"Why?"
"No, just sister… He was making a very scary face…"

Seeing Shin So-ye's expression for the first time in her life, Park Min-ji seemed frightened.

"By any chance… Did something happen with Sejin's brother or Haeun's sister…?"
"No, there is no such thing. Let's go."

Shin So-ye smiled and crossed her arms with Park Min-ji and followed behind Lee Se-jin.
However, contrary to that expression, the darkness continued to grow in her heart.

Evening the next day.
After finishing my routine, I headed to the park with Im Ha-eun in the late evening.
I got into the van and pulled it over at the corner of a small park in her neighborhood, with no lights and out of sight, and got out of the van with her.

"Come out now. Don't hesitate."
"Keuuugh…"

She steps outside with a groaning sound.
I looked at her and blew her whistle once.

"It's pretty. It suits you well."
"Muh, what! Taking everything off…!"
"I'm serious."

Her outfit was quite unique.
Wearing a mask, covering the whole body with a coat and raising it up to the collar, a fashion that does not match the hot season.
Although she raised her collar, she couldn't bear to hide the choker that flaunted her presence around her neck.
She shyly covers her breasts with both arms, but her posture makes her look even more erotic.

"Summer coat… It was a bit difficult to find?"
"I-to get something like this…"
"It's like this. It's pretty and nice. Maybe it's because I like the hanger, but it suits me well."

Saying that, I stroked her butt.
The feeling of bare skin right under the coat is soft.

"How does it feel on her skin? She's not wearing anything underneath, so maybe it's chafing?"
"Can I wear some underwear?"
"Answer me. Doesn't it hurt or hurt? You have to be honest."
"…Uh, uhh… Gwa, it's okay…"

Im Ha-eun's expression when she said that was not okay at all because she was full of shame.

"It's so fortunate that it's night. That coat, the linen material, is so thin that if it was daytime, the inside would have been seen through."

Of course, even now, the light from the street lamps shines through the inside little by little.
Knowing that, Haeun Lim narrowed her eyes.

"You can still see everything!"
"Shhhhh, don't scream. It's still night, so it's quiet, but people are paying attention."
"Keuuuuugh…!"

Im Ha-eun trembled with her body.
As if to soothe Im Ha-eun, I ran my hand up from her hips to her waist, then up her back and up to her neck.
Then she put the prepared dog leash on her choker.

"Well, ready."

I said to her as I tugged on her leash with satisfaction.

"Now, let me tell you about today's mission. Today's mission is a night walk."
"Ha, it only takes one turn, right?"
"That's right. It'll only go around once."

With that, I took out the paper I had prepared in advance and showed it.

"Here's a map of the park. See what I've marked here? Central bench, vending machine in the corner, and public bathroom at the far end of the street."

Im Ha-eun nodded silently.

"Today's mission is to take pictures of these places once."
"Gu, do you really need to go all the way…?"
"It's no problem. I'm going to go round anyway?"
"But… Uh, here's the central bench… Even now, people are…"
"It's past 12 o'clock at night, so there aren't many people. It's a weekday tomorrow, so everyone goes to bed early."

Im Ha-eun trembled instead of answering.

"Are you so happy that your body trembles?"
"It's not like that!"
"Kick-kick-kick."

I laughed and stroked her hair.
Then, with her free hand, she lifted her leash.

"Let's go, Haeun-ah."
"…"

Im Ha-eun can't take her steps.
I ordered her by the leash.

"Are you nice? My Haeun? Let's finish our walk and go home~?"
"Ugh…!"

Im Ha-eun was forcibly dragged out and she started walking slowly.
So, she and I moved her steps to the park at night.

Im Ha-eun's steps were very slow at first.
Constantly looking around her, she was worried that someone might notice her, and she just walked quietly, paying attention to the sound of her footsteps.
But that only slows down the pace.
Frustrated, I often pulled the leash, but it took 10 minutes to cover a one-minute distance.
It was fun to watch, so it was good.

"Okay, this is our first destination."

I smiled brightly and pointed forward.
In front of it was a fairly wide open field.
Even in a dark park, this vacant lot was a place where streetlights gathered, so it was quite a bright place.

"I'm going to take a picture of that bench over there."
"Mo, you can see everyone wearing a leash… Nu, if someone comes, they'll get caught right away…"
"Is the leash a burden? Then take it off."

I gladly removed the leash from her choker.

"Okay, then go."
"What, what…?"
"I went from here to there alone in a straight line. Go and touch the bench with your hand and come back. Okay?"

At those words, Lim Ha-eun's eyes shook.

"It's so bright! It reflects everything…"
"It's only about 20m. Don't hesitate. Then, who really comes?"

At my words, Im Ha-eun frantically glanced around her.
She went behind him and touched Im Ha-eun's butt.

"Heeep!"
"Hurry."
"Aww…!"

Im Ha-eun walked slowly while holding her crying face.
Step by step, step by step, she walked slowly, looking around her, but then she walked quickly.
She crosses a clearing with no one there.
Her clothes were reflected in the light of her street lamp, and the silhouette of her beautiful body was visible.

Tak, tadadadak!

She slammed the bench as if she was complaining, and ran right over here.
As soon as she got back to where I was, I pulled her right into a hug.

"Oops, good job."
"Seed…"
"Sir? You can't swear."
"…Mr., Poetry, Poetry…"
"Do you want to rest?"
"No!"

He patted her on the back and slipped her hand into her coat.
Then, as she gently touched her cunt, the tips of her fingers leaked little by little.

"You're enjoying it too."
"Oh, no. It's just…"
"Let's go to the next place."

She cut her off and then she put her leash back on.
Then she went behind her.

"Lead ahead."
"What? Suddenly why?"
"Originally dogs lead the way."
"I'm not a dog!"
"No, it's my dog now. It's a nice, cute puppy."

Smack smack.
After stroking her one more time, she commanded her.

"Let's take the lead, Haeun-ah?"

When the command was given again, Im Ha-eun moved obediently.
You know that there is no point in arguing anyway.
Now that you can see him slowly giving up on rebelling, it's a great development.
I stroked the cute back of her hair.

"Ayu, nice."
"Ha, don't…"
"At times like this, you say thank you." "Now, say thank you."
"Oh, thank you…"
"You're nice, you're nice, you're cute."

Im Ha-eun goes forward without answering.
However, the trembling body made it clear that this training was effective.

The second place I headed to was the vending machine.
Fortunately, no one was seen on the way, but Im Ha-eun, who arrived at the vending machine, sighed and stopped.
I must have been exhausted from being so nervous coming all the way here.

"Shall we take a little rest?"
"Huh? Really?"

Im Ha-eun was pleased with my words.
It was a very fresh reaction for Im Ha-eun, who had only resisted until now.

"What would you like to drink?"
"I… Just water."
"OK."

I bought her water from her vending machine and handed it to her.
And I bought Coke Zero for mine and opened her can.

Char-evil!

Carbonated sound is very cool.
Next to her, she took a sip of her coke and handed her a sip of her water.

"Would you like some of this too? Zero."
"…Thanks."

Haeun Lim accepted my coke and took a sip.

"Now, here."
"Can I drink it all?"
"It's okay."
"No, drink it all. It's an order."
"…?"

Why are you giving this order?
Im Ha-eun looked at me with strange eyes, but she obediently followed her orders and drank all the Coke Zero.

"Drink all the water."
"It's okay. I'm not thirsty now."
"It's an order."
"What the hell are you thinking?"
"Uh-huh, drink."

Im Ha-eun frowns and drinks all the water.
About 700ml of liquid was absorbed into her body in an instant.

"Well then, now…"
"Is it okay to just go to the bathroom in there?"
"No, I'm going to rest for a while. Don't be in too much of a hurry, let's go slowly."

I laughed and took Im Ha-eun into the grass behind the vending machine.
I crouched down in a dark place where not even a streetlight was shining and said to Im Ha-eun.

"If you put it here, people won't be able to see it, isn't it?"
"No need to rest. Let's go quickly."
"It's because I'm having a hard time."
"It's hard… Even though it doesn't look like that at all."
"Does it look like that? Then it's because it's going to be difficult for our Ha-eun."
"I-I'm fine!"

As if she realized my intention, Im Ha-eun said in a trembling voice.
But I kept smiling and answering.

"Now, I'm going to rest here. Quietly, leisurely…"
"You, you, you…!"
"Shh."

I stroked Im Ha-eun and patted her belly.
She didn't answer, just trembling her body.

After about 20 minutes or so.

"…"

Haeun Lim began to twist her body little by little.
It was subtle, but I could tell because it was right next to me.

Tumbling…

At that moment, footsteps were heard from afar.
No matter who it is, I thought there would be people coming to the vending machine in the park at night.
The timing is perfect, so let's try it.

"Ha-eun, do you want to pee?"

At my words, Im Ha-eun's body started to tremble.
Of all the shakes she had ever seen, it was the most turbulent shake.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 16
Chapter 16 – You Can Pack Here

"I'll allow it. You can pee here."
"There's no way you could do something like that…!"
"Are you okay?"
"Support…"
"Ji?"
"Ji… I'm sorry…"

It was cute to see Im Ha-eun desperately enduring the swearing.
So I stroked it again.
I just rubbed her belly up and down, not her hair.

"Ha, don't…"
"Shh. I can hear all your voices."

At that, Haeun Lim turned her gaze to the vending machine.
A tired-looking man was standing in front of the vending machine, contemplating for a while what to eat.

"Come on, let's rest, shh~ You can rest~"
"No…"

Im Ha-eun shakes her head and weeps.
She'll be forced to pee on her if I give her orders over and over again here, but that's not what I'm hoping for.
It's not my coercion.

'Come to think of it, scolding me for peeing in my sleep, punishing me, and spreading rumors outside, that was one of the 'disciplines'. It's a pretty cowardly discipline, but.'

Suddenly, she had a realization.

"Aww…"

Im Ha-eun let out a moan as if in pain and twisted her body.
She held her lower body in her hand and fought desperately not to pee.
I continued to stroke Im Ha-eun's belly.
I scrubbed and patted occasionally.

"Ha, don't do that…"
"What did you say when you asked?"
"Please don't…Don't…"

She is polite right away.
It must be that she is holding back as desperately as that.

Rattle.

I heard the sound of a drink being dispensed from the vending machine, and then the man left the vending machine.
As soon as the footsteps disappeared into the distance, Im Ha-eun stood up.

"Go, let's go! Next there, right?"
"Yes, the bathroom is the destination."
"Let's go!"
"What did I just say?"
"What, what do you mean? What else is there?"
"When to ask?"
"Go, go. Go quickly!"
"You should speak politely~"
"Please, please…"
"Hmm, you still lack politeness… Oh, right. Ha-eun, since you're a puppy now, I'll be the owner, right? Then you should also add the word 'master'."
"Please go quickly, Lord, Lord… Master…"

Im Ha-eun hesitated at the title of master, but she quickly followed my words, as if she was in a hurry.

"Okay, let's go."

Im Ha-eun steps out of the bush right away.
Even as I looked around her, her movements were very quick.

"Ugh!"
"Don't rush, let's go slowly."

But even so, I am the one holding her by the leash.
Even if she takes the lead, she can't stay away from me.
And I have no intention of moving fast.

"Please… Please, Master…"

Im Ha-eun crying with her head turned in front of me.
I just smiled once and followed her, enjoying the look.

Even though no one was there, Im Ha-eun's movements were incomparably faster than before.
She was in such a hurry that she would take the lead and get caught on her leash and keek keek keek keek keek keek kek.
Often she would stop for a moment and frantically twist her body around, but each time she did, she would point to the grass and say that you could fight over there, but she refused all of them.

"Oh, hurry up. Master."

When I saw a bathroom far away, Im Ha-eun prayed to me in a voice mixed with aegyo.
I could see that he couldn't stand it any longer.

"Ha-eun, you're really great."

To be honest, I was truly amazed.
To hold in the pee without urinating openly until you reach the toilet.
That's enough recognition.
I tried to make her pee outside somehow, but if she worked hard enough, I'd have to let her into the bathroom.

"Let's go."

It was at that moment when I stroked Ha-eun's butt and headed to her bathroom together.

"Hee!"

I saw someone coming out of the bathroom.
It was the man who had just pulled out a drink in front of the vending machine.

"Come to work."

She quickly pulled Im Ha-eun, who had frozen in surprise.
Then I pushed her body as it was into the grass beside her, and I stood in a position to cover her.

"…?"

The man who came out of the bathroom looked at me strangely and passed me by.
But those eyes weren't the eyes looking at any pervert, they were the eyes that made me feel awkward when I suddenly appeared.
He passed me like that and went on his way.

Squeeze…

As the man passed by, he began to hear the sound of water in the grass.
It was the sound of a small stream of water vigorously wetting the floor.

Squeeze…

The sound of water continued without a break.

"Aww…"

And soon, the sound of Im Ha-eun crying was also heard.
When I glanced back into the grass, I saw Im Ha-eun squatting and urinating on her.

Squeeze…

The urine leaking down her non-stop.

"Look, don't look…"

Feeling my gaze, she said in an embarrassed voice.
I crouched down on her, made eye contact with her, and stroked her hair.

"Is it okay to rest?"
"Ha, no, no, uh…"

Im Ha-eun is confused because she doesn't know how to react.
And then she ended up urinating all over her.

"Is it all packed? Well done, well done, wujjujwu."

I gave her a hug and gave her a pat.

"Don't worry. I didn't get caught. I covered it well."
"Aww…"

He patted her crying and comforted her, but she quickly calmed down.
She patted her on the back and pulled her tissue out of her pocket.
When I took out her tissue, Im Ha-eun held out her hand, but I did not hand her her tissue.

"?"
"I'll clean it up for you."
"No, this, I'll wipe this."
"Open up."
"Uuuuu…!"

Im Ha-eun trembles at her shame.
Still, she crouched down and spread her legs.
She giggled at the perfect form of her squat and ran her tissue over her cunt.
She scrubbed her cunt all the way to the inside of her, then rubbed her cunt with her bare hand.

"Ugh… I'm sorry…"

Im Ha-eun, who doesn't reject my hand and stays still.
Before I knew it, her liquid leaked out and quickly soiled my hands.
I put her dirty finger to Im Ha-eun's mouth.

"…"

Im Ha-eun turned her head and glanced at her and looked at my face.
I lightly press her finger to her lips, and she puts her finger in her mouth without resistance.
In that state, he put his other hand into Im Ha-eun's cunt hole.

Prick prick…

As she rubbed her cunt with her fingers, a dirty sound soon began to leak out.
Along with that, Im Ha-eun bit my finger and groaned.

"Uhhhhh…"

A face flushed with shame and pleasure, barely visible in the dim light of a street lamp.
Thanks to the slightly loose coat she was wearing, her naked body could be seen through it.
There's a pussy poking around and her mouth cringing for my fingers.
It was all picture perfect.

"Stay still for a moment."

I removed her hand from her cunt and took out her cell phone to film the scene.

Click!

The sound of taking pictures with the flash echoed through the quiet night park.

After taking a picture and taking a proper caress, I stopped when I arrived near the park entrance on the way back to the van.

"Kek!"

Im Ha-eun, who was walking in front of her, caught on her leash and grabbed her.

"What, why did you suddenly stop?"
"It's a little regretful to leave like this."

After looking around her for a while, I took Im Ha-eun under the street lamp.

"Stand here."
"Hey, hey… Hey, you can see this place from afar…"

Even though Im Ha-eun says so, she faithfully follows her orders.
As she stood under the light of the street lamp, her body could be seen through the coat.

"Open your coat."
"…"

Im Ha-eun's expression wrinkled as she trembled.

"Let's do it quickly, shall we?"

At my words, Im Ha-eun bit her lip and slowly unfolded her clothes.
The coat opens and Lim Ha-eun's naked body is reflected under the light.
I went over to her and stroked her hair, putting one of her fingers in her cunt.

"Isn't it a pity that you stopped doing it earlier?"

Prick.

She didn't wait for a reply, as he thrust into her cunt.
Her cunt, which was already wet, responded with a sound of juice.

Prick prick prick.

Im Ha-eun closes her eyes tightly.

"Huh…"

Im Ha-eun closes her eyes and makes her moan as her face blushes.
Is it because of pain or is it because of pleasure?

"Ahhh…!"

The answer came soon.
Im Ha-eun immediately squirted water out of her cunt and made her body tremble.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha…"

She barely catches her breath and trembles her leg slightly.
Under the light of the street lamp, the wet marks of her love juice were visible.

"Okay, that's it. Let's go now."

I said with a single smile.
However, Im Ha-eun didn't say anything and just stood there.
She looked exhausted and also seemed lost in the afterglow.
I kindly closed her coat and walked slowly, holding her side with one hand.
Haeun Im followed my movements as if she had entrusted everything to me.

Drurreuk, Tak.

"…"

Ha-eun Lim trembles as she enters the van.

"Good job. Really good job."

She held her trembling body tightly in her arms.
Then she burrowed into my arms.
I hugged her and continued to pat her, pet her, and touch her face.
She calmed her body as much as she could, saying that she could be relieved now.
Whenever that happens, Im Ha-eun puts her hand on my body and squeezes it, and she rubs her body little by little as if she wants something from her.
She looked like a dog or a cat playing with charms.

"Is there anything you want?"
"…"

Im Ha-eun doesn't answer and stays silent.
Was the climax under the streetlight a while ago a trigger?
It was completely different from the attitude she had shown so far.

"Tell me if you want anything."
"…That, that's…"

Ha-eun Lim shakes her head after hesitantly coming to her senses.

"Oh no…"
"Tell me honestly, and I'll give you a prize."
"Sales, prizes… To make fun of me again…"
"No, I mean it. I'll give it to you for real."

Im Ha-eun looked at me quietly at my words.
She took that gaze, expecting something, seriously.

"Really?"

Im Ha-eun hesitantly asks in a low voice.
I nodded and pulled my pants down slightly.
With him, her already erect cock jumped out.

"Sigh…"

Im Ha-eun is surprised to see that.
But her eyes are completely fixed on my cock.

"How about it. This is a prize." "Want?"
"…"

Im Ha-eun can't answer anything.
I pulled her body and knelt in front of me.
Then, right in front of her eyes, my cock was sticking out.

"…"

Im Ha-eun stares at my cock for a while.
I looked at her and stroked her hair.

"You can wash it."

At the same time as I said, Im Ha-eun immediately swallowed my cock in her mouth.

It was just like that, a dog who had been patient with her food before eating in a hurry with her owner's permission.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 17
Chapter 17 – Too Little?

Im Ha-eun sucked my cock like crazy.
He indulged my cock furiously as if he had been starving for several days.

Ttuk, Ttuk, Hurrup, Hurrup…!

He was a fellatio who was faithful to his own desires without any foreplay and without any consideration for the other person.
The fellatio, which just wanted her to suck it, and sucked her fiercely, was rough and pleasant.
It was a fellatio with a rough and fierce taste, unlike being considerate and gentle.

"It tastes good."
"Zhung, chung, churruk, chuwap…"

I stroked her hair with both of her hands and she began sucking more vigorously.
From the glans to the root of the cock, she licks and sucks everything as if it were delicious.
He put his hand down and touched her nipple.
The tips of her fingers rubbed across her clothes, stroking her nipples.

"Yes…!"

Im Ha-eun sounds like she is in a good mood.
It was a sound I had barely heard before.
So she persistently teased her nipples.
She continued to stroke her clothes with the tips of her middle and index fingers.
Haeun Lim gradually speeds up her fellatio at her touch, as if stroking a small animal.
It sucks quickly from the glans to the root.

"Huh, huh, huh…"

Unable to bear it, she began to thrust her cunt with one hand.
She brought her hand to her face to help her.
He grabbed the sides of her face and rocked her face back and forth as if he were an ona hall.

"Euuuuu!

She didn't reject my touch.
Rather, I enjoyed it.
She grabs the back of my hand with her other hand and holds it tight as if asking for more.
He kept kneading and touching the back of my hand, begging me to soothe my impatient self.

"Whoops!"

In response to the request, she moved faster.
I roughed her face even more, making her suck all over my cock.
She continued sucking my cock even though she made a painful noise.

"Is it that delicious?"
"Churup, Churup…!"

Im Ha-eun answers by sucking hard without answering.
It's a cock that I used to take a walk with.
Thanks to Im Ha-eun's rough fellatio, she immediately felt a sense of ejaculation.
I pulled my cock out of her mouth.

"Ah, ah… Why, why take it out…?"
"Open your mouth."

Im Ha-eun begged me to do it again, but she quietly opened her mouth at my command.

"Put out your tongue."

At those words, Im Ha-eun sticks out her tongue.
Then he gathered her tongue into a U-shape as if to ask her to come right away.

Push…!

She ejaculated with his tongue and her mouth.
She aimed her glans so that Ha-eun Lim wouldn't splash on her face, and poured all of her semen into her mouth.

Push, push…!

Every time I squirm, semen spurts out violently, and my semen hits the inside of her mouth, her tongue, and the roof of her mouth.

"Haha…"

When I finished her ejaculation, her mouth was full of my semen.

"Don't do it…"
"Gulp."

Before I could give her order, Haeun Lim swallowed my cum on her.

"Haha, haha… Ugh, haha, hehe…"

Im Ha-eun takes a deep breath.
Her appearance was that of a bitch in heat.

"Now, should I clean?"

She said, holding her cock in front of her, and she immediately started sucking on my cock.
She twitched and sucked her cock as if she was going to drink all the semen left in my urethra.
Even though it was just cheap, I felt a sense of pleasure immediately.

Tuk, tsk, chuuuuu…!

Im Ha-eun showed no signs of stopping.
If she was Shin So-ye, she would pay attention to me and give me fellatio, but unlike her, Im Ha-eun was only faithful to her own desires.
The desire she had endured until now exploded, and she just frantically craved the semen remaining in my cock and urethra.

"Um, wait…"

I dropped Im Ha-eun's face with my hand.
Then she opened her mouth just like hers and stuck out her tongue.
But this time it wasn't semen that came out of my cock.

"Oops!"
"Ah…!"

With the feeling of having to pee a little, the clear liquid smeared her face.
A liquid close to clear water splashes on Im Ha-eun's mouth, tongue, face, and head.
She had a cumshot thanks to her fierce sucking on her dick right after she ejaculated.

"Haha…"

Im Ha-eun gets excited and licks the liquid off her face.
Indulge yourself in the liquid that is a mixture of semen and prostate fluid.
Then he stared at me.

"…"

He doesn't say anything, but his eyes are looking forward to what's next.
But…

"Now, the award is over."

I said the end
At those words, Lim Ha-eun's eyes widened.

"It's time to go home today."
"…"

Im Ha-eun can't say anything.
After a while, strength returns to her disappointed eyes.

"Ugh, uhh…!"

Your head will be complicated in many ways.
I don't want to lose my pride while being trained by me, but now, without realizing it, he coveted my cock like crazy.
Literally, like a puppy hungry for a prize.
You must be confused between the two hearts.
I patted her without saying a word and moved to her driver's seat.

In fact, as I drove to my lodgings in The Queens, my cock was still erect.
When she received her fellatio from Ha-eun Lim just before her, she felt very happy, and the desire to attack her Ha-eun Lim just as she was and to fuck her just as she was was filled to the brim of her head.
Persevered nonetheless.
It was because in order to teach Lim Ha-eun, the 'prize' had to be given step by step.
And above all…

'It feels like cheating.'

My first partner and girlfriend, and that golden retriever-like woman who likes me unconditionally.
Immediately after her ejaculation, Shin So-ye's face appeared before her eyes.
She was training Im Ha-eun, but I thought that she was really having an affair if she did it even on the show.

'Of course, it's quite out of the way even when it's cheap in her mouth.'

But it didn't seem like she was crossing her line.
Her desires and this moral idea ran madly in her heart, and with it often felt her conscience pricked.

Profit.

After stopping the car in front of her accommodation, Im Ha turned her head towards her.
Im Ha-eun continued to look out of her window with an angry look on her face.
I don't know if she's mad at me for not doing more, or if she's mad at me for giving in more and more.

"It's all here."

She doesn't do me any good by letting her know my complicated mind right now.
I pretended to be laughing and said to Im Ha-eun.

"Did you enjoy it?"
"Oh, no. …Not at all."
"After that, he seems to enjoy his body quite a bit. He gets wet while walking, and sucks my cock like it's delicious."
"Ugh…"

It was Im Ha-eun who couldn't deny it and just frowned.

"Look forward to the next training. If you do well then, I'll give you a prize."
"The bullshit…"
"I'll give you a better prize than today."
"Whoa!? …Whoop, whoop, no need!"

She responds to her words that it is a better prize, but she replies annoyed at herself.

"I'll give you that choker as a gift, so take it."
"Ha! I'll throw it away right away."
"It looks like a puppy, but why throw it away. Don't throw it away.
"Don't be funny! I won't do that again!"

She got out of the van in a fit of rage.

Drruck, bang!

A door that slams shut.
After watching her back as she entered the house with a choker around her neck, I drove back to my room.

It's been a long day.
Still, I did everything I had to do, and it would be over if I went home and took a deep breath.
It was when I parked the van, got out of the car, entered the building and went up to my room.
The moment I climbed all the stairs and entered the hallway, someone was squatting in front of my room.
He turned his head at my steps and slowly got up from his seat as soon as he saw me.

"… Soye noona?"

It was a novelty.
Without a word, she slowly approached me.

"What, why are you here? No, what the hell…"

Confused, he uttered gibberish, but Shin So-ye was still speechless.
Are you sick somewhere? Are you saying you're hurt?
She hurriedly scanned her entire body, but she couldn't see any injuries.
However, her eyes were clearly different from usual.

"…"

It was cold, dark, and full of deep feelings that I hadn't seen before.

"Sister, what's wrong?" "No matter what you say… Suck!"

Before I could say anything more, Shin So-ye kissed me.
I squeeze her lips and her tongue slides into my mouth.
I responded to her tongue movements, where I could only feel her longing for me.
I mixed my tongue with her tongue that was mixed in.
After kissing her on the spot for a while, she finally got away from me.

"…"

Shin So-ye is still speechless.
When I finished kissing her, this time I immediately put her hand on my crotch.
Then, wrap your other hand around my waist.
I couldn't figure out her situation, but I felt that I had to appease her first.

"Let's go in."

I responded to her beckoning and took her inside.

Rattle.

As soon as you walk into her room and lock her door, she falls right on her knees.
Then, he took down his pants and panties together.
My cock sticking out in front of her, still not erect, tilted her head a little.
She put the cock right in her mouth and started sucking on her side.

"Zhung, chung…"

I licked the whole cock with her tongue as I sucked on the side, while her hands stroked the inside of my thighs and crotch.
The hand immediately stroked my testicles.
Gently caress the bottom of the testicles and the base of the pillar of the cock with the tips of the fingers, and endlessly lick the cock with the tongue.
Unlike Im Ha-eun, my cock was erect right after the very kind and sincere fellatio.

"Sister, go inside first…"
"Churup, churrup… Tsuk, tsuk, tsuk, churluk…"

Shin So-ye ignores my words and just concentrates on sucking my cock.
I focus only on the points I like with my tongue, and keep caressing my testicles and thighs with my hands to caress me.
She had already ejaculated twice, no, once, but a sensation quickly rose in her elaborate tongue and hands.

"I-I'm coming…!"
"Yeah, Churup…!"

In response to that, she finally said a word and spurted her further.
As if begging me to cum right away, I move my face faster as she sucks my cock.

Pushyuk, viewureut, viewureut…!

In sync with the beat, she ejaculated into Shin So-ye's mouth.
When I ejaculated, she stopped moving and took her semen directly into her mouth. When I stopped, she spat the semen into her hand and said,

"…Is it too small?"
"Yeah?"

As she touched my semen with her finger, she drank it again and swallowed her semen in her mouth.

"Besides, it's a bit watery."
"Who, sister?"

Shin So-ye got up from her seat and looked straight at me with her still cold, dark eyes and asked.

"…Who did you do it with?"

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 18
Chapter 18 – You'd Be Happy to Have Two Mothers

Without realizing it, my body stiffened.
I couldn't think of what to do or what excuse to make.

"Chung, Churup…"

But Shin So-ye did not wait for my answer.
He kissed me and covered my mouth.
Her tongue goes inside me and she flicks my mouth and she demands that I stick her tongue out right away.
I couldn't even make excuses for her, so I hugged her and went into her room as she was.
In her slightly promiscuous room, she knocked her down on top of her futon.

"I'll do it."

Then Soye Shin held my body in her arms and she slowly turned her body as it was.
It was a weak but undeniable force.
I turned her body to fit her, and I lay beneath her just as she was.
Shin So-ye didn't even think to take off her clothes and she started sucking my cock again.
Her weakened cock responds with great vigor to her caress.

"Yes…"

As soon as her cock was erect, Soye Shin stood her up and inserted it right into her own cunt.
It wasn't as friendly as usual, it was just a move to squeeze me out.

"Yeah, ugh…!"

She moves her hips roughly.
She moves back and forth, then slams up and down again, just fixing my cock.
I feel the weight of her buttocks stamping my body as it is without caring for me.
I put her hand on her side to support her, and Shin So-ye pulled my hand up to her chest.
At her request, she grabbed her breasts and squeezed them.

"Harder."

Pang, Pang, Pang!

She demands, jabbing her wildly at her waist.
In line with her words, I gave her strength and squeezed her chest.

"More, more…!"

She said, moving her back wildly without rest.
I lowered her hand and tucked it into her dress, then raised her hand up to her chest.
She put her hands inside her bra and squeezed her breasts.

"Hem…"

Only now, Shin So-ye, who gives out a high-pitched voice.
I just held her breasts tightly.
I kneaded her breasts, which were as sticky and soft as rice cakes, as if they were kneading her.
He kneaded it with her hands and felt her nipples with her fingers.

"Ah… Ah, yes…!"

Shinsoye nodded her head in satisfaction.
At that moment, her expression seemed to return to normal.
It was really short, but very little.
The moment I saw it, I felt like I knew what to do now.

"Ha-ha-ha…!?"

I lifted her up and hugged Shin So-ye.
She kissed her and put her hand on his back.
He hugged her tightly and tickled his back with her fingers, then he touched her breasts again…

"Ehh, hah, hah, heh…"

Shin So-ye responds to my touch.
A groan of pleasure escaped from her mouth.
After touching her body for a while, I laid her back.

"Whoa… Whoa… Haa…"

Shin So-ye is breathing heavily beneath me.
After she looked down at her for a moment, she put her leg up and wrapped her around my waist.
Then, as it were, I pressed my body close to her.
It was as if he was ordering her to shake her waist right away.

"Hassuk!"

I followed right along with those words.
He shook his back violently and immediately stirred her insides.
He continued to piston, attacking the weak spot inside her cunt as much as possible.

"Ha, uh… Uh…"

Pang, Pang, Puck, Pang, Pang!

He looked into her eyes, in which the sound of her fucking her resounded.
Eyes beginning to get wet with pleasure, and a little darkness still lingering in them.
What can I say to get more out of this?

"Sister."
"Ugh, huh? Aang!"
"I love you."

Words that came to me intuitively without any thought or logic.
But words that I can tell enough that I have to tell her unconditionally right now.

"I really love you."
"Huh huh?"
"I love my sister, not anyone else."

Shin So-ye's eyes widened slightly at those words.
Those eyes that showed her bewilderment stared into my eyes for a long time, as if trying to pry out the truth.
I looked into her eyes without avoiding them.
As I continued to drive my cock into her cunt, her eyes continued to focus on her.

"Yes…"

After looking at me for a while, she kissed me.
With her arms and legs, she hugged my waist and pressed me against her own body.
Her big breasts and mine were touching, and their navels were also aligned.
Of course, all the while, my cock was constantly stirring in her cunt.

Fang, Fang, Fang, Fang, Fang…!

"Ugh… Chew…"

A room full of kisses, kisses, kisses.
I felt a sense of ejaculation again as I hit it roughly.
But this time, he didn't even say that it was going to be cold, nor did he slow her down, and he ejaculated inside her.

Beaureureut… Push shot, beureureureus…!

I didn't stop her waist as I packed my cum inside her.
He continued to shake her waist.

"Ahhh…!"

Shin So-ye groans a little and trembles her body.
It seemed that she, too, had reached her climax.
Without saying a word to each other, they continued to kiss, reaching climax at the same time.
As if she didn't want to fall, she kept hugging me tightly.

"Haaaaah…"

Of course, I also didn't want to fall now.
I wrapped my arms around her back and stuck to her.
We continued to kiss each other for a while.
Fresh cum flowed from her cunt and stained the covers, but neither of them cared.

Even after that, we took a break after two more.

'I need to increase my stamina… A bit more…'

To be honest, I think I'm pretty strong enough to have sex like tonight.
Still, it feels lacking.
You should be able to do more.
To be honest, it's possible because the other person has crazy looks like Lim Ha-eun or Shin So-ye.

"…"

The thought of Im Ha-eun made her heart ache again.
The pangs of conscience she had just barely buried bloomed again.

"What are you thinking about?"

Shin So-ye, who was lying on my arm, looked at me and asked.
The eyes full of darkness have come back to life, but you don't know when and how those scary eyes will come back.
I never wanted to see those eyes again.

"…Sister."
"Yes?"
"I have a confession to make."

You need to be honest with her.
Teaching Lim Ha-eun actually had something to do with her, and more than anything, she didn't want to cheat on her anymore.
It may happen that our relationship will be broken if I say it for nothing, but…

'I'll have to endure that too.'

She didn't want to keep her relationship by cheating on her.
After clearing my mind for a while, I confided in Shin So-ye all about Im Ha-eun and her past.
Except for hypnosis apps, of course.

"…"

After hearing what I had to say, Shin So-ye looked at me in silence for a moment.

"Yeah, but didn't you give your heart to Ha-eun? It happened because we took measures to block her mouth…"
"Yes?"
"Yes, of course. The only one I gave my heart to was Soye noona, for real."
"Ahaha, desperate."
"Of course. It's not someone else, it's my older sister. I'm asking the person I love to know how I feel."
"Ahaha…"

Listening to me, she laughed.
It was a strangely cool laugh.

"There must be something with Haeun. She guessed it, but she never thought of it. I thought you might be having an affair."

I'm not cheating, but I have nothing to say.

"I'm sorry. I should have told you first… Or don't do this."
"No, it's okay. Ha-eun threatened first, right? Then she couldn't help it.

Shin So-ye's understanding is broader than I imagined.

"Unless your heart has left me…"
"It never happened. I love you unconditionally."

After speaking with conviction, my voice began to grow quiet again.

"Still, I did that with Ha-eun over my sister, so I'm really sorry."
"I know that a man is never satisfied with just one woman. My dad was like that."

I was taken aback by those words.
Did she witness her father cheating on her?

"Shall I confess one thing too?"
"What?"
"I have two mothers."
"…Yeah?"

That's unimaginable.
I heard it clearly with both ears, but for some reason, I can't interpret the words in my head.
It was sudden and the content was shocking.

"Ahaha, Sejin-ah, your expression right now is really funny."
"Uh, that's it, mother, yes?"
"It's a bit long to talk about."

After saying that, she slightly changed her topic.

"Anyway, the important thing is that my dad has two moms. Maybe it's because she has two moms and grew up listening to them, so she naturally understands men's feelings."

She was still dumbfounded, but she said with a laugh.

"Sejin, I'll follow whatever you do."
"…Yes?"
"Really. As long as you continue to love me with all your heart, without cheating on me… I will continue to follow you."

It was a very funny experience.
As soon as she allowed it, a lump inside me disappeared.
With a sense of relief, I felt a certain brake in my head being released.

"…Are you standing?"

At that time, Shin So-ye took a peek at my cock and tampered with it with her hand.
After ejaculating several times, he recovers really quickly.
I held her face and kissed her.

"Ugh, Churup…"

After kissing for a while, we went into the second match.

At that time, Park Min-ji was playing games in The Queens' dorm.
Shin So-ye is at Lee Se-jin's house, while Lim Ha-eun goes for a short night walk to cool her feverish body.
After a long time, Park Min-ji had a proper happy time at home without her sisters.

'It's finally time to play 'Dungeon Fall 3′!'

That's how she fell into sex alone…

"Wow… Uhh… That's hilarious… Hehe…"

Minji Park, not expecting the slightest hint of what happened to her older sisters, just put on her headset in a dark room and thoroughly enjoyed the game.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 19
Chapter 19 – Oddly Good Smell

After finishing the 2nd round.
As they lay together, Shin So-ye was stroking Lee Se-jin's hair while she was sleeping.

"…"

She whispered, Shin So-ye, who quietly stroked her hair for a while.

"A little bit is fine. As long as you don't change your mind about me…"

Shin So-ye whispers into Lee Se-jin's ear as if he were ordering.
Shin So-ye, who muttered her words and looked down at Lee Se-jin's face, laughs alone.

"Whoops."

Shin So-ye stroked Lee Se-jin's cheek once, while she continued to look down at him.

"If you don't change your mind…"

She looks down at Lee Se-jin for a while as Shin So-ye continues to mutter.
Her eyes were full of love for Lee Se-jin, but there was something unknown in that corner.
She stroked Lee Se-jin's face for a while, then lay down next to him and closed her eyes.

"Thank you, then I'll do my best to prepare."
"Uh, try it well. When the opportunity comes, you have to seize it well."

Inside the Dao Entertainment office.
The head of the idol department tapped Lee Se-jin on the shoulder and then went outside.
As she takes turns with him, Soye Shin walks into her office.

"The manager is here. What's going on?"
"We got a performance this time. Not a sexy concept, but a cute concept."
"Wow, really?"

Shin So-ye is delighted with Lee Se-jin's words.

"Yes, yes, it's a local event, but we'll still be on regular broadcasts, and maybe the company will give you a You Tube Live."
"Wow… Rarely doing live like that…"
"It's the first time."

If we get a good response from this performance, there will be more stages for The Queens to stand on in the future.
Not just a sexy route, but a proper idol route.

"Sejin-ah…"

Shin So-ye was well aware of the recent hard work Lee Se-jin had done to get this opportunity.
They hold onto their cute concept more firmly, and continue to promote and persuade people…
That's why Shin So-ye thought that this success could lead not only to The Queens, but also to Lee Se-jin's personal success.

"Really good!"

Not only us, but you too.
Filled with such feelings, Shin So-ye wanted to hug Lee Se-jin as it was, but…

"Work… Increase…?"

Because of one other person in her office, she didn't and put up with it.

"Yes, it's Minji."
"Wow…"
"Don't complain. You have to work hard when the water comes in."
"But the performance… It's too hard…"

Park Min-ji was a natural bodybuilder.
She was not familiar with sports in the first place, and it was she who had the hardest time in her dance lessons.
Besides, he was also very disciplined.
A woman who likes to lock herself in her room more than anyone else, doesn't hang out with people, and her hobby is games.
To her, her stage performance was a thrill itself.

"You can do well with practice. You've done well so far."
"That's… I've practiced just one thing…"
"You just have to practice all over again."
"Hueeng."

Park Min-ji, who was crying, came up with a good idea for her with that clumsy head.

"Th-don't do that… Don't want to play games, oppa…? Monster Slayer… Monseul Expansion Pack… Moonbreak… Came out…"

Since Lee Se-jin had played well with Park Min-ji until now, he would listen to his request to play games again.
And then, subtly, it was a very clumsy, childish idea that it would be okay to make him do less work.

"No."

Of course, I didn't even think of that idea.

"Cut down the game a bit. You have to work hard until the next performance. You don't have much time, so you have to prepare thoroughly. You've spread completely since the last recording, so I have to look at your body again… Wait a minute."

Lee Se-jin quickly scanned Min-ji Park's body with a sorry expression.
However, thanks to the baggy T-shirt, it was hard to see what his body was like.

"Soye, did Minji gain weight?"
"Umm~ Maybe? I'm not sure."
"Please touch me."
"Okay."
"Huh? Ha ha… Uh, sister…"
"Tk, don't make any weird noises."

At Lee Se-jin's request, Shin So-ye mercilessly trampled on Park Min-ji's body.
Park Min-ji makes a strange sound whenever Shin So-ye's hands rough on her sides, belly, forearms, and even her thighs.

"Uhhh, ahhh, hahhhhh… Uh, sister… Ahhh…"

The image of an idol with a chest exceeding 100 cm, who groans every time he touches his entire body…

'It's really very naughty.'

Of course, he did not express this thought outwardly.

"Um, you've gained weight."
"How much?"
"Well. I don't think I can wear a stage costume."
"Ha… I haven't been able to check Minji lately because I've been paying attention to Haeun. It's my fault."
"It's not your fault. It's originally managed by you. And Minji, didn't manager Kim Soo-hyuk tell you to eat less?"
"That, that… I don't remember…"
'You bastard Kim Soo-hyuk, what are you doing these days?'

A question arose in Lee Se-jin's head, but what's more important now is Park Min-ji.
Right now, for the performance in a few days, Park Min-ji has to be on a strict diet.
If you have gained weight, there is a high possibility that your athletic ability has decreased in proportion to it, so you will need to run your dance lessons again.
As if having read Lee Se-jin's determination, Park Min-ji pitifully begged him again.

"Mo, Monseul… Newly equipped… Matched…"
"Wait a minute, I see now that you have dark circles. Haven't you slept well lately? What did you do at night?"

At that, Park Min-ji hesitated and could not answer.
I can't say that I've been obsessed with one of the yagems since a few days ago, and I'm unknowing almost every day at dawn.

"It's just… A game…"

However, not good at lying, she only hid the fact that she was Yagem and confided the rest honestly.

"What? You're playing games all night? How important is sleep time for skin care? I can't do it, you're banned from playing games for a while. Until this performance is properly finished, everything is banned."

With those words, Lee Se-jin snatched the game console from Park Min-ji's hand.

"Ah…! That, that… No… Save…"
"I'll do it. Mr. Soye. Please take care of Minji's com in the dorm. Change the password or… No, it's better to just unplug the com."
"Oh, brother…"
"Minji, let's do our best until the end of this performance, okay?"

Shin So-ye pats Min-ji while smiling.
But Park Min-ji just cried.

It was something I realized later, only checking things about Shin So-ye, but it seems that I played well with Park Min-ji during the month I had no memory of.
When I sneaked a peek at Park Min-ji, who naturally suggested that we play together, he said that during that month, we played together and also listened to this and that.
So even after she hypnotized her accordingly, she continued to play with Park Min-ji.
He acted as the best brother by playing games together, listening to otaku talk, and chit-chat.
Thanks to that, Park Min-ji, who had a hard time dealing with men, reacted well to me.

"Aww…"

Including both positive and negative reactions.
Arriving at the dorm with Park Min-ji and entering her room, Park Min-ji started whining like a person who had lost her country.
It was an appeal to not steal as much as the computer, but it was a request that I couldn't listen to because it was a problem to play games all night.

"I'm waiting right in front of you."

She'd rather be out of her way, so I left her at her door and went inside of her.

"What is this…"

And in that room, I admired.
A room full of messy things, including clothes, was literally a hikikomori otaku's room.
Do people live in a room like this?
Not just normal people, but idols in a room like this?
Minji, are you an idol?

'I need to organize it a bit.'

It's time to show off your organizing skills that you've honed while managing Trace and The Queens.
I took a deep breath and started tidying up the room.

"…"

After tidying up for a while, I realized that the smell in this room was very peculiar.
What should I say?
The smell of cotton blankets and clothes was mixed with a dry smell, like powdered milk and baby powder.

"…"

It smelled strangely good.
Do you use a diffuser too? Where is the diffuser? I want one too
Feeling addicted, I regained my senses and continued to organize the room.
In the meantime, I also found a large bra.

'Are you Minji? It's really big.'

I heard that her breast size is H cup, roughly 100cm, but the size of her bra is ridiculous.
It's a bit overkill to say that my head goes in, but I think Im Ha-eun's or So-ye's head will go in.

'Wait a minute. The last time I put on my clothes, I said that I felt a little smaller. Maybe my breasts got bigger?'

As I thought about it, I was curious about my bra.

"Hueeeeeng…"
'Ugh.'

I was able to wake up to the sound of Park Min-ji whining outside.
I shook my head and threw all her underwear to one side.
Then I pulled out the computer body and brought it out.

"Minji, I've gathered all the underwear in one corner, so do the laundry. Okay?"
"Huh… The computer…"
"I'll tidy up my room."
"Heeing… Computer~…"

Park Min-ji clings to me while whining.
He pathetically touches the computer like a goblin whose treasure has been stolen.
Then, her breasts gently rubbed against my crotch.

"Uh huh, write."

I took Park Min-ji off my body and went outside.
Park Min-ji continued whining and followed me, and she continued to stick to me and fidget with the computer.
Thanks to her, her breasts touched my whole body.

'Ha… Really…'

Suppressing her desire to bloom in her head, she climbed into the car.
Typing with the computer in front of her, Park Min-ji climbs into the passenger seat.

"When I go… Even if I go… Kihin, the last thing I do… Hug me…"
"Yes, yes."

With my permission, Park Min-ji hugs the computer body.
And 5 minutes later.

"Ushimusume~! Pretty Battle!"

Japanese suddenly echoed from the side.
Park Min-ji took out her cell phone and played a game on his phone.

"Oh right. The phone is also confiscated."
"Eh, eh? That, that! That's not possible! You have to get the login bonus…!"
"I'll do it. Absu for a while."

With that, I mercilessly took her phone.
Then, while Park Min-ji was really crying, she clung to me.

"Oppa~ Gee, really… I'll work really hard… At least one, at least one…!"
"Uh huh, you have to be sure when you do it. I'll give it back if the diet is successful."

Her body seemed to emanate the warm, intoxicating smell of milk powder mixed with baby powder, the same smell she used to smell in her room.
As the owner of the room, it is natural that the room is full of smell, but it was quite difficult to resist the urge to sniff the smell.
Ha, what is it that is addictive and good to leave it for nothing?

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 20
Chapter 20 – Soye and Haeun's Sister… With Her Brother…?

That evening, the dance lesson room.
While everyone in The Queens was resting after a tough lesson, Lee Se-jin came into the lesson room.

"Thank you for your effort."

Single Single smiled and handed the members the water bottle they had brought, and Soye Shin smiled brightly and accepted her water bottle.

"Sejin-ah, I'll drink well."
"…Thanks."

Behind him, she let out a hint that Im Ha-eun didn't want to say hello, but she had no choice but to do it.

"…"

And finally, Park Min-ji ignored him.

"Minji, aren't you drinking water?"
"…That's Okay…"

The one who rejects Lee Se-jin, showing off that he is angry.
While Lee Se-jin was in trouble, Shin So-ye took a water bottle.

"Minji, drink some water."
"…"

Even though Shin So-ye recommended it, Park Min-ji was still silent.
Even though it must be difficult, he was stubborn like a child.
Normally, Shin So-ye would have calmed her down like this in many ways, but now she had no intention of doing that to Shin So-ye.

"Minji, are you nice?" "Take it now, this." "Park Min-ji."

As Park Min-ji called her full name in a calm voice, she looked at Shin So-ye in shock.

"Uh, sister…?"
"You can't ignore the manager's favor like this, can you?"
"Yes…"
"It may hurt your heart to be banned from the game all of a sudden. But as you know, this is for you. You're not a child, you're an adult if you're over 20, so you'll have to put up with it for a while, won't you?"

Shin So-ye entering the sermon.
Park Min-ji protested in a crawling voice.

"Well, but… I'm going to ban it…"
"Since you can't manage it yourself, you manage it instead. That's the role of a manager."
"Boo…"
"Our performance this time is quite important. If you do well, you will be able to properly carry out idol activities while setting a new route. It's been a long time since I've had an opportunity, and I want to seize it properly. Aren't you?"

Maybe it's the last opportunity to come.
Shin So-ye never wanted to miss this opportunity, so unlike usual, she had no intention of recklessly placating Park Min-ji.
It was the same for Im Ha-eun.

"Your sister is right, Minji. Don't do that with games."
"Even sister Ha-eun…"
"We have to seize this opportunity. Be strong. The Queens have to succeed."

Park Min-ji breaks down in tears at the attack of the two women.
I didn't know that the two of them, who always took their side well, would become enemies like this, but my feelings of regret quickly blossomed.

"…"

Behind her, Lee Se-jin quietly scratched her head.
In a situation like this, she doesn't do much good if she intervenes.

"Get enough rest and come out. I'll go to the car first."

Lee Se-jin left the practice room with those words.

'Was the game ban too strong?'

I went out into the hallway and thought a little bit.
It was a decision made to make me rest properly when I was resting and to secure a little more time for training, but it bothered me that I was upset like that.

'No, I can't help it.'

However, it is right to eat heartily now.
Soye and Im Haeun also support me, so for now, there won't be any problems with pushing ahead.
It would be okay if I threw some carrots in between and soothed them diligently after the performance.

"Sejin-ah."

I arrived in front of the elevator and was waiting for Shin So-ye to follow me.

"Are you done talking already?"
"I have something I want to tell you. Minji and Haeun are talking well."

Is Ha-eun the military commander?

"It's a bit embarrassing to see Minji like that."
"Well, yes … She's not like Annie."
"You followed it very well, but it would be very awkward to suddenly do that."

I nodded.

"It's because Minji really likes you."
"…Um? Yes?"
"You know, isn't Min-ji the type who doesn't have a few friends? She only has me, Ha-eun, and you."

I knew she was the type with few friends, but I didn't expect her to be like that.

"By the way, Minji, she has no experience with men as much as she has no friends, right?"
"Uh…Yes?"
"Ah, I don't mean weird… I'm not talking about boyfriends, I'm just saying that guys don't have friends."
"Well, uh… I guess so."
"But you really like it."

I was well aware of that.
I can't help but know it when I see that he usually gets along well with me.
But when you expressed it like that, I was shocked at the moment.

"Because I like you so much, I'm even more angry like that. That's what you think, so don't be too upset."
"I'm fine."
"Yeah. Then I'm glad. Please accept that pouting for a while."
"It should be."

Shin So-ye smiled brightly at my answer and clung to her side.

"It will be fine if you comfort me well after the performance."
"That's what I'm going to do. Play some games, buy me some chocolate… If you want something other than those two, it would be nice to soothe him… What would you like as a prize?"
"What do you like about that?"

Thinking so, we got on the elevator.

Puppet dawn a few days later.
The Queens moved early in the morning to shoot a photo shoot with the theme of sunrise.
They move through the night to meet the time around 5:50.
Thanks to my haste, I finished the setting before 5 o'clock, and took a break in the van.

"I'll call you when you're ready, so rest inside."
"I want some fresh air too."

With those words, Lee Se-jin left, and Shin So-ye followed suit.
Haeun Lim and Minji Park were left in the van.

"…"

Park Min-ji looked at Im Ha-eun who was sleeping.

'I want to call…'

It was Park Min-ji who suffers from game withdrawal symptoms, sweets withdrawal symptoms, and cell phone addiction symptoms.
She wouldn't suffer from cellphone addiction if she could access the internet, but she was the one who couldn't even use the internet properly thanks to her confiscating the main body of her computer.

I want to use the internet right now.
I want to see a video of the monster slayer's expansion pack, moonbreak, at least.
In Park Min-ji's heart, the gamer's desire broke his sleep and conscience.

"…"

Park Min-ji looks at Im Ha-eun, who is sleeping, and she waves her hand in front of her eyes.

"…Sister, are you sleeping?"

Lim Ha-eun is sleeping soundly without any response even when I call her lightly.
Park Min-ji gently grabs Im Ha-eun's wrist, but she still doesn't respond.

'It was good.'

Park Min-ji took Im Ha-eun's phone and put it on her finger and immediately unlocked her cell phone.

"Um…"

When Lim Ha-eun turns over her body, Park Min-ji freezes in surprise.
However, Im Ha-eun remains asleep.
Park Min-ji wiped her surprised big breasts and quietly picked up her phone.

'Monseul Moonb… Turn it off, just look at the wiki… I have to put it back…'

I tried to open the internet browser right away, but I don't even know where the app icon is because it's someone else's phone.
While she was browsing her internet browser and fumbling with several apps, she accidentally opened the Photos app and –

'Uh?'

She froze as she looked at the photos stored there.

'Uh, sister…?'

It contained all kinds of erotic pictures of Im Ha-eun.
Photos of her masturbating in the bathroom, photos of her naked on a dog leash, photos of her naked on the roof of the company showing her pussy with her M-shaped legs on, photos of her sucking someone's cock in a park or something…
Most of the photos were taken by Lee Se-jin with Im Ha-eun's phone or sent to her to 'enjoy', but there was no way Park Min-ji knew about it.
In her eyes, Haeun Im just seemed to have a hobby like pervert.

'What is this…!'

To Park Min-ji, the picture was too shocking.
Ha-eun, who always seemed arrogant and disinterested in men, was an older sister.
Her head started to get dizzy.

'Wow, Hawaii…'

However, as shocking as it was, the photo was pulling Park Min-ji's attention.
Unknowingly, Park Min-ji started to look at all of Im Ha-eun's pictures, and she soon found one of her videos.

'Hey, video…?'

Park Min-ji, who watched the video while nervous about what would come out, spit out voices without realizing it.

"Ugh…"

She quickly covered her mouth.
She looked at Im Ha-eun's eyes, but fortunately she didn't wake up.

'Soye unnie and Sejin's older brother…?'

The video showed Shin So-ye and Lee Se-jin passionately having sex.
It was a vivid appearance of the two that I had never seen before, and it was so passionate sex.
Im Ha-eun's picture alone was shocking enough, I couldn't believe Shin So-ye was like this.
For Minji Park, who has built up her sexual knowledge only through 2D and videos, the real sex videos of Shin So-ye, who is like her real sister, were vivid and shocking beyond words to her.

'Wow…'

Park Min-ji was embarrassed but couldn't take her eyes off the video.
While she was watching the video for a while, Park Min-ji realized one thing.

'The pictures of Ha-eun unnie… I guess she was with Se-jin oppa…?'

Since the only man she knew was Lee Se-jin, she was Park Min-ji, who unknowingly stamped the correct answer.

Rattle.

Hehe!"

Park Min-ji was startled by the sudden sound of the door opening and turned off her cell phone.

"What, what is it? Why are you so surprised?"

Lee Se-jin was startled, and she was almost astonished at Park Min-ji's appearance.

"It's time, let's go."
"Damn… I'm sleepy… Fuck…"
"Yes, yes heh!"

Park Min-ji hurriedly got out of the car, biting her tongue.
As she got off, she tried to put Im Ha-eun's cell phone back in her pocket, but thanks to that, her staff was twisted and Park Min-ji fell.
Fortunately, Lee Se-jin corrected her.

"Okay, be careful."
"Hee!?"

Park Min-ji screamed again.
When Lee Se-jin's hand touched her body, she felt a very strange, embarrassing, frightening, and unknown feeling.
It was because I had been watching Lee Se-jin's video just before.

"What, why? Are you sick?"
"Ahhh no!"

Park Min-ji shook his head and hurriedly ran away from Lee Se-jin.

"What's wrong~? What's wrong?"

From far away, Shin So-ye walked at a fast pace.

"No, I'm just a bit surprised by Minji."
"Huh? Minji, did you have a scary dream?"
"Ah… No, no… Sister…"

Park Min-ji answered while avoiding Shin So-ye's face.
And then he goes so far alone first.

Lee Se-jin and Shin So-ye were just bewildered.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 21
Chapter 21 – Are You Going to Do Something Violent With Me? Like an Erotic Doujinshi!

The filming ended successfully.
It was a difficult task to take a picture of the three of them in that short time when the sun rose, but they handled it easily because they are familiar with photo shoots.
Minji stumbled a little, but Soye and Im Haeun covered it up enough.

After that, all that was left was to take pictures of each other under the refreshingly clear morning sunlight.
All three, no two, leisurely, and the remaining one was a bit stuttering, and the individual shooting went well.
There were no problems.

"How are you, Sejin?"

Except for Soye clinging to me a little.

"Perfect. Now we can go straight to the next position."
"Ehehe, okay."

Shin So-ye, who holds a pose and comes to me every time I'm filmed, asking for my impressions.
Every time she did that, she raised her double thumbs up and said it was the best, but she still came to check on each picture and ask questions.
Maybe it was because he liked my compliments, so I praised him a little less, but then he immediately seemed sullen and clung to me even more.

"…"

And watching the shooting of the other two, I could feel Soye's gaze from time to time.
Admiring Lim Ha-eun's bikini and being happy with Min-ji's bust morphing, the back of her head hurt, and when I turned her gaze accordingly, Shin So-ye was looking at me smiling from afar.

'This is work, work!'

I made an excuse inwardly, and as if Soye knew this well, she didn't say anything.
It was just looking at me with eyes, some kind of eyes.

"Hing."

In the meantime, Minji often fell and stuttered, so I had to take care of her.
Even if I took care of her, she would cower for no reason, so the time to take care of Minji became longer for no reason.
Minji, stand up. Stop falling down, put on some strength, and please fight alone.
No, I'm the one who gets my eyes on you, but why are you falling?

On a set where there was no problem, I had to sweat constantly thanks to only one or two problems.

During the filming, Park Min-ji was feeling Lee Se-jin's gaze.

'Brother… I'm looking at you a lot…'

Seeing Lee Se-jin closely examining Shin So-ye and Im Ha-eun, as well as himself, he was convinced that he was paying attention to her body.

'As expected… My brother… Is that kind of person…'

Lee Se-jin takes care of herself regardless of Shin So-ye's gaze.
Those eyes looked calm at first glance, but inside, they must be full of dirty thoughts.

'They'll be full of thoughts of doing the same thing to me… Just like an erotic doujinshi…!'

Scary.
If you rub my whole body with those rough hands, rub her tits wildly, and then even fuck her inside with that big cock…
And if you dirty my body inside and out with semen…
What the hell is that feeling like?

'Aww…'

Just imagining it made me scared and ashamed.
Every time I am conscious of Sejin Lee's gaze, I feel that her body stiffens and heats up a little.
Thanks to that, I would fall down with NG even when I would not normally have NG.
Whenever that happened, Lee Se-jin came running and put her hand on her own body as if he had been waiting for it.

'Hey…'

In my heart, anyway, isn't it the manager's hand that rushes to help you?
Park Min-ji couldn't resist the touch and just screamed inwardly.

'If this happens soon… Oppa and I… Might be mechakucha…'

Instead of being able to scream, delusions ran rampant in her head.
Thanks to that, Park Min-ji, she didn't notice that all of Lee Se-jin's looks and actions were the same as when she was working normally.
Only her delusion continued to grow.

Over the past few days, she has been looking at Minji's training, and she feels.
Something is strange.
The performance is worse than usual.
No, originally, he was a kid with poor performance, but it was really crazy to fall one step further.
The upcoming performance should show a better performance than usual, but Minji had to do this to become a big problem.

"Should I just take it out now…"

Kim Soo-hyeok, who was watching the training together, said bullshit without thinking about how to solve it.

"What are you talking about? Minji is also a member of The Queens."
"Ah fuck, I can't do that…"
"You've done well so far. It's just a slump."
"Ha! What did he do? It's a slump! He just rolls around all the time."

What do you mean by just walking around outside these days?

"If the manager gives up so easily, he's in charge."
"Hey, manager? Eh, when did you come in?"
"Just now."
"Ahahaha… I just said it out of frustration. Do you really want to take it out?"
"These days, seeing how you're always leaving out, it seems like you're leaving other people out as well."
"…"

Kim Soo-hyeok is at a loss for words when the manager comes in.
He hesitated and apologized a few more words before running away from the training room.

"Ha, that baby … I take a stake in you and the cub is completely closed."

Looking at the back, the manager clicked his tongue.

"Sejin-ah, take good care of Minji. Right now, you're the only one."
"Yes, it should."

If you hear these words, you can only do your best.
No, I tried to do so even without the manager's order.

So, I had a special training session with Minji.
After every day was over, I watched and corrected her lessons 1:1 until late at night.
Soye's care and Lim Haeun's education were put aside for the time being and focused on Minji.
Another week or so passed.

'Oppa, these days… I'm always looking at me…'

For a week, Park Min-ji trained with Lee Se-jin and was extremely conscious of him.
He couldn't help but be conscious of the man who didn't know when he would treat him like an erotic doujinshi, making an opportunity to be with him 1:1 every night.

'My first time… In the training room… Like an erotic doujinshi…'

It was Park Min-ji, who had seen a lot of doujinshi in the past where idols performed in the office or training room.
She knew very well where and what kind of flags would be written and that developments like erotic doujinshi would happen.
By the way—-.

'Why didn't you touch me…?'

Lee Se-jin just made her dance practice.
She pointed out Minji Park's dance more sharply than usual.
From the staff to the fingertips, he devoted himself only to teaching in detail, sometimes calling Im Ha-eun.

'I'm trying to do 3P… Isn't it…?'

Weird.
If it's like an erotic doujinshi, the moment when you're already having sex has passed many times, but what the hell is it?
The picture of Im Ha-eun and the video of Shin So-ye that I saw at that time were clearly embedded in my mind.
There, Sejin Lee was violently violating the two of them like an erotic doujinshi, no more.

'Why doesn't it… To me…?'

I can't figure out why.
Am I missing something? How can I…

'Hey, what am I thinking?'

Park Min-ji immediately shook his head and denied it when he had a strange thought.

"Hey Minji, you need to focus."
"Yes, yes!"

Thanks to that, I almost fell while dancing.
Park Min-ji came back to her senses with Lee Se-jin's criticism.
I try to focus on the dance lesson again, but something strange arises.
I'm ashamed and sad…
Every time I see Lee Se-jin, I get a little bit of an unknown tickling feeling mixed in with the feeling of being scared.

'What…'

Park Min-ji is getting more and more difficult to grasp her own mind.
So she began to have her new confusion in her head, and with it her performance fell even further.

I'll turn, really.
No matter how much she practices, Minji's performance doesn't improve.
Can not help it.
It may be detrimental to your diet, but you have to try the carrot strategy.

"Minji, if you train well today, I'll give you a prize."

Late in the evening, today, I took Minji to the training room and said before starting the 1:1 lesson.

"A prize… Is it…?"
"Yes. I'll give you something you like."
"What, what… Yo…?"
"It's a secret for now."

It's okay for her to just tell you about the prize, but she deliberately didn't tell me that it was chocolate to stimulate curiosity.
Wouldn't it be better to have higher expectations?

"Hoeh…"

Minji lets out her strange exclamation.
Are there too many expectations? You should make the most of this anticipation.

"You don't even have to do it all, verse 1. Let's digest it properly until the turn of verse 1."

As she continued to teach, she memorized all the moves.
There is only a slight lack of speed or accuracy, so if you practice repeatedly with concentration, your performance will improve.
If you continue, you will consume a lot of calories, so just feed them some chocolate. It won't interfere with your diet.

'Increase internal motivation with anticipation, and then give it chocolate to recover energy… Anyway, since I've been exercising a lot lately, it won't be that harmful to my diet. Alright, the strategy is perfect.'

Minji hesitated a little, then took her stance.
Perhaps she gained strength from the anticipation of the prize, and her face was slightly flushed.

"Okay, then let's do it. If you do it quickly, leave work quickly."
"Yes Yes…!"

Alright, fighting Minji.

2 hours later.
I thought as I looked at our poor Minji, who collapsed on the floor and gasped for breath.

'This doesn't work either.'

Obviously, Minji moved hard.
She seemed eager to try harder than she usually did.
However, the performance did not improve.
No, it was to the extent that there were times when it seemed like we had fallen one step further.
The beats don't match, the movements go out of order…

'Um, I think my motivation has definitely increased, but what the hell is the problem?'

In the middle, I looked at my eyes too much, but maybe the word prize had an adverse effect.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa…"
"Minji, wipe your sweat here."

When I handed her a towel, Minji eagerly wiped her face and tucked her towel inside her clothes.
Then, he rubbed the bottom of her breasts with her hand.
She wipes the sweat from her chest as she gasps.
Kim was also blooming in the clothes that he had been running hard on until just now.

'It's crazy.'

Seeing it right next to it was no joke.
Thanks to watching my big breasts over 100cm shake for 2 hours, I started to react to the cock little by little, but to see this…

'You can see a little bit. Hey, cover up, cover up.'

Whether it's because she's comfortable with me or because she's tired, Minji lifted up her clothes quite a bit and wiped off the sweat.
Even the inside of her sports bra was wiping away sweat, so her underbust was barely visible.
She accompanied him to the vapors leaking from that chest…

'Ooh.'

It was a no joke sight.
At that moment, when he looked at her slightly in embarrassment, her eyes met Minji's.

"…"
"…"

Min-ji, who stops her movements with just a click.

Silence began to flow between the two.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 22
Chapter 22 – They Said They Were Giving Awards

'Oh my god…!'

The moment their eyes met, Park Min-ji's body stiffened.
A space where the two of them are alone, and her eyes meet while she is wiping the sweat off her chest.
A sense of crisis is felt in the subtle atmosphere that suddenly flows.

'Everyone will be defeated…! Like an erotic doujinshi…!'

Lee Se-jin, who is looking at her now, sees her eyes full of lust.
This time it really hits.
Park Min-ji's whole body trembled.

"Hey, did you… Clean it all up?"
"…Yes, yes…"
"Okay, then let's go practice one more time."

But what she thought didn't happen.
Lee Se-jin said as she practiced, then turned her gaze back to her cell phone, ready to play her music.

'Uh…?'

Park Min-ji hardened into another meaning at the sight, but she soon came to her senses at the sound of the song she heard and got her body up.
A feeling of uneasiness swept over her.

The moment Minji and her eyes met, all kinds of desires were stirred, but he suppressed them all.
In her mind, to get rid of her selfishness and make her stop wiping sweat, she hurriedly ordered her Minji.

"Hey, did you… Clean it all up?"
"…Yes, yes…"
"Okay, then let's go practice one more time."

Park Min-ji replies in a crawling voice, as if she doesn't like having to dance one more time.
I quickly played the song and she got up again.

"We are QQ cute~~"

Childish and addictive lyrics came out, and at the same time, Park Min-ji moved.
Big tits shaking again.
Even with every little action, her chest that is over 100cm sways.
After all, she deserves to be chosen for Queens with just her breasts. Her breasts are amazing…

'Fuck the kid. What are you thinking?'

I shook her head and brought her back to her senses, then picked up the towel she had wiped her sweat on.
Let's calm down by slowly tidying up while he dances.

"…Well."

However, the smell came from Minji Park's towel.
The subtle and addictive smell of powdered milk and baby powder that she used to smell in her room was rising from the towel.

"…"

While looking at Park Min-ji, who was busy dancing hard, I gently put my nose on the towel.

'…Ah, good.'

This must have been the smell of Park Min-ji.
The smell of flesh that feels like something pleasant and plump like that of a baby.
It's this much with a towel, but how about sticking her nose into her bare skin and sniffing it…

Beep, beep!

"Ugh."

I barely woke up to the sound of Park Min-ji's footsteps.
I looked at her eyes again and quickly tossed her towel into the corner.
Didn't you hear that I was snoring?

"Ha, ha… Heh…"

Park Min-ji sat down as it was.
It seems that his stamina is really reaching its limit.
It would be impossible to teach any more.
Even my libido is welling up, and I'd like to end it now.
After telling So-ye the truth and clearing her mind, her sexual desire often boils over.

"Minji, let's stop here for today."

At my words, Minji looked at me.
He had a slightly sullen expression, as if he was dissatisfied with something.

"What's the matter?"
"No…"

It looked like it was sending a signal, but what the hell is it…

"Ah, ooh, yes, that's right. They said they would give you a prize."

Of course, I didn't reach my goal, but if you don't give me anything, it's just too heartless.
Min-ji hoped for that and worked hard, but if she doesn't receive anything, she'll only lose her energy.

"A prize…? But still properly…"
"You worked hard. You took a step towards reaching your goal, so you should receive an effort award, ummm."

At my words, Minji's expression changed.
His pupils widened slightly and his face started to turn a little red.
Even the eyes slightly shake.
I'm excited because I like this… I guess?

"Let's clean up here and go to the office. I'll give it to you there."
"Yes, the office…?"
"Ugh."

Minji's voice is shaking now.

"What's wrong? Are you in pain? Did you overdo it?"
"I… First time in the office…"
"Yes?"
"Oh, no, it's okay…"

They say it's fine, but no matter how you look at it, it looks a bit bad.
After all, he must be tired from training all night lately.
I handed a bottle of water to Park Min-ji, who was gasping for breath, and roughly organized my stuff.
Since it was just the two of us practicing on our own, there wasn't much to organize, so we left the training room and headed for the office.

It was late in the evening, so when I arrived at the office door through the hallway with few people, Park Min-ji stood in front of the door.

"What's the matter?"
"Oh, no… Yo…"

After hesitating, Park Min-ji barely enters the office.
You must be very tired too.
I'll have to think about taking the day off tomorrow.

"Let's see…"
"…What are you looking for?"
"Award."

At my words, Minji tilted her head.
I guess I still haven't guessed what the prize is.
Then the joy of receiving an award will be doubled.
Searching through the cabinets, I quickly found what I was looking for.

"It's okay, here's the prize!"
"This…"
"It's chocolate. It's delicious, right?"

She handed her a box of chocolates that her boss had given her as a present, with long words written in a foreign language.

"It's expensive and delicious."

The manager went on a business trip abroad and bought it, and there was a lot of talk about it being expensive, being famous, or eating with loved ones.
Park Min-ji, having received the chocolate, was frozen as if she was moved.

"How is it, do you like it?" "I'm still on a diet, but if I exercised this much, I'd rather supplement. I told you to manage your diet, but you can eat here now."
"…"

She doesn't say anything, even her hands start to tremble slightly.
Okay, I think chocolate is the best for Minji.

"Me, me… I…"
"Yes."
"I'm not a kid…"
"Then Minji is not a child."

Is it because she's shy about liking chocolate?
It was so cute that he laughed and stroked her hair.

"…"

Park Min-ji, who had been standing still for a while, tore off her chocolate plastic.
The chocolates were finely packed inside the luxurious box, but it was not unnecessarily double-wrapped, perhaps because it was a foreign chocolate.

"Minji, just eat a little bit of that. I'll just do some finishing touches."

After saying that, I turned my back and went straight to tidying up the office.
It was the time when I turned off the computer I had turned on, put away the cluttered stuff, finished organizing in 5 minutes, and looked back.

"…You must be very tired."

Park Min-ji was stretched out on the sofa.
Let's have a little fun and let's go.
I looked into the box she gave her, thinking I should try one of her chocolates.

"…Doesn't exist?"

The inside of the box was empty.
No, did you eat all of it?

'Oh, I'm going crazy, really.'

I was in the middle of managing my diet for a few days.
It might be my fault for handing the whole chocolate to that kid, but no matter how much, I ate all of it right away…

"Heeep!"

Then suddenly Minji hiccupped her.

"Brother~"
"Uh, uh… What, what's wrong?"

Minji called me with a strangely twisted voice that was completely different from usual.
Besides, even her eyes are open, and suddenly she looks drunk.
No, it's not like I'm going to bottle up some soju while I'm not looking…

"No way?"

I hurriedly inspected the box of chocolates.
I tried to interpret the English part as much as I could, but the part written 'ALCOHOL W/W 2.5% MIN 3.5% MAX.' Stood out.
Boy, this must have been alcohol-infused chocolate.

'But you're only drunk at 2.5?'
"Heb."

As if Minji was answering, he hiccuped once more.

"Brother aaaaa…"
"Oh, yes, yes."

What kind of a kid are you to get drunk just because you ate this… No kid
Yes, he's a kid in our group.
As she approached her, Minji suddenly pulled her back behind her.

"What, why, why?"
"I, do that to me… Hi! Are you trying to…!?"
"Huh? What?"
"To my sisters… Just like…"
"What did I do to them?"
"You're going to… Do something violent with me… Like an erotic doujinshi…!"

At those words, her body stiffened.
She was just terribly perplexed as to how much she knew and why she said it all of a sudden.

"Eh, hey… What are you talking about all of a sudden?"

I did it from the get-go.

"Hyuk, but… I… I'm thinking of doing the same…"
"What am I going to do to you? I won't do anything."

I denied it unconditionally, thinking that the priority was to reassure Minji right now.
She said no with a smile and stroked Minji's head.

"I have no intention of doing anything like an erotic doujinshi to our Minji~"
"…Is, really…?"
"Well then."

Smack smack.
I tried to smile as much as possible and appealed that it was harmless.

"Why would I do that to you? Wouldn't I?"
"That, but…"
"It's okay, it's okay, it's not." "Now, would you like a sip of water first?"

I opened the cap of the water bottle I had and handed it to Minji.
Minji took the water bottle and stared at me with an otter-like attitude.

"Drink some water first. You're drunk now." "Come on."

At my urging, Minji drank some water.

"Yeah, I'm good, oh gu oh gu…"

After he gently encouraged me, Park Min-ji put the water bottle on his chest in an otter-like posture and just stared blankly at me.
Animals are relieved when they do not move recklessly and stay still.
With that thought in mind, I stayed still, intending to wait for Minji to react first.

"…"

But suddenly, Park Min-ji's expression became strange.
Her face blushes a bit, as if she's embarrassed, and then she puts on a look that she's sad about something.
Her eyes, eyebrows, and the bridge of her nose furrowed, and she began to sniff.

"Uh, uh…?"

No wait, you mean sniffling?
Hey, what is it all of a sudden? Why are you like this? Are you crying?

"Whisper, ueeeeeng…"

Park Min-ji suddenly bursts into tears.
She barely gets drunk on chocolate then she throws a drip of erotic doujinshi and now she even cries.

'No, what the fuck is it?'

All I could do in this unexpected situation was to put my hand on my forehead.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 23
Chapter 23 – Pretty, Erotic, Soft, Very Good

My head ached at the sudden welcome party.
The child suddenly makes strange noises while talking about erotic doujinshi because he is drunk.

What the hell why do you do that
I can't figure out how to do this.
Honestly, even hypnosis sensei won't solve this situation.

"Se, sejin Oh, oppa…"

Minji, who had been crying for a long time, called me.

"Yeah, why?"
"I, I'm black! I'm so! So … So …"
"Uh, so what…?"
"Not so, no, not so much?"
"I can't do that. Why do you suddenly say that when I love Minji so much?"

Now I don't understand what you're talking about, Minji.
In the office, there were times when overworked and crazy employees behaved strangely. Are you in the same state?
Lately, I've been giving lessons until late in the evening and banning games, so it's nothing strange if the kid loses his mind.

"That, but… Not that…!"
"Yes."
"Oppa, oppa… Thinks me… Me… Unattractive… Huh…!"
"When did I do that? How attractive is our Minji."
"Oh no… Only the unnies touched me… I didn't touch them…"

I'll turn around, you really know what's going on.
What should I say in response to this?

"I-I know… I-I'm not attractive… I have big breasts… I'm dull…"
"No, no. I really like Minji's breasts. I'm sure no one hates your breasts in the first place, right?"
"Lie…"
"It's real. You're so charming, and your breasts aren't dull, they're amazing."
"It's just this big…?"
"Yes."
"You say you like this kind of dull look…?"
"Yes, of course. Big, pretty, really attractive breasts. Not just me, but all men would think that."
"Your brother…Do you think so…?"
"Sure."

I just replied that I would match it for now, but after I said it, I wonder what kind of sexual harassment I did.

"Eh, even like this…?"

Just as she was about to reflect for a moment, Minji suddenly broke her heart.
Minji's breasts swayed as she lifted her top and pulled it down to her sports bra.
Her H-cup breasts, glistening with sweat, steamed slightly as she got out of her underwear.

"Yaya…!"
"Even if it's big… It's like this… It's ugly…"

Minji is ashamed to say that.
The H-cup breasts kept taking my eyes off of it, but I still held it in and approached Minji and grabbed her clothes.
Wouldn't it be nice to put the clothes on again?

"That's not right, Minji."

She said softly as she lowered her clothes, and Minji looked up at me with her weeping eyes.

"That's a lie…"
"What are you talking about? It's not a lie, it's real."
"Well, then… Why are you… Covering it right away…?"

With those words, Minji lifts her clothes again.
Once again, Minji's heart fluttered in front of my eyes.
As I was undressing her, this time I had her big breasts in my hand.
At the touch, an urge rose in an instant.

'I can't stand it.'
"Look, look… Dull… Not very pretty…!"
"Because it's not."
"I, properly… You don't even look at me…"

I'll turn, really.
I couldn't help but turn her gaze to Minji's breasts and start looking for the reason why she kept demeaning her breasts.
And I could quickly guess why.

'Inverted nipples…!'

Minji's large breasts had her nipples folded in.
Maybe it's because of her huge breasts and indented nipples, but her big breasts made her look bigger and more erotic.

"…"

She couldn't take her eyes off her chest for a while.
It was huge and dented, glistening with sweat and even slightly smelling.
It was a perfect chest that made me want to bury her nose right now.

'I can't come to my senses.'

She wanted to touch her breasts.
I covered it up once, but if it happens twice, I can't stand it anymore.
Anyway, let's take a look…

"That, right…? If you look at it… You'll understand…?"

– As she raised her patience, Minji said that and only slightly raised her eyes.
He looks into my pupils with a face like a small animal.
Embarrassed but wanting my answer, scared of the answer but just as desperate and wanting that expression.
Ah, it is impossible to endure it three times.
The moment I saw that face, I thought it was okay to be sane.

"No, never. Big breasts are very pretty and attractive."
"Really…?"
"Yeah. I don't think you're dull or not good at all. Think carefully, Minji, I scouted you for The Queens because your breasts are attractive in the first place. I made you debut as an idol because you're attractive just like your older sisters." "Your breasts are just as pretty… And erotic."

My last words made Minji startled.
But soon she smiled slightly and then she stuck out those big tits and made me touch them.

'If I don't touch it now, that's an idiot.'

I grabbed Minji's chest with her hand as if she liked my compliment.
Minji quietly accepted my hand.

"It's pretty and erotic… Soft and very nice."

The huge breasts that couldn't fit in one hand were as soft as slime.
Rice cakes that are put in a rice cake maker and pounded all day cannot look softer and more delicious than this.

"…"

I quietly put my mouth on Minji's nipple.
Still Minji was still, she took it as her permission and she licked her nipples.
He stuck out his tongue and licked her indented nipple.

"Hasssss, umms…"

Minji reacts right away.
She often makes the moaning that Soye used to do when he massaged her body.
Wanting to hear what came next, I massaged her breasts and sucked them at the same time.
As I licked and sucked her smooth, soft breasts, I could smell her flesh.
So I put her face down.
I sniffed at her sweat-drenched lower chest and licked it with my tongue.

"Aww…!"

When I hit Minji's lower chest with her nose, she reacted in surprise.
The smell that I had smelled from Minji's room, like a mixture of milk powder and baby powder, was full of smell.
The smell of her flesh filled her nostrils with perspiration in the folds under her breasts as well as her nice smell.
This is why big breasts are good.
Really so good

"Hauuuuu… Hauuuuu…!"

As she continued to enjoy the smell of her mint, she reacted like crazy.
She felt like bullying her for some reason, but she smelled so good that she continued to bully her.
She sniffed her for a while, then slipped her hand down.
After stroking her belly button with her fingers, she followed them right down to her groin.
Then Minji flinched.

"You don't like it? If you don't like it, tell me."
"Oh, no… That, that's not it…"

Minji looks at me while hesitating for a while.
To be precise, his eyes were directed toward my groin.

"I'm embarrassed to show you so much… Oh, brother, brother… Show me your brother… Show me your brother…!"
"Yes."

I stood up and pulled down my pants while standing in front of Minji.
Seeing the already erect cock protruding through her panties, Minji gulped down her saliva.
She was so cute that she almost laughed.

"Bouncing, protruding… This, this is an erection…"
"I told you. Minji, your breasts are attractive. You stand like that because of your breasts."
"Whoa, whoa, whoa…"

Minji is just confused.

"Now, will you take off your panties?"
"I, I… ?"
"Yes."

He slightly pushed his groin toward Minji.
Minji still had her eyes fixed on my cock, and she slowly lifted her hand and placed her hand on her cock.

"Hee! Ooh, I flinched."
"It's because I'm excited when you touch me."
"In my hand… Do you mean… ?"
"Yes. Minji, her touch felt good."

At that, Minji's face turned red.
She stayed like that for a while and then she barely started to remove her panties with her hands.
Her panties didn't go down well because of her erect cock, and she pulled it to some extent and her bare cock popped out.

"Wow…"

Minji admired that cock again.
Minji, who had been admiring for a while, soon put her nose on my cock and started sniffing.

"Smell… Something… Strange smell…"
"How is it? Do you hate it?"
"…"

Minji didn't answer.
She just put her nose on my cock and sniffed like crazy.

"Well… I want to smell Minji too. Do you want to do this?"
"Yes, yes heh… ? Hee!?"

After picking up Minji and hugging her, she lay down on her sofa.
Then, Minji, who was sitting on top of me, turned her body upside down.

"Hey Minji, would you mind lowering her body to my cock? With her ass pulled toward my face."
"Eh, like this… Yo… ?"

Minji faithfully follows my orders.
That's how we took a 69 posture where each other can suck each other.
I took off my panties right in front of my eyes.

"I'm sorry… !"

When I took off my panties, Minji's hairy pubic hair popped out in front of me.
The smell that she had been enjoying a moment ago rose again.

"Huh!?"

Minji reacted as she put her mouth on her cunt hair.
It was a fierce reaction that bounced up to the waist.
The reaction was hilarious, so I grabbed her hips with my hands.
Then he rubbed and kneaded her.

"Ahhhhh!"

Minji responds sensitively to each and every one of my touches.
I continued to suck on Minji while teasing her.
Her cunt hair was wet with my spittle, and the scent of hers was starting to mix with mine.

Chop.

"Hey…! That, there… Aang, haaang!"

After sucking the outside of her cunt like that for a while, she sucked the part of Minji's clit with her lips, and she let out a scream.
She didn't mind and continued sucking her cunt.
She continued to suck on her cunt, which was already wet with her creamy juice, and she twirled her tongue inside her cunt.
Minji responded by shaking her body whenever that happened.
I loved the taste of teasing as he reacted violently to my every caress.

"Minji, now I…"

It was the moment when I was about to make Minji suck my cock.

Jump!

"You you… !"

With the sound of the door opening, Im Ha-eun entered the room.
She was startled and Minji and I froze.

"Are you going to lay her hand on Minji now!?"
"Ahhhhh… !"

Minji starts shaking like crazy.
Actually, I was also very surprised, but Minji was so surprised that she was able to calm down soon.
With someone to surprise me instead of me, I calmed down in an instant.
Thanks to that, I was able to see the choker on Im Ha-eun's neck.

"It's really crazy, crazy… !"
"Haeun-ah."
"Soye unnie and I aren't enough, even Minji…"
"Im Ha-eun."

She deliberately lowered her voice and called her name, but Im Ha-eun stopped her words startled.
Only then did I smile and tell Im Ha-eun.

"You're wearing the choker I gave you."

Im Ha-eun froze at my words.
I continued to smile single-single and asked the question with a fixed answer.

"You… Did you come here because you wanted to?"

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 24
Chapter 24 – Rather Good

A few minutes ago, on the street in front of Dao Entertainment.

"Fuck, I'm really crazy."

Im Ha-eun muttered as she got out of the taxi.
Im Ha-eun, who looked around for a while to see what was embarrassing, observed the street with few people and then started walking.
Her top choker tickled around her neck as she often scratched her neck with her fingers as she walked.

'I'll do it when I want to wear it.'

In her mind, what Lee Se-jin had said during the last night's walk in the park came to mind.
In fact, these words have been engraved in Im Ha-eun's head ever since.
Thanks to that, every time Lim Ha-eun saw her choker, she thought of Lee Se-jin, all the perverts she did with him, and even the smell of his cock and semen.

"Damn it."

Im Ha-eun, who was walking, spat out curses at her.
It was because she felt a little wet between her crotches.
Because she hadn't been able to masturbate, let alone have sex with her, for the past few days, Im Ha-eun's body was heating up quite a bit.

'Bastard, if I'm going to order 'don't masturbate' for the last time, she won't have to let her go or let her go.'

A week ago, Lee Se-jin made fun of Im Ha-eun and forbade her to masturbate.
Now, the act with Lee Se-jin is enjoying … No, she is starting to get used to the act with Lee Se-jin, but she forbids her masturbation at that timing.
Im Ha-eun could not help but fall into her dissatisfaction quickly.

"Also…"

Haeun Im stopped after walking for a long time.
In front of her eyes was the Dao Entertainment building.
And one window of the building, the space used by The Queens as an office, could see a light on.
There's no way that bastard Kim Soo-hyuk would work overtime, and Lee Se-jin was the only person who would use this space at this time.

"…"

I never go there to beg that bastard to do it.
I'm only going to protest to release the masturbation command, to release at least one of the restraints on my body.
I'll go to him and tell him to stop masturbating, and then I'll just go home.
Haeun Lim took his heart and slowly started walking towards the company.

"…"

With Im Ha-eun naked, she knelt down and turned her head to her grim face.
And I was standing in front of him.

"Haeun is nice. To come find her on a leash as I said."
"Mo, it's a leash… It's just a choker…"
"No, it's a leash. It's a dog leash."

At my words, Im Ha-eun got angry and turned her head towards me again.
She did, but when she saw the cock standing in front of her face, she stopped.
Her gaze is fixed on Haeun Im's cock, which casts a shadow over her face.

"Minji, look closely from now on."
"…"

At my words, Minji, who was sitting on the sofa, brought her face close to her as she gulped down her saliva.
She was startled and trembled at the moment Ha-eun Lim broke in, but…

"Don't worry, Minji. Ha-eun came because she wanted to be with me."
"Yes, yes…"
"Mi, Minji, that's not it… No, it's not that, that's why…"
"Lim Ha-eun, answer honestly. She came to her office because she wanted to be with me, right?"
"…Keuuuuu…"
"Minji, do you know what this unnie's reaction means?"
"…Yes."
"Is it Minji!?"

After subduing Im Ha-eun and making her undress, she soon calmed down.
And she was still interested in my cock.
Rather than being surprised by the sudden intrusion, it must be a state where sexual curiosity and sexual desire precede.
Now that I've been able to do something dirty that I've only known about indirectly so far, I'm sure my excitement isn't the only one.
Looking at it, I thought.

'Rather good. Now let's educate Minji together with Haeun.'

Of course, the meaning of the two educations is completely different.

"Lim Ha-eun, suck my cock."
"…"

Im Ha-eun glances over at her younger sister.
But the younger brother just quietly watched us.
Im Ha-eun hesitated for a moment, but then put my cock in his mouth.
Then he slowly started sucking my cock.
I licked her from the glans to the pillar with my tongue, swallowed as much as I could in my mouth, and spit it out.

"Minji, this is fellatio."

Nod.

"Look closely at how Ha-eun uses her tongue. She practices a lot and is very good at it."

Saying that, he stroked Haeun's head.
Lim Ha-eun blushed ashamed and closed her eyes.

"Wow… Wow…"

Minji admires Haeun Lim sucking my cock hard.
And that admiration soon turned into rough breathing.

"Ha ha… Ha ha… Ha…"

With her eyes still fixed, Minji's face moved closer to my cock.

'Looks like it'll be cheap.'

Perhaps it was because I had not been able to masturbate, let alone have sex, for several days.
I stroked Im Haeun's hair and gently pulled her cock out of her mouth.
I wanted to ejaculate right away, so my cock was burning, and Minji's eyes widened when she saw it.

"Ha…"

Minji put her face close to my cock so that she could touch it easily.
The reaction was cute.
And I wondered what kind of reaction would be if I dirty this face.

"Minji, would you like to lick it lightly?"
"Yes…"

Minji immediately nodded her head and stuck her tongue out and put it on the tip of her glans inside her.
The moment she licked her glans with her pre-cum, I grabbed her head with one hand and ejaculated.

Byureut, byureus…!"

"Hyaaaaa!?"

Minji, who was surprised, poured the semen right on her face.
The semen, which had accumulated for several days and became thick, vigorously stained Minji's face.

"Whoa, whoa…"
"This is… Really… Semen…"

Minji muttered as if surprised.
She was frozen as if she had been shocked.
The fresh semen ran down her face and landed on her big breasts as well.

"Minji, are you okay?"

I asked just in case, but looking at Minji's expression, it seemed like there was no need to worry.

"Haa… Whoa… Whoa…"

Minji was panting.
As if intoxicated by the smell of my semen, her face blushed and she let out a rough breath. Then, after wiping the semen with her hand, she held it up to her nose and sniffed it.

"Sniff sniff…"

She smells her semen and licks it with her tongue to taste it.
She was indulging her semen with her eyes untied.
His cock reacted with a slight throb.
She held her still erect cock in front of Minji's nose.

"Haha…"

Horny as she sniffs my cock with her nose.

"Minji, can you do it with your mouth too?"
"I, I… ?"
"Yes. Clean it because you made it like this."

She hesitated for a moment, but then she started sucking my cock thoroughly.
Then she sniffed again with her nose on my cock for a while, then sucked her cock a little as if it wasn't enough, then sniffed again…
Her face and mouth were already filled with the smell of my semen, but she looked like she was asking for some more fresh semen.

"Minji, are you okay?"
"…"

She didn't answer
It was just looking up at me.
It looked like he nodded very slightly, but the movement was so subtle that I wondered if it was my imagination.

"…Lick everything on your body."

At my words, Minji wiped her face with her hand and licked it.
Then he grabs her breasts with his hands and sucks on them.
The sight of her holding her own breasts to her mouth and licking them was very erotic.
After looking at it for a while, he squatted down and met Minji's gaze.

"Aww…"

At my gaze, Minji hesitated and averted his eyes.
She sucked my cock like that and raved about my semen, and it seemed like she was ashamed to show it.
I laughed and watched her, then buried her face in her chest again.
She buried her face between her breasts to sniff her, licking with her tongue and running down her body.

"I'm sorry…!"

Minji groaned as if it was itchy.
I just licked the bottom of my chest again.
I put my nose under her scent-soaked breasts and sniffed her, marking that private area with my saliva.

"Hang…Ahhhhh…"

Minji moaned every time I licked and sucked.
There was little excitement in her moaning.
I continued to suck Minji's breast while enjoying that moaning for a long time, and then went down her body.
My tongue moved from Minji's chest to her abdomen, past her navel, and down to her lower abdomen…

"Aang, uhhhhh"

It reached her cunt as it was.
Minji pulled her crotch slightly, whether it was tickling, embarrassing, or the pleasure was too great.
But there was no strength in her legs.
I just coveted her cunt.
Whenever that happened, Minji groaned and spilled her love juice.

"It's Minji."

After enjoying it for a while, I gently lifted her body up.
As she was about to tell Minji to spread her legs, her eyes met Haeun Im's.
Im Ha-eun, who was watching me eagerly caress her Min-ji, turned her head away as if she was embarrassed when she turned her gaze towards her.

"What is it? Watching quietly I don't even masturbate."
"That, you…"
"I? What am I?"
"By ordering… That's right…"
"Command? Alas, that's right. I told you not to masturbate."

Im Ha-eun rolled her eyes at my attitude that she had only realized it now.

"For now, don't continue."
"!?"

Im Ha-eun crumpled her expression.
That figure was cute in a different way from Minji.

"Im Ha-eun, are you a virgin?"
"Hey, are you asking about that now?"
"Due to your personality, I don't think you ever had a boyfriend, but I'm asking to confirm."
"…"

Im Ha-eun licked her lips.

"So you're not a virgin?"
"…Mo, I don't know…!"
"Puha!"

Haeun Lim's reaction is 100% positive.
I could tell right away thanks to her hanging out with her so far.

"Yes, yes, she was a virgin. Minji, you too… Is this your first time?"
"…Yes, yes…"

Both are virgins
Suddenly an interesting idea came to my mind.

"Ha-eun, if I go with Min-ji first, you'll be getting her ticket later than her sister."
"Ha ha?"
"Everyone can see that Lim Ha-eun, who is popular and beautiful among men, is slower than Park Min-ji… What do you think?"
"Mumumu, what are you talking about…"
"Ha-eun, from now on, watch what I do with Min-ji."

After giving an order to Lim Ha-eun, she loosened her expression and turned her face to Min-ji.

"Minji, your legs… Will you open it up?"
"…Yeah."

Looking at me with her eyes wide open, Minji spread her legs.
I grabbed Minji's legs apart with my hands and slowly brought my cock into her cunt.

"Ha-ha-ha… Gee, really… That's… That's…"
"I'll put it in. Is it okay?"
"…Uh, yes, yes…"

Minji nodded her head in excitement again.
In front of Im Ha-eun looking straight ahead, I pushed my cock into Min-ji.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry… Ahh, ah, hah…"

Minji groaned like crazy just because the glans went in.
Although it was her first experience, it seemed that pleasure hit her whole body because her body had already heated up with the caress she had made so far.
Minji bounced up and down her waist as he pushed her prick all the way to the roots, enjoying the tight grip of her tight cunt.

"Aww…!"

Park Min-ji let out the loudest moan he had ever made.
It was a bonus that Im Ha-eun let out a sound of admiration or surprise next to him.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 25
Chapter 25 – Companion Graduation

As she pushed her cock all the way in, Minji reacted greatly with her small body.
It bounced on her back, and with it her breasts jumped out and rocked.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha…!"

Minji gasped for a while while moaning.
I waited quietly for a while.
I gave her cunt time to shape her to fit my cock, and to adjust to my current pleasure.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ah, ah, ah… Uh…"

Minji's breathing subsides little by little.
I stroked her hair slowly.

"Heh, heh, ha… This, this… Of a man…"
"Yeah, sleep."
"Oh, it's so… So big… So hot…"
"Yeah? That's a little strange."
"Yes?"
"I haven't put it all the way in yet."

With those words, she thrust her cock all the way into it.

"Aww!!!"

Minji screams in pain or pleasure.
Seeing her tugging at my wrist on her waist, it's safe to assume it's the latter.

'What reaches the end.'

As I pushed my cock all the way into Minji's pussy, I felt the tip of her glans hit something.
Because Minji's body is small, it seems that she has reached the end of her pussy.

"Haagh, everything, reach, reach…"

Minji was also feeling it.

"It hurts?"
"Ah, it hurts… It hurts, it hurts… Ah, uhhhhh, hah, hah… Gee, I feel… Strange…"
"It's good?"
"Yes, yes heh… Hey ugh!?"

If it wasn't painful, if it was good, that was enough.
I gently pulled my cock out and inserted it again.
Minji reacted violently to that single piston stroke.
It was a very sensitive reaction, but Minji kept holding her wrist tightly as if asking for more.

"…"

When I glanced at Lim Ha-eun's eyes, her expression was nothing short of astonished.
Covering her open mouth with her hand, her gaze is fixed on the part where I and Minji connect.

"It's Minji."
"Uh, yes, yes…"
"If you feel sick and want to quit, tell me, okay?"
"Yeah…"

Minji nodded at my words.
Taking that as a signal, he shook her back again.
After pulling the cock out of her pussy until it was about to fall out, she put it back into Minji all the way to the tip of the root.
The series of actions began to speed up.

Poke, poke, poke…

Minji's love juice started to make a gnashing sound.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha…!"

Minji groans every time that happens.
Hearing her moans of pleasure made her feel like just fucking rough.
If that happened, Minji might faint now.
I sped up a bit.
I rammed my cock into Minji's tiny body as fast and hard as she could get.
Her tight cunt gripped my cock tightly, accepting every movement.

"Whoa… Whoa…"

As Im Ha-eun watched the scene, her breathing was getting rougher little by little.
And then she wriggles her fingers frantically in the air.

"Huh, huh…"

As I enjoyed Minji's pussy and Lim Ha-eun's gaze, I immediately felt a second sense of ejaculation.
The movement of her waist was a little quicker.
As if telling me with my body that it would come soon, I roughly drove my cock into Minji's body.

"Ahhh! Aang! Haha, haha!!"

Conversely, he grabbed Minji's wrist and pulled it tight, and hit it hard enough to make her little body shake.

"Minji, it's cheap…!"
"Yes, yes heh! Ah, inside! Haha! Haha!

I was taken aback by that statement.
Just before he ejaculated, he managed to pull his cock out of Minji's pussy.
As soon as my cock came out of Minji's body, I ejaculated like crazy.
As it was, I sprayed semen in a straight line from Minji's pussy to her face, and continued to ejaculate, soiling her whole body with my semen.

Views, views, views…

The cock that flinched and spewed out semen stopped only after marking Minji's face, chest, and stomach with my semen.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha…"

Perhaps because Minji had been madly stuck just before, her body was convulsing little by little and she was just catching her breath.
Her body was covered in my semen, and her cunt was dripping with juice and a little blood.

"Ah, inside… Hye, ha, ha, woo… Cheap… Hoo, isn't it…?"
"…You have to be careful with that."

It's kind of funny to say this to someone who just fucked you with a raw cock, but be careful not to cum.

"Gwa, it's okay… Ha, ha… But…"

Minji is disappointed that she wasn't wrapped inside, whether she was drunk with the atmosphere or had some desire that I didn't know about.

"…"

And Im Ha-eun continued to look at Min-ji with a shocked expression.

"Im Ha-eun, clean up."

I held out my cock to Im Ha-eun.
I thrust my semen, Park Min-ji's love juice, and virgin blood-stained cock into Im Ha-eun's mouth.

Haeup.

As it was, I pushed my cock into Im Ha-eun's mouth.
Im Ha-eun glared at me for a while, but she didn't reject it.
He started sucking his cock slowly, then sucked my cock all the way to the root.

'He was very excited too.'
"Haeun-ah, clean Minji."

After sucking his cock, he ordered Im Ha-eun to lick Min-ji's body as well.
At those words, Im Ha-eun started licking Min-ji's pussy from the mound to his mouth.

"I'm sorry…!"

Park Min-ji trembles as if it's tickling.
Im Ha-eun didn't care about her movements and rode up on Park Min-ji's body.
From the pubic hill to the lower abdomen, through the navel to the chest…
He licks the semen attached to Minji's body and goes up all the way.
As it was, her face went up to Minji's face as she lay face down on Minji's body.

"…"

And Im Ha-eun stopped there.
I don't know if he was in a mood or he was in heat, but he kept licking Minji's body, but he couldn't even get to her face.
Im Ha-eun stopped there and then she turned her head towards me.
Her face asked what her next order would be.

Chop!

"Huh!?"

But instead of answering, I hit her butt with the palm of my hand.
She stroked her firm hips with both of her hands and rubbed them tightly.

"It's nice to see."

Thanks to Lim Ha-eun licking Park Min-ji's body and riding it up, the two were now overlapping each other.
Park Min-ji is lying down and Lim Ha-eun is on top of it, a so-called sandwich position.
Thanks to that, Im Ha-eun's butt was just right for me to hit it like this.

"Haeun-ah, wasn't it a pity that your sister graduated first?"
"…"

Im Ha-eun doesn't respond to my words.
It just glanced at me.
Is this look from a mischievous question, or is it an expression of regret?
I rubbed her cunt with my fingers, grinning single single.
Her cunt, already slick with love juice, accepted my finger right away.

"Yes…"

Im Ha-eun reacts immediately when she only rubs one of her fingers.
She must be in a state where her body is hot like crazy.

"Ha-eun, would you like to put it in too?" "One word and I'll put it in. Really."
"…"

Im Ha-eun continues to say nothing.

"Just tell me and I'll give you the real prize you want now." "Sister… Your face is so… Red…"
"!? Hey, hey, Minji Park! It's not like that!"
"What… Isn't it…?" "Ku-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k…"

A smile came out without me knowing.

"Ha-eun, what do you do?"

I brought my cock into Im Ha-eun's pussy to tease her a bit more.
He lightly rubbed the newly erected glans against the entrance of Im Ha-eun's cunt, and then raised his cock to her buttocks and rubbed it.

"If you just say 'Please put it in', they will put it in right away."
"…"

Im Ha-eun doesn't speak, but her body trembles in response.
As she did so, a little trickle of her juice dripped from her cunt.
It's like shouting with your whole body that you want to put it in right away even though you can't say it.
If you look at him, he's really cute.

"Or do it again with Minji."

He lowered the cock he had been rubbing against Im Ha-eun's ass and brought it to the entrance of Park Min-ji's pussy.
As soon as she rubbed her glans between Minji Park's silky hair, Minji Park reacted immediately.

"Huh!?"
"Now, wait a minute…"
"Why?"
"…Please."
"Huh? I can't hear you~?"
"Put…"
"I can't hear you well~"
"Please put it in!"

Her fretful mind, a bit of anger, and her voice, filled with lust, jumped out of Im Ha-eun's mouth sharply.
As if waiting for those words, I immediately pushed Im Ha-eun's cock into Im Ha-eun's pussy.
Feeling a bit of resistance, he inserted her cock all the way inside Im Ha-eun.

"Aww…!"

Im Ha-eun answers with a moan.
Her upper body bent upward as she bent her waist.

"How is it? First insertion?"
"Ahh… Ha ha, ha ha, whoa…"
"Sister… The expression is so… Naughty…"

This time, Im Ha-eun doesn't say anything to Min-ji's relay.
She must have been so intoxicated that she couldn't afford to care about Minji.

"…Ahhh, hah, hah, hah…!"

I shook her waist.
Unlike Minji, I thought that there was no need to be very considerate, and I immediately hit her roughly.
A moan erupted from her mouth as my cock moved and slid into her cunt.

"Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, haha…!"

Im Ha-eun's pussy felt different from Min-ji's narrow pussy.
If Min-ji's pussy was tight, it felt like my cock was full, while Im Ha-eun's pussy felt like she was holding my cock tightly, as if she had her own will.
Besides, the inside of her cunt was a little hotter than Minji's.
Maybe it's because it's a body built up through exercise, but in a different way from Minji, it was a pussy that quickly squeezed my cock.

"A little more, a little more…! Ayeot, ayeot… A little harder…!"

Im Ha-eun began begging her to treat her more harshly.
I need to hear your request
I hit Im Ha-eun's buttock with both hands and left his handprints.
And unlike Minji Park, Haeun Lim's pussy was just rough.
He shook his waist with all his might, as if he was just trying to satisfy my pleasure without any consideration for the other person.

"Whoa, whoa… That's intense…"

Park Min-ji is taken aback as to whether he can feel the shaking.

"Uh, unnie… Expression… Really… Amazing…"
"Whoops, whoops, whoops… Ahhh… Ahhh…"

Im Ha-eun just enjoys the pleasure of my cock, not paying attention to Min-ji's words.
Unlike Park Min-ji, even though she handled it roughly with all her might, her moaning was full of pleasure.

Puck, puck, puck, puck…
Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling!

She had already ejaculated twice, but the feeling of ejaculation began to rise again as she fucked Im Ha-eun's hot, tight pussy.

"Slowly… Going."
"Huh…? Haang, ahh, hah… Aang!"

As she raised her spurt and shook her waist, Lim Ha-eun's eccentricity increased, and anxiety turned to her eyes.

"Ah, ah, ah… Hey, you, can you stay like this? Hey, no!"

Puck, puck, puck, puck, puck…

Ignoring her restraints, she continued her piston quality by increasing her spurts even more.

"Oh, no… Not inside!"
"Whoa, cheap…!"

Her sense of ejaculation started to come rushing in.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 26
Chapter 26 – This Is How We Became Friends

Of course, I had no intention of cumming on Im Ha-eun.
Like Soye, I didn't even check if she was taking birth control pills, and since she's an idol, shouldn't she be careful?
Once again, I thought that So-ye, who accepted my vaginal cum shot from the beginning, really liked me.

"Me, please, haeeeee)——————————————————————————————"

I begged not to wrap it inside, but my body did not move.
That's what he said, but seeing that his body continues to accept my cock well, isn't it the same as asking him to wrap it inside?
Of course, I didn't say it because Im Ha-eun would really get upset if I pointed out that point now.
For education and teaching assistants, dynamic control is important.

"It's okay…!"

I slowly stopped the cock that was being driven hard by the real sense of ejaculation.

"Don't wrap it inside?"
"Yeah, yeah… Uhhh, hahh, hah… Ah, inside, whoh, whoh… No… Hah, hah…"
"I like it so much that I can't do it?"
"Oh no, this is…"
"Minji, how is your sister's expression?"
"It's so… Naughty…"
"Right?"

I guess I can't get my mind off of pleasure.
Again, he pushed his cock all the way into Im Ha-eun's pussy.
Then, slowly, it began to move.

"I'll wrap it inside."
"Huh… Ah, no… Really…"
"Whoa, cheap…"

At my words, Im Ha-eun looked at me and shook her head.
The act of saying no while indulging in pleasure is so cute.
So, after removing his cock, he pulled Im Ha-eun's arm.
She got her up and she brought her gurgling, ready-to-explode cock to his face.

"I won't wrap it inside. Lick it with your tongue instead."

Im Ha-eun tried to swallow my cock right away at my words.
But I blocked it with my hand.

"Why why…?"
"Lick the glans only with the tip of your tongue. Don't even use your hands."
"…"

At my words, Im Ha-eun glared at me for a moment and then stuck out her tongue.
He stuck out his tongue and licked my glans as if he were licking a large piece of candy.
With the tip of her tongue, I eagerly swipe her own love juice, virgin blood, and my semen that began to leak out.
Because I was holding back her ejaculation as much as I could, the feeling of ejaculation rushed right in with just a few tongue movements.

"Ugh!"

Without saying a word, she ejaculated on Im Ha-eun's face.

Pushup, viewureut, viewureut… !

The semen that had stained Park Min-ji's face and body now stains Im Ha-eun's face.
Still, the third ejaculation was smaller than the first and second, so it ended quickly.

"Whoa… Is it delicious?"
"Well, semen… Can't be delicious…"

Im Ha-eun glared at me with a dirty face and then turned her head away.
However, Park Min-ji approached from the side.
I sniffed at the smell of my semen on Im Ha-eun's face and started licking it.

"Hey, Mi, is it Minji?"
"Lick clap, lick clap…"

Park Min-ji, ignoring Im Ha-eun's reaction as if she wanted to taste even a little more, devoted herself to licking semen.
He carefully licked the semen that flowed down Im Ha-eun's cheeks and chin.

"Minji, will you clean mine too?"

When I thrust my cock into Minji's face, she quickly changed her target.
While sucking on my cock, I enjoyed my semen, Im Ha-eun's love juice, and virgin blood.
It was a much more skillful tongue than when I first cleaned mine.

'Does he have a talent for naughty things…'

It's kind of surprising that you can become so proficient in just one shot.
It would be nice to have this much dancing talent…
For a while, I enjoyed Park Min-ji's cleaning fella, thinking about things that don't fit with this moment.

Then, after roughly tidying up the office, I took the two of them to the van.
Park Min-ji slumped, saying nothing, probably tired of the intense sex, and Im Ha-eun was also a bit quiet, thinking about what she was thinking.
And I, who was driving, didn't say anything either.

'I've done it with all three.'

Looking at the current situation objectively, probably thanks to the sage time, nothing came out.

'It's Lim Ha-eun, while I was teaching assistant, I thought he might do it someday. Yes, she said it was Haeun…But I thought she would do it with Minji too.'

To be precise, both girls graduated at the same time.
Even though he was dating So-ye.

'If you truly love me, I will follow you.'
'I'll follow whatever you do.'

I remembered what Soye had said the other day.
He told me that when he heard that I was training Im Ha-eun.
Then, having sex with Lim Ha-eun and Min-ji is okay… I want to believe it, but I'll have to look at it.
I'll take a peek at it later

"…"

After thinking about it, I looked behind me in the rearview mirror for a moment.
The two women were still silent.
Minji, who must have felt my gaze, turned her gaze and looked in the rearview mirror.

"…How are you feeling?"
"It's okay."

I'm glad then

"If you're sick or have any problems, tell me right away, okay?"
"Yeah…"
"And… Take the medicine right away. Take it as written on the paper. If you feel unwell because of it, tell me."

As soon as I came out of work, I handed them the morning-after pill that I usually prepared in advance.
It wasn't wrapped inside, but it was screwed like that, so of course you have to be careful.

Nod.

Minji nodded her head as if she understood.

"…Hey."

Im Ha-eun, who had been still, called me with a curt voice.

"Why?" "What, why are you doing that?"
"I-I…?"
"Huh? I gave it to you. Do you need more?"
"No, I'm not saying that the amount is insufficient… That…"
"What?"
"I… Am I… Not… Ask?"
"Poop."

At those words, I unknowingly blew out a little.

"What, what are you laughing at!
"I'm sorry. I was a little short on my thoughts."

Come to think of it, not only Minji but also Lim Haeun had their first real experience today.
Since you've crossed the line yet again, you're sure to be anxious, and you'll probably have quite a bit of sadness that's accumulated up until now.
Maybe that's why he complained like that, unlike Im Ha-eun.
I couldn't care for that.

"Uh~ Did it hurt a lot?"
"Heh, heh, it hurts…"
"Isn't it? Im Ha-eun can't be that painful."
"No, of course."
"Then you didn't have to worry, did you?" "Oh, brother…"
"Yes?"

Minji leaned over her body and whispered in my ear.

'Sister… I'm very soft-hearted… Please soothe me well…'
"What are you whispering about?"
"Oh no…"

Minji sighed and went back to his place.
You have a good heart, our Minji.
Don't worry though.
Ha-eun is just saying it because it's her taste to tease her like this.

"That, more than that…"

Min-ji avoids Im Ha-eun's gaze and changes her topic.

"With this… We became colleagues…"
"?"

Haeun Lim looked at Minji as if to say something.

"Oh, no… Nothing…"

Minji shook her head as if she was ashamed of something.
After saying those words, the inside of the car became quiet again, and we soon arrived in front of the inn.

"Go in and get some rest and see you tomorrow."
"Okay."
"…Oh, brother."
"Yes?"
"Would you like to rest at our inn…?"

No what is this

"Hey, what are you talking about all of a sudden?"

Im Ha-eun must have had the same thoughts as me.

"Yeah, but it's late at night…"
"Don't be crazy."
"This is what Haeun said. You can't bring men into the dorm without permission."
"…"

Im Ha-eun looked at me with an expression saying, 'You say that?'
After clearing my throat and avoiding their gaze, I got back into the car.

"Then see you tomorrow."
"Go in…"
"See you tomorrow."

After saying that, I drove out of the car and left.

While entering the dorm, Park Min-ji and Lim Ha-eun did not say anything.
Up until now, they had licked each other's semen while being fucked together by Lee Se-jin, but it was because they felt ashamed once again after the act was over.
Since they were close friends like sisters, the feeling of shame was even greater.

"…Sister, that… Good night…"
"…Okay, sleep well too."

The two greet each other awkwardly and go straight to their respective rooms.
Meanwhile, Im Ha-eun glanced around Shin So-ye's room.
Her eldest sister was just going to notice if she hadn't broken, but…

"Uh?"

There was no one in the room.
I knew her sister often went out at night, but it's rare that she isn't even at this hour.

"What's wrong, sister?"
"Soye doesn't have an older sister."
"To…"

At those words, Park Min-ji was also surprised.
Where are you going?
It was the moment when I was worried about Im Ha-eun and held her cell phone.

Sigh.

"Oh, weren't you both sleeping?"

Shin So-ye came into her house.

"Uh, uh… That's… Minji's training is over now."
"Ugh, that… Uh, uhh."

Lim Ha-eun and Park Min-ji avoided Shin So-ye's eyes and answered roughly.
Im Ha-eun hurriedly asked a question to hide her awkward energy.

"That, more than that, why is your sister coming in now? What happened?"
"Ah, well… I've got some work to do."
"What's going on?"

Lee Se-jin was hanging out with them, so it must not have anything to do with Lee Se-jin.
However, if it is not for a tryst with Lee Se-jin, Shin So-ye has no chance to go out at night.
Im Ha-eun felt pure curiosity and asked.

"It's just… Nothing. I went home for a while."
"Is your sister home?"
"Yes."

Shin So-ye answers with a smile.
But there was a sense of unspoken pressure in that laugh.
Im Ha-eun instinctively realized that it would be better not to ask further questions.

"Right."
"Ah, I'm tired… I'll go to bed right away. You guys should go to sleep too."
"Yes, sister."
"Okay. Good night both of you."

After saying that, the three women disperse to their respective rooms.
Im Ha-eun wondered where Shin So-ye might have been to that night, but she quickly fell asleep because her stamina was so exhausted.
The Queens quarters became quiet in an instant.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 27
Chapter 27 – Wouldn't It Be Nice to Be Cheap Outside?

The next morning, when I went to work, I heard an unexpected news.

"Manager Kim Soo-hyeok quit?"
"Yes."

When I arrived at the office, the manager came to see me and informed me of Kim Soo-hyuk's departure.

"No, why all of a sudden…"
"I don't know. The resignation process has already ended, so there's nothing I can do about it. I'm sorry, but Sejin will have to suffer for a while."
"That's it, no problem."

He is a nobleman who has been of no help lately.
I couldn't see what he was doing during the day, and I was in charge of managing The Queens, so there was nothing particularly difficult about his disappearance.
… Come to think of it, do you just not need it?
Isn't that a big deal?

'I'll have to talk to the kids.'

With the person in charge gone, I went to the practice room and told the kids about this.

"Children, manager Kim Soo-hyeok quit the company."
"Ugh… Suddenly…?"
"I don't know why. I just heard from the manager that I quit."
"Ah? You suddenly quit? What is that bastard?"

Im Ha-eun grumbled while putting on a rotten expression for the first time in a while.
It was a face of genuine disapproval that was forgotten during training, the kind that bullies would make when they were having a fight.

"There's nothing to do, but the finish is like a dog. Shouldn't you go and do some shit? What, managers are subordinated for several years when they sign a contract, isn't there something like this?"
"What, don't be like that~"

As Soye Shin laughed at her single, she soothed Haeun Lim.

"No, unni, that bastard is annoying. He scolded me and unnie for no reason, and now he just does a chuno. What is this part-time job?
"He was an unnecessary person anyway. Just forget about it."
"Even though…"
"It's best to just let the dirty things disappear right in front of your eyes and not worry about them, Ha-eun. It's gone, so it's good to stop worrying~"
"Yeah… You're right."

She was Lim Ha-eun, who was ready to visit Kim Soo-hyeok and hit him once, but she soon calmed down because of Soye.
She forgot to be a teaching assistant, but she was a very fierce character, and she was a kid too.

"Then who else is coming?"
"Not yet. I want to run alone for a while."
"Oh yeah."

Im Ha-eun answers bluntly, but her expression is calm.

"You're doing… As you normally would…"

Minji's nervous expression relaxed for a moment.
She must have been reluctant to have new people added to her.

"Okay then, since she's had enough rest, let's go practice again."

Kim Soo-hyeok is definitely good.
All I have to worry about right now is the next practice coming soon, that's the only thing.
As Soye said, she just goes for it in moderation and let's work hard on what we have to do.
… By the way, the expression on Soye's expression was strangely relieved just now, but did she hate Kim Soo-hyeok that much?
There were times when I stopped flirting with you in the past.

'Looks like he's the type with a back end.'

I just felt a chill run down my spine.

It was during break time, when Haeun Lim and Minji headed to the convenience store to take a breather.

"Did you pick them all?"

Im Ha-eun was stuck in a corner of the convenience store and was looking at condoms.

"What… Do you want to do it again?"

After checking that no one was around, I asked Im Ha-eun teasingly with a smirk.
She said, pointing to the condom with a rather cold expression.

"You, last time I was in a bad mood, so I just kept it raw, but from now on, be sure to use condoms."
"…"

I'm running out of things to say.
Soye-ya was originally taking birth control pills, but the other kids weren't taking it, so I gave them the morning-after pill after fucking them raw.
It is right for me to use condoms from the beginning rather than giving the kids medicine.
I got embarrassed and made a joke.

"Well… It's because I think of everyone as family."
"Under?"
"I don't think there should be anything standing in the way of family."
"Hey this shit… Shit… Oh, really."

Im Ha-eun stuttered a few times because she was speechless.

"Oh, really! What about a family, and then what if another family comes along? Are you going to take responsibility?"
"Of course."
"…Eh."

At my reply without a moment's hesitation, Im Ha-eun is speechless for the second time and scratches her head.
At that time, Minji, who had come to the side before he knew it, asked.

"Brother, if you pack outside anyway… Wouldn't it be okay?"
"…Yes?"
"…What?"

Haeun and I were speechless for a moment.

"Wait… Minji, did you take the medicine I gave you? Are you taking it?"
"Yes, yes… He told me to eat…"

Just as I was about to feel relieved, Minji's next words hit me in the head again.

"But… Since you only wrapped it outside… You don't need to eat anyway… Don't you?"

There was no mischief in Minji's eyes when she said that.
Right now, Minji is neither dripping nor asking me questions.
I'm seriously thinking like that.

"…"
"…"

I exchanged glances with Im Ha-eun.

"…I'm sorry hey. I wasn't joking. I'll be sure to use it from now on."
"…I'll give Minji sex education."
"Request."
"Yes."

The two of us looked at each other and nodded seriously.
Minji was just making an innocent expression in front of him.

Of course, I couldn't buy condoms when I had kids, and I later bought condoms separately, but I didn't have to use them for a while.
Minji was busy training, and Haeun was busy watching it together…

"Yes…!"

Soye didn't need to use a condom.

Inside the break room for trainees prepared in-house.
In a bedroom in the common room, which even has a private bedroom in order to provide thorough welfare, I intermingled with Soye's body.

'Let's do it once before the kids practice.'
'It's a bit like getting caught in the break room…'
'It's okay. No one uses the resting room at this time.'

I was worried about the place, but So-ye was very sleepy, not like her.
Of course, I also wanted to be with So Ye-rang, so she complied with the request.
It had accumulated for several days since the last time I played 3P.

"Heh, heuh, ah, ah, ah…!"

Shin So-ye held back her moaning with the blanket in her mouth as she was buried under my body on a small single-person bed.
It was very erotic to see her just enjoying my cock while holding the pillow on her head.
The attitude of leaving everything to me and asking me to do whatever I want, the moaning and movement that reacts to it whenever I drive it, even the way I put up with it in case it leaks out…
Her erotic image of my lover, whom I haven't seen in a long time, was so lovely just by itself.

"Ugh…"

Kissed
Lips overlapped and tongues mixed.
I kissed her over and over, as if to apologize for her neglect of her last few days, and as if to crave her starvation.
She didn't stop kissing her even as she rocked her waist nonstop.
I continued to fuck her while holding her tightly without letting go of her in her arms.

"Um… Warm…"

Ejaculated while kissing.
I spat my semen into her vagina as I hit her breasts against her breasts and belly against her belly button.
It was just one ejaculation, but I felt so happy that I thought I was satisfied.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha…"
"Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa…"

After all the circumstances were over, we opened our mouths.
They looked into each other's eyes for a moment, then closed their mouths again.
And then the piston continued.
Shin So-ye did not even take out the ejaculated cock, and shook it again inside it.
He had just finished ejaculating and his cock was starting to sag, but that didn't matter.
I just didn't want to leave Shin So-ye's body, so I continued to drive, and Shin So-ye also wrapped her legs around my waist as if she was of the same mind as me.

"Uhhh, ahhhhh…"

Fucking me like that made my cock hard again.
The glans, which had become sensitive thanks to the recent ejaculation, gave her a pleasure close to pain, but she also ignored it.
That much, I coveted Shin So-ye.
Soye also responded and longed for me.
We coveted just the two of us like that, and continued to have simple sex.

"Chuup, uhm, chug…"
"Yeah, Chureup, side…"

With your mouth overlapped and your body pressed together, only shake your waist.
With the cock inside Shin So-ye's body, he continued to stir that pussy without taking it out even once.
Just pistoning the freshly-coated semen to bubble and make a loud gurgling sound.
Honest and simple sex that covets only the body without caress or technique.
They were both satisfied with just that.
No, that's exactly what their bodies wanted.

"Ugh."
"Heheh, again, uhm…! Inside…!"

The second feeling of ejaculation came soon.
This time, it was wrapped inside Soye's body.
The pleasure of planting my seeds in her vagina, the feeling of conquest and happiness of pouring my semen into the person I love enveloped my body.

"Whoa, whoa…"

After ejaculating to the end, with the intention of squeezing out all the semen in the urethra, I finally pulled my cock out of Shin So-ye's pussy.
The semen leaking from her vagina stained the bedspread.

Haha… Go on… Go on…"
"Joe, I'll rest for a bit…"

No matter how it is, it's right after he ejaculates twice in a row, and that's right after he cums once and drives him as it is.
Recently, I felt that my stamina was definitely getting stronger, but for the third time, I need a short break.

"My Sejin, it seems that her body has weakened a bit."

No, I think it's much better than other men.

Side.

Soye got up and kissed me.
Unlike during sex, it was a little light, so it was a fresh and pleasant kiss.
After kissing her for a while, Soye went through her bag next to her and took out something from her.

"Drink this."
"What is it?"
"Energy drink."

It was a drink I had never seen before in my life.
On the outside, something was written in Chinese characters, but from the color of the letters to the red color and a very rough font, it looked terrifying.
But that was not the end of Soye's handing over.

"This is chocolate, and this is bread."
"Bread… Is it?"
"Yes. It's 'very good for the body' bread, so I eat it instead of rice."

Bread with an unknown Chinese character on it was packed in a large envelope that would be given to you if you bought 100,000 won worth of bread from Paribas.

"I heard that chocolate is good for both men and women. It's just good for restoring energy, so I often eat it when I'm tired. It would be 'good' to eat bread instead of rice in the evening."

Besides that, Shin So-ye takes care of a few more.
When I came to the break room, I wondered why he was bringing shopping bags, so he was going to give them to me…

"Hmm?"

I was looking at Shin So-ye's items, and before I knew it, So-ye took her chocolate into his mouth and passed it to her mouth.
The chocolate squeezes into my lips, and Soye's tongue follows and bites into my mouth.
Soon, her mouth was wet with chocolate and Soye's saliva.

"Let's do it one more time?"

After kissing, Soye asked while stroking my cock with her hand.
My cock was erect again before I knew it.
The body continues to want soye.

"Sure."

Even if it wasn't like this anyway, I was going to violate you again and again.

I put down her object that her son-in-law had given her and put her back on her back.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 28
Chapter 28 – I Can't Take It Anymore

After having sex with me once, Minji's condition strangely improved, she handled her dance lessons well, and her mentality became a bit stronger.
It would have been nice if this kind of development continued, but that didn't happen.
She was less likely to stutter and make weird mistakes, but that's all.
Even after doing 3P in threes with Lim Ha-eun, Park Min-ji's dance skills were still not good.

"Okay okay, there turn, okay okay, there turn, one two, there turn… Alright, well done."
"Ha, whoa, whoa…"

She did get better though, as she continued to practice.
She had Lim Ha-eun stick by her side and give her 1:1 lessons, and I analyzed her dance as much as I could and gave her advice and practiced continuously.

Originally, a good stage comes only when sluggish and boring practice is piled up.
I continued to train Minji and encouraged her from time to time.
Still, she lost a lot of weight due to the amount of her training, and when her stamina seemed to be declining, she fed her some drinks or chocolates that Soye gave her.

'I heard it's good for recovering from fatigue… It's really effective.'

I also felt it while eating, but these foods had a direct effect on Minji.
Just eating a little bit will quickly restore your energy.
Is what Soye gave me a great item, or is it because Minji is young and has good stamina… Anyway, thanks to her, I was able to succeed in hard training.

"…"

In the middle, there were times when Minji looked at me with strange eyes as if she wanted my body.
I wanted to pounce on Minji again when he took a rough breath and glanced at me like a puppy wanting to go for a walk.
I want to bite and suck on my breasts that are sweaty from dancing, I want to pierce that smell, I want to respond to those eyes that want me like a puppy…!
The desire continued to soar, but I somehow managed to overcome it.
It was a situation so urgent that it was a waste of time to have sex separately.

'Minji-ya, right now you're training, but Im Ha-eun can't even teach you, and So-ye is begging you to do it. I just need to refine the dance a bit more, just a little…!'

That's why I had no choice but to keep passing Minji's gaze by promising a reward after the performance.

"If you perform well, I will reward you later."
"What… Yo?"
"…At least not chocolate."

Only then will Minji be patient, and I will be able to be patient too.
While she showed her patience and devoted herself to her training, a week flew by and the day of The Queens' performance approached.

'Blick Land', which was created in Chuncheon, Gangwon-do, was hosted by 'Blick', a famous block toy company, and it attracted people's attention from the beginning of the construction.
Thanks to this, when the park was opened, people flocked to Chuncheon City, and many tourists were born.
Naturally, this situation was welcomed not only in Bleak Land but also in its surroundings, and 'Woongrim Land', which was right next to Bleak Land, wanted to take advantage of this situation.

'People are flocking to the next door, let's attract attention and increase the number of customers in this theme park!'

So, one of the things they prepared was the idol performance stage.
Their aim was to invite various idols and aim for the young to old age group that Bleak Land could not cover.
Anyway, the Queens were also invited to that stage.

"How is everyone getting ready?"

Next to the central stage of Woonglim Land, inside the tent prepared as a simple waiting room.
After I finished talking to the stage staff, I came back to check on my kids.

"Yeah, fine."
"It's okay."
"…Yes, it's okay…"
"Good, good. As everyone knows, the time allotted to us on this stage is 3 songs. If we show a good performance with these 3 songs, the broadcasting station or You Tube will catch us as the main, so we will have a chance to be known quite a bit. "

The best thing is a music broadcast or a performance in the Seoul area.
However, it's been quite a while since their debut, and The Queens, who have been given the impression of being 'no-nonsense idols', don't have any chance for a rookie or just a chance to use any more.
That's why there is no choice but to run on the stage in the provinces like this and forcefully create opportunities and go up one step at a time.

"Other idols, they're all kids we can beat… Let's work hard."
"Yes."

As a representative, Soye answered.
There was tension on his expression, but it was moderate, and it felt like it would benefit his condition.

'It'll turn out okay.'

I did my best.
All that remains is to hope for the results as much as you did your best.

Shortly after the performance started, a girl group made up of 4 people said their goodbyes and went down, and the emcee came up on the stage.

"Yes, it was the 'Girl Girl' stage until now~"

Clap clap clap.

Some of the audience watching the performance applauded inertia.

"Now, next, one of the main guests of this show, the epitome of sexy idols! It's the stage of 'The Queens'!"

Clap clap clap.

At the speaker's words, applause once again rang out in inertia.

"Hello, I'm Shin So-ye of The Queens!"
"This is Im Ha-eun."
"I'm Park Min-ji…"

Three women come up to the stage, give a brief bow, and immediately take their poses.

Thud.

A heavy beat sounded, suggesting that the stage had changed, and soon, The Queens' stage began.

"We are QQ cute~"

The Queens chose 'Cutely', a song with a cute concept, as their first song.
The girls, who usually show off their sexiness, do their best to decorate the stage in a cute way.

"Five…"

The audience who saw it started reacting one by one.
Those who did not know The Queens were a little surprised by the improved quality of the stage, and those who already knew were a little surprised by their changed appearance.

"It's not a sexy concept, it's a cute concept."
"You caught cute the last time it came out on the air."
"Looks like they changed the route. To catch the public."
"Um, I'm sorry… I'm sexy, so they liked me."

Some of the people I already knew expressed their regrets, but soon shut up.
Despite singing a cute song, it was because of the feeling of sexiness that could not be hidden from The Queens.

"That's just like that… It's good."
"Don't you think you're sexier than before?"
"That's right. The atmosphere is different."
"Something… Did something…"

I don't know why, but even though they gave a cute stage, they were The Queens, who unknowingly radiated sexiness.
Audiences began to fall in love with the girls, who boasted better stage quality and sexiness than idols they had ever seen.

After The Queens' first song was over.

"Hmm…"

The southern director of the idol department was watching a video of The Queens stage in his office.
It was a video I asked Lee Se-jin to send live because I didn't have time to go there myself.

'Are you okay?'

He knew about the skills of The Queens.
That's why he didn't expect much even when he was given a small opportunity to perform at Woonglim Land, but seeing this stage, he was able to confirm that his thoughts were wrong.

'It's pretty good.'

Not only pushing the sexy route, but sneakily playing the route with a cute song, giving a fresh taste, and Park Min-ji, who was a hole in the members, digested the stage properly.
When it comes to group choreography, the quality is inevitably determined by the one with the most lacking skills, and thanks to the upgrade of the one with the most lacking skills, the performance itself looked quite good.

'Lee Se-jin is this guy… He's more usable than I thought.'

He was hired as a rod half a year ago, and he suddenly started to work well, and he suddenly started to produce results in half a year.
That too, without borrowing the power of the original manager, Kim Soo-hyuk, alone.
He even turned a girl group that had only been making porridge into an upward trend by continuing to ask them to do it alone just in case.
This is an A-class or S-class talent.

'I was a little nervous about having a male manager assigned to a female group…'

If you add a male employee to a female group, you may end up infatuated or cause problems in the group.
Although the possibility is low, reality is inherently strange, and Namjin has seen groups that have been disbanded for that reason several times.
But this group, Lee Se-jin alone took good care of The Queens and even upgraded them…

'Seeing how good they are at work, I don't think there's a risk that I'll get angry or something strange will happen.'

A person who does well looks like he will do well no matter what, and no matter what happens, if the result is good, it will look like it never happened.

'I think it's right to put Lee Se-jin as a full-time manager… I'll have to attach a rod or something.'

When I attached Lee Se-jin as a rod, there were not many people, so I put him in a hurry, but if possible, I should find a woman and attach him with a rod.
Now that you're doing fine on your own, you'll have time to find someone.
Namjin began to think about how to use Sejin Lee in the future and what kind of support he could give him.

The performance ended successfully.
The reaction of the audience during the performance and the admiration of the emcee all showed that The Queens were the best on this stage.
Thanks to Minji, who is a strong type in real life, he succeeded in digesting the stage to the end.
Of course, after it was all over, I was exhausted right away, but I was in the middle of the day.

"Everyone is asleep."
"You must have been very tired. You showed such an intense stage."

After the stage like that, on the way back.
So-ye, sitting in the passenger seat, smiles as she examines her children in the rear-view mirror.

"The response was really good. Maybe we'll make it our main show."
"Yeah. I could understand it even on stage. People take good care of us."
"Thank you for your hard work."
"You worked hard too, Sejin."

Saying that, she gently puts her hand on my thigh.
He rubs my thighs with his strange hands and gently touches my groin.

"Has it accumulated a lot?"
"…Yes. I also endured it all along."

Minji didn't have time to train, so after she messed with Soye in her break room, she kept piling up.
Perhaps because she recognized that she tolerated it, she strangely built up her sexual desire, and it was quite difficult for her to bear it.

"Did you eat what I gave you?"
"Yeah."
"Then it would have been more difficult."

Laughing meaningfully, Soye moved her hand up to her crotch.
Then he unzips her and pulls out her cock.
Her erect cock protruded as if in response.

"I'm driving…"
"Yeah. I'll play a little bit."

Soye raised her fingers and rubbed the tip of my cock.
Gently stimulate her urethra at the tip of her glans with her fingers as if sweeping it with a broom.
My cock swelled in response to that stimulation.

"Um…"

The sound of tossing and turning is heard at that moment.
When I turned my gaze to the rearview mirror, I saw Minji's sleeping face turned to the other side.

"Whoops."

Seeing that, Soye laughed as if she was cute.
Even so, her hand moves again and gently stimulates my glans.
Little by little, her pre-cum leaked out and Soye's fingertips became sticky, and Soye rubbed her entire glans with that finger.
The touch, which had been a little prickly until just now, became soft with the pre-cum.
Her body heats up
She started to feel like the cock that had been building up for days was begging for sex.

"…Would you like to stop by the break room for a moment?"

I can't stand it any longer.

"I like it."

Soye answered in a honey dripping voice.
It's already a rest stop, so once there…

〈 We are QQ cute ~ 〉

I was almost startled by the ringing of my cell phone connected to the car, which blared loudly through the car's speakers.
The two of them who were sleeping behind her tossed and woke up, and So-ye hurriedly took her hand away.

"Yes, hello?"
"Oh Sejin, are you driving right now?"
"Yeah yeah Manager. What are you doing?"
"It's nothing, how long does it take to get there?"
"Uh… I think I'll be there in an hour."
"Really? Then, would you like to come to work? I said I could leave right away, but I'm sorry I changed my words."
"No, I see."
"Okay then see you at the office."

Beep.

After a simple delivery of business, the phone hangs up.

"…" "…Why are you calling me all of a sudden?"
"I know…"

I want to have sex with So-ye right now, thanks to the fire that just started, but there is no time for that.
Soye was also full of her sad expression.
Even her younger siblings can't even play, because she just woke them up on the phone.

"…"
"…"

Unable to get inside her pants, the cock protruded by itself gurgled as if it were complaining.
Soye looked behind her and slowly tucked my cock into her pants and zipped her up.
She was with him, and a strange feeling of dissatisfaction began to settle in me.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 29
Chapter 29 – The Queen of Cold Impressions

When I arrived at the company and went to the office, the southern manager greeted me.

"Hey, you did a great job, Sejin-ah. I watched the video, and the kids' performances were very good. You must have worked hard."
"What am I? The kids worked hard…"
"Khaha, it's up to the kids to even turn it around. You're an example of a manager."

He pats him on the shoulder and praises him.

"By the way, manager, I'm sorry, but can I ask the members to come after work?"
"Ah, yes. The kids should get some rest soon. I'll have someone else take them."

The manager called a nearby employee, gave him a key to his car, and sent him to the underground parking lot.
I also sent a message to Soye Shin via messenger saying that someone else would take her home now.

'Ha, I want to do it with So-ye soon…'

Today is not the only day, so you just have to be patient, but thanks to So-ye playing pranks on her in her car, her body was completely hot.
Thanks to that, her lust became hot as it was, and the feeling of blooming from her body continued.

"Sejin-ah, it's nothing else, I'm going to leave The Queens to you from now on."
"Yes?"

I was already almost done?

"I'll officially promote you from the road, and I'll pick one up and attach it to you later."

It's new, but it's said that they will officially make me in charge of Queens.
For me, my work doesn't change much, it's just a promotion, so it's just a good thing.

"The Queens, do you intend to make it a success?"

It was not a yes or no question, but a confirmation question.
I nodded right away.

"Of course. I want to take care of The Queens until the end."

Of course, I have no intention of leaving The Queens.
Can never fall
Absolutely, Never.

"Yeah, it's nice to see that the man has greed."

Boom!

The southern chief slapped my back with his thick palm.

"Then I have something to take over for you… Let's take care of the urgent first."
"What is it?"
"One outside contract. I was in the process of getting a new song from a composer."

This was the main topic of the day.

"It was originally from the A department, but in The Queens, Kim Soo-hyeok himself ran around a bit.
"Yes. That's the first time I've heard of it."
"That's what the baby was hit with an excuse, so I didn't tell you to you."

When he was bored, he said he was going on a business trip and left his seat.

"Anyway, I was in the middle of a contract for a song, but this bastard suddenly left the company… You and the composer need to talk. I'll find the details and give it to you, so look at that."
"All right."

After the kids' performances, I wanted to have a little break, but it seemed like I should keep busy.

"And I'll give you the composer's contact information. His name is Bom Cheon…"
"Did you call me?"
"Oh, what is it?"

I was startled by the sudden voice from behind me.
When I looked behind her, there was a woman with a cold expression standing there.

"I'm surprised~ Mr. Bom Cheon, why did you come to our company?"
"I stopped by for a while because of the contract. I was passing by and heard my name."
"Ms. Cheonbom isn't some kind of tiger, she's aww surprised…She's fine though she is. She'll introduce him here."

I awoke from my seat.

"This is Lee Se-jin, the manager of The Queens. Kim Soo-hyeok suddenly left the company, so he will sign a new song instead."
"Hello, my name is Sejin Lee."
"Yes…Hello, my name is Bom Cheon, the representative of 'Spring Music'."

The woman held out her hand, took it and shook it.
Then, I took a peek at what kind of woman she was.

'She's beautiful.'

She was a woman with a chilly impression like winter, not fitting the name spring.
Her hair was neatly tied back in a ponytail, and her sharp eyes and chin gave off a keen impression.
She even felt that her suit, which she was wearing, was ironed like a knife.
She was a business type woman who didn't show off her appearance at all, but she was pretty enough to know even if she suppressed her appearance.
She appears to be 170cm tall, but her legs are long and her proportions look good.
As it is, even if she debuted as a single singer or idol, her appearance score was about a passing score, but—.

'It's small.'

Her only regret was that her breasts were small.
She wasn't just average or small, she wasn't.
It is estimated to be AA or AAA size.

"…There."

While making this and that evaluation in my head for a while, I came to my senses when I heard Cheonbom's voice.
Hey this crazy
What the hell was I thinking while shaking hands.

"Oops, sorry! I've been holding your hand for too long."

I hurriedly apologized and let go of my hand.

"Hmm? It's not like that…"

Cheonbom looked at me for a while with her suspicious eyes.

"You something…"
"Yes."
"…Does it feel unusual?"
"Yeah, how do you feel?"
"Yes. I think I can feel something."
"Is that so?"
"Even if he looks like that, I'm the guy, haha."

The southern chief intervened.

"He's reviving more Queens now."
"They? Whoa…"
"It's not yet handed over, but I'll send it to Spring Music once I've properly conveyed what I need to know. Please take good care of me."
"Please take good care of me."
"Okay. Then I'll stop…"

Cheonbom gave a slight bow and turned his back.

"What kind of person do you think you are?"
"Uh…"

What a beauty.
If she said this, she would be criticized, so she changed it.

"It feels sharp. Very cold…"
"That's right. She also has the nickname 'Queen'."
"You must be overbearing."
"Yeah. It's a bit selfish, and in many ways it's a tiring type to deal with."

You seemed like a polite person just before.
Well, if you behave rudely in someone else's company office, that's a crazy bitch.

"Well, you'll understand after you try it a few times. We often sign contracts for songs, so you have to look good, okay?"
"Yes, I understand."
"Okay, then… I'll send you the documents first by e-mail. I'm taking paper documents now."

I can do anything when I work.
I turned my attention to Cheonbom and took care of each and every thing Nambujang gave me.

On the way home without Lee Se-jin.
Shin So-ye was looking out of her window with her somber face.

'I want to do it with Sejin.'

I wanted to covet Lee Se-jin's body right away.
The touch of the cock he was holding just before.
Pre-cum leaked from the tip of that thick, long, and hard cock.
And the nasty smell that emanated from his body.
The performance was over, so I thought I should enjoy it to the fullest today.
For today, I gave Lee Se-jin nutritional supplements and made him fully prepared…

'Ahhh…'

Holding back the sighs to come out at any moment, Shin So-ye just looked out the window to cool off his overheated body.
I was looking at the scenery for a while.

"Huh? Wait a minute."

Shin So-ye looks around in amazement.

"Minji?"
"I'm in the car."

Next to her, Im Ha-eun answered in a sleepy voice.

"No."
"No, in the van. Our van."
"Huh? Did you leave it there?"
"Even though he said he was sleepy, he whined and left me alone."
"Is that so?"

She was lost in the thought of wanting to be with Lee Se-jin and couldn't see her surroundings like this.

"I'll bring Lee Se-jin after work anyway."

As Lim Ha-eun said.
I was taken aback when I realized I couldn't see it, but there's nothing to worry about.
Shin So-ye let out a sigh of relief and leaned back into her seat.

"…"

But it's strange.
She shouldn't have to worry, but something worries her.
Should Park Min-ji be worried, or should she be worried…
A subtle sensation gently scratched Shin So-ye's insides.

'No big deal to Minji.'

She'll be sleeping in the van, so she won't be harmed.
It is impossible for anyone except Lee Se-jin to suddenly enter, and the car is in the company's underground parking lot in the first place.
There is no reason to be anxious for no reason.
I shouldn't have…

'What. What's bothering you so much?'

Shin So-ye continued to be confused by her insecurities for the unknown.

"Ummm…"

Park Min-ji suddenly woke up.
She looked around her with her drowsy eyes, and after a while she realized where she was.

'It's still a van…'

But why is the van stopped?
I forced Park Min-ji to understand her current situation after barely regaining her consciousness by forcing her head to turn.

"I said I would stay… I said…"

All you have to do is wallow and wait for her brother to come.
After understanding her situation, Park Min-ji closed her eyes again.
But she couldn't go back to sleep.
She had slept so well the other day that her sleep had gotten pretty far.
But without her cell phone, she has nothing else to do.

"…Boring…"

Park Min-ji looked around, hoping that there might be something in her car.
Of course, there was nothing interesting in the car I rode in every day.
Park Min-ji, who searched all the seats, passenger seats, and driver's seats, eventually looked at the trunk of her car…

"What is that…?"

She found a sports bag in the corner of the trunk.
She opened the bag as if it were natural, and as soon as she opened it, a strong, strong smell wafted out.

"Is this oppa… Clothes…?"

It was Lee Se-jin who sometimes couldn't even get off work properly because he was in charge of Park Min-ji for the past few days.
Of course she didn't have time to do the laundry, so she prepared one of her bags and stuffed her clothes roughly into it.

"…"

The smell of Lee Se-jin's sweat wafting from inside the bag.
Park Min-ji took out a shirt and put his nose close to him.
The smell of Lee Se-jin wafts up.

"…Hmm…"

Minji Park strongly inhaled the smell of her shirt.
She remembered the sex she had with Lee Se-jin in the past, and recalled the smell of Lee Se-jin that she had at that time, and savored the smell.

"Yes…"

She was Park Min-ji, who recalled that pleasure every day since she had sex with her the other day.
In addition, she also ate the drink prepared by Shin So-ye, so her body temperature was quite high, and Park Min-ji's heat switch was turned on immediately by the smell of her.

"Sniff sniff… Sniff sniff…!"

Park Min-ji kept smelling Lee Se-jin's shirt.
She didn't smell fragrant, but she didn't have another smell she wanted to smell as much as this one.

'I like the smell of sweat… But the smell of semen… I want to smell it again…'

Greed tends to escalate.
As soon as I smelled the sweat, I began to crave the smell of Lee Se-jin's semen.
She just like that time she wants to be fucked.

Beep! Drooling…

Then, the car door opened.
Opening the van door, Lee Se-jin appeared.
Park Min-ji was shocked to see that, but she did not hide the shirt she was holding.
She reflexively felt that she had to hide who she was, but rather than that, her nature took precedence.
As if Park Min-ji wanted to see it, she buried her face in Lee Se-jin's shirt and she met her gaze with him.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 30
Chapter 30 – The End… Huh?

She knew that Minji would be in the car because she had been contacted by Soye.
But she didn't know that she was smelling like her own shirt on mine like crazy.
I hid it in the corner of the car to do laundry, but to find it.

However, what was more surprising than that appearance was Minji's attitude.
Although caught by me, she was still sniffing me with her face buried in her shirt.
She is quietly glancing into my eyes without a hint of averting her gaze.
As if to do something.

"…"
"…"

There was silence in the car for a while.
I looked her in the eyes, closed her car door and got inside.

"It's Minji."
"Yes, yes heh…"
"Didn't you say you'd give me a prize?"
"Eh…?"

To be honest, it was kind of limiting.
So-ye's hand play on her way back, the semen accumulated from drinking for over a week, the breasts that Min-ji kept seeing while training, and the smell that lingered.
Isn't Min-ji openly provoking like that in the middle of the piled up like that?
The moment her eyes met hers, her instincts immediately beat reason.
I didn't think of anything else.

"Oh…"

I pulled Minji and put her on the floor of her car.
Then she took off her pants in front of her.
Her saggy cock bulged out, and in an instant she started to get an erection.
In front of Minji's eyes, my cock grows rapidly and stands tall toward the sky.

"Wow, wow…"

Minji is surprised by her erection process.
I didn't mind the admiration and immediately put my cock in her mouth.

"Sniff sniff…"

Minji sniffed her cock like a puppy.
Since she didn't wash it, she carefully sniffs that cock that must have accumulated her smell.

"Smell… Hehe… Ha…"

Minji's voice and eyes loosen up as if she's intoxicated by the smell.
I accepted that and pushed my cock into Minji's mouth.
It was a violent attitude that he would not have normally done, but Minji quietly accepted me.

"Um, ugh…"

Minji Park starts sucking my dick.
It tasted all over my cock, like delicious candy.
Enjoying My Cock With Unaccustomed Tongue
That alone wasn't enough.
I grabbed Minji's head and drove her cock deep into it.

"Kheup!"

Minji coughed as her cock suddenly went all the way down her throat.
And yet it doesn't spit out my cock, which I interpreted as permission.
He grabbed Minji's head and shook it back and forth like an ona hole.

"Big, heeup, black, big, big…!"

Minji made a painful noise every time my cock went down her throat.
Before she knew it, her big eyes were welling up with tears.
I paused and pulled her cock out of her mouth.

"…Are you fine?"
"Keukheop, big… Heh, ha, ha, ha…"

Minji looks at me without answering and catches her breath.

"Joe, it's a little… Rough…"
"No?"
"I don't know…"

Even as she answered, her eyes looked up at me.
I put my cock back in her mouth.
He grabbed Minji's head and started shaking it again.
But this time, I did it a little less harshly.
He didn't even shove her cock down her throat, shaking it to the extent that she wasn't bothered by it.

"Zhung, chup, chup, chup…!"

Minji continued to suck my cock.
When I moved my head, I just focused on sucking.
He persistently sucked my cock as if he was going to suck up the pre-cum and semen in his urethra.

"Puha!"

He pulled his cock out for a moment and then rubbed it against her face.
Minji received her own saliva and her cock, which was polished with my pre-cum, with that face.
She enjoyed the feel and smell of my cock, without a hint of dislike, or rather with an expression of delight.

"I can do more… I can do it…"

Minji says she wants to keep sucking.
Those words were a signal.
I reached for Minji's seat behind her, pulled her handle on the side of her seat, and pushed her seat behind her.
He pushed the sheet all the way to the end to make it look like a cot, and laid Minji on it.

"Oh, brother…?"

Minji asked in a trembling voice.
I ignored the trembling voice, as if it wasn't because of fear.

"Oops!"

I immediately took down Minji's pants along with her panties.
The baggy triangle panties and training shorts came off easily.
Then he put her hand inside her cunt.

"I'm sorry…"

Minji moaned right away.
Her cunt was already wet with love juice.
Foreplay is unnecessary, very good.

"Minji, turn back."
"Yes, yes…"

Following my words, Minji turned her body.

"Put your ass out."

This time, Minji sticks out her butt.
But she was a little clumsy in that posture.
It is best to lift her buttocks while keeping her upper body and her waist close to the floor, but Minji, unaware of that, just took a prone position.
I pressed my body against Minji's back and pressed her upper body roughly.

"What's wrong!?"
"Her chest is on the floor and her butt is lifted up."

I spoke in an instructive tone, but my hands pressed themselves against her body and lifted her hips with my hands.
It was an expression of her heart that she did not want to wait until she did as she did.
Minji calmly accepted my touch, and thanks to that, a plausible posture for hitting her back was prepared.
Her pink cunt lay bare in front of me.

"…"

It had been fucked the other day, but Minji's pussy looked like it was brand new.
The closed pussy entrance, the clear pink color, and even a good smell seems to rise little by little…
It was a pretty and delicious-looking pussy that I wanted to eat right away.
I paused for a moment, using my remaining rationality, and hurriedly took a condom from my bag in the passenger seat.
At the same time, he looked closely to see if Minji would show signs of disliking it even a little bit.

"Brother… That… What are you doing…?"

Minji asks why she is not doing anything after preparing her gourd.
Minji might say that he didn't like it because of the rough treatment. It was clearly my mistake to think that way.

"I'm sorry…!"

I immediately grabbed Minji's ass and pushed her cock.
The already wet pussy gently accepted my cock.
The cock that entered Suuk went right into the end of Minji's pussy.

"Ugh, turn off, at the end…"
"Can I reach you?"
"Hey, hey, hey! Hey! Hey, hehe…!"

If it was me, I gave this timing time for my pussy to get used to.
After giving my partner's vagina a little time to contract to match the shape of my cock, I shook my back.
But not now.
I didn't have a single thought of wanting to be considerate of the other person.
I was full of thoughts that I just wanted to eat Park Min-ji in front of me like a dog.

"Ah, ah! Ha ah! Ah, ah!"

So I shook my back right away.
He pulled out the cock barely enough to barely see the glans, and then inserted it all the way to the entrance of Minji's womb.
It just made the action quick and rough.

Puck, puck, puck, puck!

"Ahhh, hah, hah, hah, ah, ah…!"

Minji groaned as if in pain.
It was a mixture of pleasure and pain.
But the little bit of pain mixed with it was strangely sweet.
So I just screwed it up
Thinking only of my sexual desire, I frantically poked at Minji Park's pussy.

"Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, hey…!"

Minji moans every time I fuck her.
As soon as I thought I wanted to come cheap, I immediately ejaculated.

Pushyuk, viewureut, viewureut…!

The semen accumulated for a long time gushed out like crazy.

"Aww…!"

Minji reacts as if she can feel the semen even though she is wearing a condom.
You can feel the semen coming out even outside the condom.
After ejaculating for a while, I pulled out the cock.

"Oh…"

The condom got caught in Minji's narrow pussy, and in the end, only my cock came out, leaving the condom intact.
I had no choice but to carefully open Minji's cunt with my hands and remove the condom.
The inside of the condom was so full of semen that it was safe to say that I had never seen it in my life.
It's the first time I've ever been this far while having sex.

'What should I do with this?'

There was no place to throw it away in the car, so I put the condom on Minji's butt.

Sting.

But the look was quite satisfactory.
A pussy dripping with love juice from having sex just now, and even a condom on top of the ass that proves that 'I ate it once'…
A little bit of semen leaked out of the condom and stained Minji's ass, and the sight was insanely erotic.
The desire to leave more evidence on the buttocks by committing Minji more right now springs up.
I took out a second condom and put it on right away.
My cock wasn't dead at all, even though I had just ejaculated that much.

"Hey! Bar, that's right…!?"

When I quickly insert it into Minji, she is startled.
Instead of answering, I squeezed my hips and shook my hips.

Puck, puck, puck, puck!

It made the same sound as when it was first hit.
When I did it raw, the sound changed after I wrapped it once, but that doesn't change with condoms.

"Ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah…!"

Even though she is suffering, Minji's voice seems to have a little heart at the end of her words.
Enjoying that sex, I grabbed her hips tightly.
He just concentrated on fucking his cock into her cunt.

Puck, puck, puck, puck…!
View, view, view…!

The second case came sooner than expected.
Ejaculated as much semen as the first ejaculation.

"I'm sorry…"

Minji seemed to feel it too.
As soon as I finished ejaculation, I immediately removed the cock and changed the condom.
This time, I put the condom I used on Minji's buttock.
Two condoms filled with semen were placed on both sides of Minji's buttocks.

"Bar, right again…?"

I just inserted it this time.
I've been cheap twice, but the desire doesn't diminish at all.
It was still lacking.

"Ugh, ugh! Haha!"

He continued to fuck Minji's ass.
Again and again, I madly fucked that ass just to satisfy my sexual desire.
The semen inside the condom leaked out of Minji's swaying buttocks and stained her ass.

Beautiful…!

How much did you squeeze
As I mechanically repeated the piston stroke, I was able to meet the third ejaculation in no time.
Again, he took out the condom and placed it on Minji's butt.

"Hasssss, hass…"

Minji's reaction was exhausting, probably because she was exhausted from being stuck all the time.
But I was still.
His cock was still stiff, screaming for more.
I wanted to fuck Minji's trembling pussy more, and the wet ass as the semen flowed down was so erotic.
Seeing this sight, the desire to completely cover Minji's ass and pussy with my scent grew even stronger.

"Damn."

I tried to use the next condom, but the condom pack was empty.
Only 3, that's too few.
I bought it just in case, so I never thought buying just one would lead to such a disappointing result.

"Whoa, whoa…"

Minji was still breathing.
Then her cunt twitched.
As if she wanted to fuck me more, she kept dripping her juices and waiting for my cock.

"Keep… The end… Huh?"
"I've run out of condoms."

Minji whispered a little at my words.

"My life is better… I like it…"

As soon as I heard that, I inserted her raw cock into Minji's pussy as if I had waited.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 31
Chapter 31 – Let the Dog Visit

It felt a little strange when I put on a condom and fucked it inside.
It was obviously being fucked inside the pussy, but the stimulation was lacking.
There was no feeling of vagina brushing the glans with love juice, no vivid sensation of sucking while soiling my entire cock, just gently going back and forth inside the vagina.

"Aww…! Joe, good…!"

After having such unsatisfying sex, getting fucked raw made me feel so much better.
Minji's cunt full of love juice mixed with my Cooper juice, dirtying my cock, and the narrow pussy squeezed the glans area and rubbed it.
The parts that were not stimulated because of the condom shell are all stimulated when raw.
I felt every wrinkle inside Minji's pussy with my cock, and I vividly felt that those wrinkles swallowed my cock, sucked it, and wanted it.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha!"

Minji wanted to feel better about his life.
The declining sexuality grew again, and the pleasure contained in it increased even more.
Whenever that happens, Minji's narrow pussy gurgles and wraps around my cock with its wrinkles.
Yes this is real sex
After all, sex has to be raw.

"Hyaaaaah! Aang, Joe, good…! Ehhh! Joe, good!"

Match!

"Aww! Yay… Hey… Whoa…"

Match!

"Aheung!! Hey, hey, hey, hey, after…"

He hit Minji's butt with his palm and continued to fuck him.
Every time I hit the butt, the palm marks remain vivid, and Minji screams in pleasure.

"Heh, heh, flow… Heh…"

The semen leaking out of the condom was flowing all over Minji's buttocks before she knew it.
The semen that flowed out of the condom placed in the middle went down the buttocks and started dirtying her pussy.
I continued to drive the semen into Minji's pussy even as I buried the semen on my cock.
The semen, which had been wrapped in a condom so as not to be inside, went back into Minji's pussy.

Fang, Fang, Fang, Fang…!
Sting, sting, sting, sting…

The sound of my semen mixing with her love juice leaks out.
I loved my cum-soaked ass and the inside of her vagina.
Hearing that sound, he ejaculated for the fourth time.

"Hey, de, come in…!"

This time, I filled Minji's pussy with my semen.
His momentum had slowed down a little, but he still spurted semen intensely.

"It's hot…"

My semen fills Minji's warm pussy as it is.
After I finished ejaculating, I didn't remove my cock and started pistoning again inside Minji's cunt.

Sloppy sloppy sloppy…

As the semen rubbed, the tingling sound changed to a squishy feeling.

"More… Ha ha, yet, I'm sorry…!"

As I fucked roughly, my semen leaked out of Minji's cunt.
The semen fell to the floor and soiled the sheets, but I just shook my back, not paying attention.
Still lacking
I want to commit more, more, of this woman.
I was still full of lust in my head.

By the time he ejaculated one more time, Min-ji was tired and even his sexuality began to decrease.

When he ejaculated a few more times, Minji had stopped intercourse.
I was just giving myself over to pleasure, occasionally spasming my body and hips.
I also had my cock die from the afterglow of the ejaculation, but the cock quickly revived and I fucked it again into Minji's pussy.

After ejaculating more than ten times like that.
When I came to my senses, barely satisfied, Minji's appearance was spectacle.

"Heh, heuh, ha ha… Heh… Heh… Hye uh…"

Minji is just shaking her body while making an incomprehensible sound.
My ass and cunt were full of my semen, and my semen was oozing out of my cunt.
Her pink pussy, which had her mouth closed before doing so, now opens her mouth to the size of my cock and gurgles.
And under it, my semen and Minji's love liquid pooled and made a puddle.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha…"

The result of just surrendering to desire and driving Minji's body like crazy was brutal.

Click.

I took a picture of it because I felt like it was a waste for some reason.
Minji's body reacted to the sound of clicking.
That look was hot again, so I violated Minji once more.

"Hyaeuuuuu…"

While making a strange moan, Minji's pussy accepted my cock.
Still not dry, he gave me juice and wanted my cock.
In the end, I cummed on Minji once more, forced the cock covered in semen and love juice into Minji's mouth, cleaned it up, and finished the sex after ejaculating once more.

The next day, Shin So-ye was feeling uncertain.
The first reason was Park Min-ji.
Last night, Min-ji, who Se-jin Lee brought, was not in a good condition.

"That… Uh… Must have been a bit overworked."

Park Min-ji is fully stretched as if she is very tired.
Actually, that's about it, I was just a little worried about Minji, but…

"…"
"…"

A subtle air flow flowed between Im Ha-eun and Lee Se-jin.
It was only for a moment, but Lim Ha-eun glared at Lee Se-jin, and Lee Se-jin turned her gaze away.

'What's going on between you two?'

Curiosity blossomed in Shin So-ye at the sight, and soon another suspicion arose and developed into her suspicion.

'Why is there no reaction like this?'

Shin So-ye stayed next to Lee Se-jin all day and slightly provoked him.
She kissed her when she wasn't around, sat next to her and stroked her thighs or groin under the desk.
However, Lee Se-jin's attitude toward the provocation was a bit ambiguous.
Until yesterday, his body was hot and erect, and he flinched at his gestures, but today he was oddly calm.
Apparently, it was in heat until yesterday, but today I don't feel that anxious heart.
Besides, because Lee Se-jin was so busy, he had little time to hang out with her.

'What…'

Shin So-ye started to feel lonely for no reason as she seemed to be alone.
Shin So-ye, curious as to why his flame had gone out, pondered Lee Se-jin.
Then, her chance came up to her.
She enters the office only to find that Sejin Lee is not there and she only has his backpack.

"…"

Shin So-ye wanted to check the inside of the bag.
A woman's intuition crossed her mind that there must be something she wanted in her bag.
She thought it was something she shouldn't have done, but since she had rummaged through her backpack a few times before at his request, she wouldn't be too far off.
Shin So-ye rummaged through Lee Se-jin's backpack, but she came across an unexpected object.

"Condom…?"

It was an item I had never used while having sex with Lee Se-jin.
I've been taking birth control pills and haven't used them since the first sex, so why does this come out of my backpack?
That's all I've written.

"…"

At that moment, the pieces of the puzzle began to fit in Shin So-ye's head.
The story that he was teaching Im Ha-eun, his sexual desire suddenly diminished, and the two exchanged strange glances…

'Come to think of it, the smell of deodorant was really bad in the car today. Sejin said it was because she accidentally spilled milk on the sheet…'

What if it's not the smell of milk but to cover up other smells?
Im Ha-eun, who smelled the smell, frowned at Lee Se-jin. What if the reason for the frown was something else and not the stench?
Since she was Shin So-ye, who did not yet know that she had committed Park Min-ji, her guess naturally focused on Im Ha-eun.
Of course, there were some facts that proved that guess wrong, but the glue of doubt was enough to make them disregard.

"The two of you… Did it…"

She released her sexual desire to Im Ha-eun before she did, and she was incredibly upset.
Of course, if Lee Se-jin did that, I believe it must be because of his own reasons, but even so, he felt sorry for him.
Shin So-ye, who suffered from negative emotions for a long time, soon made a decision.

She suddenly took over the work of Kim Soo-hyeok, so her work increased too much.
Thanks to that, she couldn't even afford to accept Soye's begging.
In order not to let Minji find out that she had quenched her sexual desire first, she should quickly take care of herself…

"Sejin, are you still busy?"

As I was barely finishing the paperwork, Soye came to visit me in her office.

"What is it, sister, today is off, so why did you come to work?"
"Why, why did I come to see you?"
"I'm sorry… I've been busy all along…"

I'm really sorry.
I also want to finish work quickly and play with my sister.

"Still, the handover is almost finished. The paperwork is all finished, and if I work overtime today, I'll have time tomorrow."
"Huh… You're busy even today…"
"I'm so sorry sister…"
"I'm sorry, aren't you?"

She said she was sorry, but when Soye answered like that, she suddenly felt uneasy.

"Of course…"
"Then can you do me a favor?"
"Which one?"

When she answered with a smile, Soye smiled at her.

"Please let me see the dog you showed me the other day."
"Dog… Yo? Uh…"
"Yeah, dog. I like dogs."
"That dog, actually…"
"Know."

Shin So-ye looks at me while answering that.
Its pupils seemed to have faded.

"Yes. I want to see it with my own eyes too."
"…"

There is a difference between telling words and showing them.
That's why she hesitated a little, but if you think about it carefully, isn't it after you've already talked about it?
There was no reason not to show it.

'Well, I showed it in front of Minji too…'
"Why? No?"
"…Okay. Then I'll show you tomorrow."
"Yea, I got it."

Soye smiles at my answer.
She came over and sat next to me.

"A dog watch is a dog watch…"

Then, So-ye starts touching her thighs again.

"I still have a lot of work to do today…"
"Work. I'll just play around with you."

How do you work while being teased like that?
But I couldn't protest like that.
It was because I had an intuition that it was better not to reject Shin So-ye's proposal, which is showing this now.

"Umm, uhm, churup."

It's better to soothe it once and get back to work.
Let's do our best and get back to work.
With that thought in mind, I kissed Soye and held her hand.

"…Shall we go to the car for a minute?"
"Yes."

As soon as these words came out, So-ye's fear disappeared and she made a normal expression.
I stroked Soye and left her office holding her hand.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 32
Chapter 32 – It's Less Fun Than I Thought

Late in the evening, in The Queens' inn.
Im Ha-eun grumbled and put on a choker around her neck and a summer coat.

〉 That bastard: See you today
〉 That bastard: 10pm in the park
〉 That bastard: Don't be late, come out

It was because of Lee Se-jin's contact after a long time.
I don't know why the guy who would normally pick me up asked me to come out alone, but I guessed what he would do if he was calling me to the park.
Even so, I wore a shirt and shorts properly under the coat.

'That bastard, he'll take it off right away anyway.'

With that in mind, I also packed a bag to put her clothes in.

'I'll take care of more… Well, that bastard must have prepared it.'

Im Ha-eun leaves the room fully prepared.
She had been called by Lee Se-jin bastard to educate her, so her expression was rotten, but the speed of her exit was strangely fast.
It was a step that seemed to have anticipation.
Unaware that she was taking such a step, she quietly opened the door and headed out.

'Where's her sister gone anyway?'

She made sure Shin So-ye was sleeping and wished she could sneak out, but now she wasn't in her dorm.
While she's gone, when Shin So-ye returns, she'll wonder why she's not there.

She said, 'I wish she could come back in her sister's absence, but she probably won't… Ha, she'll have to prepare an excuse. She should ask the bastard to think of something suitable.'

Im Ha-eun catches a taxi while thinking about this and that.
But after a while, she could realize that she didn't need an excuse.

Late evening, in the corner of the parking lot in front of the park.
After stopping and getting out of the car in an out-of-the-way place, she went to the park entrance, where she met.
Looking at the time, there are still 10 minutes left until the appointment time.
Now we just have to wait for Im Ha-eun to come.

"…Come soon."

As she put her cell phone into her pocket, she saw a person walking in the distance.
Thanks to her coat and steps that didn't suit this weather, I could immediately tell that she was Im Ha-eun even if I couldn't see her face.
Im Ha-eun walked right in front of her and she stopped.

"…"

Im Ha-eun glares at me with an angry expression.

"Why did you tell me to come on your own today?"
"Hmm? What's wrong with that?"
"You usually come to pick me up. Even if I can't come right in front of the dorm, I'll wait for you nearby."

She listened little by little, with her arms crossed.

"If you're making them do things like this at night, they should be exposed as little as possible. That way, you won't be able to feel a little relieved."
"…"

She started nagging Im Ha-eun as if she were her girlfriend.
Was it because she was so sad that she didn't come to pick me up?
Still, the timing is not very good to think of taking this kind of attitude today.

"What is it? Are you listening to me? When people protest, you have to listen properly."
"I'm listening. But that…"
"What? If you have something to say, say it clearly."

With those words, Lim Ha-eun puts a little more strength in her eyes.
I avoided those eyes and looked behind Im Ha-eun.

"Don't avert your eyes."
"Ha-eun, she insists like a girlfriend."
"Ah, girlfriend, what are you talking about unnie. Why am I with a guy like this!?!!?!?!?"

Im Ha-eun started the game and turned around behind her.
Behind him, Soye stood with a smiling face.
No, correct me.
It's a face that smiles but doesn't smile.

"I see. Sejin has a girlfriend, right?"
"Eh eh uh uh uh uh uh, girlfriend? Huh? Two?"
"What are you so surprised about? You already know that me and Sejin are like that?"
"Oh, no, that, that, why, no, how would I know that, uh, right, okay?"
"I heard you saw everything I did with Sejin? He even threatened me with that."

Soye still has a smile on her face.
However, Im Ha-eun's face was quickly becoming contemplative.

"That, that, that, that, on purpose…"
"It's okay~ I don't care what you see~ It's not anyone else, it's our Haeun."
"Uh uh uh…"
"Aren't you curious why I'm here?"
"What, what, that, that's right. That, uh, yes. Uh, what are you doing here…"

Soye smiled and showed what she was holding to Lim Haeun, who was stuttering like her broken machine and couldn't control her body.

"Wouldn't this be the answer~?"

What she was holding in her hand was her dog's leash.
The moment he saw that, Im Ha-eun turned her gaze to me.
What the hell happened to that look in her eyes, she questioned.
What can I say to you?
Just make me smile

"You, you… !"
"Haeun-ah?"

Soye called for Im Haeun in a kind and gentle voice as usual, and put the leash she was holding on Im Haeun's choker.

"Are you nice, our Haeun?"

Saying that, Soye smiled.
At that smile, Im Ha-eun slowly started shaking her body.

Half an hour later, she was at the corner of the park entrance.
She said in a tone that she felt sorry for So-ye in a dark place where people couldn't see.

"It's less fun than I thought."
"…"

Im Ha-eun did not respond to So-ye's complaint.
It's a night walk, which is embarrassing for her self, but what can she say to So-ye, who says it's not fun?

"I thought it would be more fun."
"Sister… What… Is that…"
"Wouldn't it be boring to take a walk in an empty park?"

So-ye pokes Im Ha-eun on the cheek while laughing.

"I heard that you received a lot of education from Se-jin, so I was curious about how much you received, but it's more boring than I thought. Se-jin, you should do it more properly."
"If you do it right… How?"
"For example~"

Soye put her hand on her chin and thought about her, and she immediately opened her eyes.

"Yes, there is one good one."

Soye nodded her head while smiling brightly.

"Sejin-ah, let's go somewhere for a while. I'll take a picture of you."
"OK got it."

Shin-so jumps up with my answer and grabs her leash. Yes.
There is a lot of excitement in that expression.

"Ha-eun, I'll show you some interesting places."
"Ah, fun…?"
"Yeah. I only recently discovered this place… It's very strange. You'll enjoy it too."

Soye still smiles and speaks.
This smiling face hadn't faded since I met Im Ha-eun.

"…"

And Im Ha-eun also had the tension on her face after meeting So-ye.
I've always felt this, but it seems that Ha-eun is strangely weak to So-ye.

"Let's go."

With Soye's horse, we got into the car.

With my daughter

"Welcome."

When the door of the adult store 'Shy Toys for woman' opened, a female employee reflexively greeted me.
Along with that, her eyes turned momentarily to the guest who had entered.

'One person.'

She was a woman wrapped up in sunglasses, a mask, and an unsuitable coat for the hot weather.

'Yes, beginner.'

Since the goods sold are goods, there were many people who came to this store who carefully concealed their identities in such a way.
So, the employee looked at my cell phone again with a sullen face.

"…"

However, Im Ha-eun did not know that.
I was terribly ashamed of entering a store like this alone, and that's why I was very concerned even if the staff didn't see me.

'Damn shit shit shit shit shit shit… !'

As she entered the store, Im Ha-eun felt ashamed to death.
The clothes were better than when I was in the park.
Inside her coat, her clothes were properly packed, and her face was clearly covered with a mask and sunglasses.
The staff is also a woman, and her place is an adult product store, so it shouldn't have been embarrassing, but …

'Such a shop, just entering is embarrassing!'

For Im Ha-eun, her place itself was too stimulating.

'No no, let's not worry about it. Never mind. Hurry up, let's just run errands and leave. Errands only!'

Im Ha-eun took a quick look inside her shop.
After looking around for a while, she stepped into the dildo corner.

'… And fuck. There are so many. The world is so damn wide.'

When she saw the colorful objects lined up in a row, Haeun Lim almost cursed out loud.
She knew what dildos were, but it was the first time she had actually seen them, and she had no idea that there were so many different and colorful things.

'Here to buy something similar to Sejin Lee…?'

Shin So-ye's order was simple.

'Buy a pack of condoms and a dildo the same size as Sejin's.'
"…"

Im Ha-eun glances at the counter.
The female employee was looking at her phone as if she had no interest, but Im Ha-eun herself was very concerned.

'A store like this, I'll never come in more than twice!'

Im Ha-eun, who had been looking at her employee for a while while thinking about that, picked up a dildo.

'…Versa, this should be enough.'

Im Ha-eun didn't even look at her properly before she picked up a suitable dildo and headed to her counter.
Im Ha-eun's footsteps continued to stop due to her unbearable shame, but she forced herself to whip herself and she moved again.
Heading to her counter, she picked up a random condom.

"…Here you go."

Im Ha-eun puts items on the counter with her crawling voice.
That voice was so pitiful that she couldn't imagine Im Ha-eun's.

'I feel like my face will burst…!'

Im Ha-eun was incredibly embarrassed to say that I would use this dildo in the future.
The employee who received her item looked at it for a moment, and it took an eternity for her to scan the barcode.

Beep.

"5,000 won, 65,000 won…All are 70,000 won."

An employee who speaks in a mechanical voice as much as possible and puts things in a black plastic bag.
Im Ha-eun, overcome with shame, said that as soon as the item was put in the plastic bag, she immediately grabbed it and turned her body to run away.

"Excuse me."

No what why
Im Ha-eun couldn't say anything and glared at her employee.

"You have to pay and take it."

Hwaaak.

Heat rose to Im Ha-eun's face.
Embarrassed, she pulled out her card and handed it to her clerk.
But perhaps because she was in too much of a hurry, she accidentally tossed the card and threw it at the checkout counter.

"Oh that…"

Im Ha-eun is flustered.
But it was a common sight for an employee who had seen this all too often while working at the store.
The clerk did not respond, picked up the card, paid mechanically, and returned the card.

"Thank you. Goodbye."

With those words at the end, Im Ha-eun ran out of her store with her quick steps.
The employee, left alone in the store, began to focus on the nutube he was looking at again.

Bonus: Illustration without sunglasses.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 33
Chapter 33 – My Dog

When her Haeun Im came out outside her adult store, we took her and hurried back to her van.
On her way back, unlike Im Ha-eun, who made her cry, So-ye was smiling happily.

"Hey, here…"

In her van, Im Ha-eun handed over the things she had bought.
Shin So-ye nods her head as if to open it.
I was a bit surprised when I opened the bag.

"Ultra-thin…?"

'EXTREME THIN 0.02'
As far as I know, it was the thinnest condom among those sold in Korea.

"Buying the thinnest one… You wanted to do it too?"
"What, what? No, I just bought the one in front of me…!"

Im Ha-eun gets angry at my words.

"…"

And So-ye looked at Im Ha-eun without saying anything.

"Ha Eun-ah."
"Uh, yes sister."
"I guess you're looking forward to this next one? Did you buy the one that makes you feel the best?"
"That, that's not it, I just saw it right…"

Im Ha-eun, who was about to protest her, immediately stopped her.
The smile she had been showing all night had disappeared from Soye's face.

"Okay, if you expect a lot… Let's have fun, right?"

Soye smiles again.
Her voice was sweet, but her laugh was a little off.

"Sejin, let's go to your room."
"Okay."
"Now, let's go, Haeun-ah?"

So-ye shows a smile to Im Ha-eun again.
Im Ha-eun couldn't say anything and she just stayed quiet.

She parked in front of my room in the van and on the way back to my room, So-ye kept Ha-eun Im on her leash.
However, the leash felt more like a chain attached to a condemned prisoner than a leash for her dog.
She must have felt that way because Im Ha-eun was making an expression as if she would soon be sentenced to death.

"Um, long time no see."

Soye said as she entered the room.

"Haeun, are you new?"
"Yes."
"Yes, it's fortunate. I was the only one who let you into the room…"

A small, whispering small child.
Pulling on her leash, she entered her room first.

"Haeun-ah, come in~"
"…"

Soye dragged Im Haeun into the middle of her room, and she ordered.

"Sit here."
"Yes…"

Im Ha-eun hesitantly sits down.
Soye took out the dildo Lim Haeun had just bought in front of him.

"Ser, I can't believe that…"
"Didn't you notice when I told you to buy it?"

So-ye answers with a smile.

"Uh, sister… What are you going to do…"
"I have to play with the dog."

Soye went back to sit behind Im Haeun and she took off her coat.
She then stripped off her clothes and quickly made her naked.

"I went out, so take off her clothes~"

Soye grabbed Im Haeun's nipple, which had become her naked body, and pinched it with her thumb and forefinger.

"Uh, uh, unnie… It hurts…"

Im Ha-eun, who speaks out in pain at her bullying.
So-ye teased her for a while longer, as if enjoying Im Ha-eun's reaction, and then she took out the condom that Im Ha-eun had bought for her.

"Now, put together the things my dog bought~"

So-ye held a dildo in front of Im Ha-eun's eyes and put a condom on it.
However, the touch was quite awkward, so I helped because it took quite a while.

"Thanks."

After hehe, Soye put her empty hand on Im Haeun's cunt.
Then, he immediately raised her hand and showed surprise.

"Oh my, are you ready already?"
"This, this…"
"My dog is such a pervert. So wet from a walk and a dildo."

Soye immediately inserted the dildo into Im Haeun's pussy.

Prick.

"Yes…!"

The dildo went in smoothly.

"By the way, did you buy something smaller than Sejin's? I told you to buy a similar size."
"Choi, something as similar as possible… Hehe, I bought it!"
"Isn't it?"
"My, how could I know that!"
"…Is it?"

Soye showed a slightly unexpected reaction.
But that's only for a moment.

"Yeah, a little smaller would be fine."

So-ye continued to bully Im Ha-eun.
She inserts the dildo all the way into her cunt and swirls it around with her hand.

"Oops, oops…"

Im Ha-eun groans little by little.
Pleasure began to mix with the pain.

"Oh my, is my puppy already responding?"
"That, that's…"
"I heard that I received a lot of education, but it must be true. I get wet and feel it right away."
"No, I'm just… I'm sorry…!"

When So-ye, who had been teasing Im Ha-eun, stopped turning her dildo and pistoned her back and forth, she reacted greatly to Ha-eun Im.

"No, what's wrong~ You love it this much?"

Prick.

Im Ha-eun flinched a little every time the dildo moved.
Even if it was scary that Soye appeared, it seemed that her entire body reacted quickly because her sexual desire had been faithfully accumulated over the past few days.

"Ugh, ugh, hauh, ugh, ugh…!"
"Your moaning is cute too~ It's erotic."
"Ugh, ah, uh, unnie… Ugh…!"

The juice from Im Ha-eun's cunt gradually soiled her floor, and the seat she was sitting on began to get dirty.

"Ah, whoops, whoops, whoops, whoops…!"

It didn't take long to reach the climax.
So-ye stabbed her cunt with a dildo without mercy, and Im Ha-eun immediately trembled all over her body and poured out her love juice.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha…"
"Oh, are you gone already? Did you like this dildo that much?"
"That, that… Ha ha, ha ha…"

Im Ha-eun gasps for her breath.
Soye, who watched the scene for a while, spread Lim Haeun's legs apart.

"The owner~?"
"Yes?"
"I think it's dirty here. Please clean it up."

With those words, So-ye spread Im Ha-eun's pussy with her fingers.
Her reddish pink cunt is in full bloom, opening her mouth.
I lowered her body and put my mouth on Im Ha-eun's cunt.

Chop, churup, chureup…!

Im Ha-eun stirred her body as she sucked her wet cunt.

"Ugh, bar, I just went…! Ah, ah, haa…!"

Ignoring her words, he sucked hard at her cunt.
As if she had an erection, she bulged out a little, and she held her clitoris in her mouth, moving her tongue inside her cunt.
At the same time, Soye was persistently harassing her nipples.
He kneaded both of her breasts and pinched Im Ha-eun's nipples with her fingers, and each time Im Ha-eun let out a moan.

"Uh, ha, ha, ha…!"

At this point, I'm starting to get a little excited.
He pulled her face away from Im Ha-eun's cunt and stood up.
After sneaking a look at Soye's face, he lowered his pants and took out his erect penis.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha…"

Im Ha-eun gasped and looked at the cock.
I put on the condom she had bought and then sat down in front of her, right in front of her eyes.
And I wanted to insert her into her as she was, but …

"Wait a minute."

Soye stopped me.

"Ha-eun, don't dogs do this kind of posture?"
"Again… Why…"
"Should I behave like a puppy?"

Soye pulled Im Haeun and turned her back.
He made Im Ha-eun lie face down and lifted her butt.

"Yes, this is a dog-like posture."

Soye grabs my body while laughing.

"Okay, owner~ Give the puppy a prize now."

Following that, I inserted my cock into Im Ha-eun's pussy.
My pussy, already dildos, swallowed my cock right away.
He ate his dick as if he had been waiting for it, and immediately welcomed it with a tight squeeze.

"I'm sorry…!"
"How are you, Haeun? Sejin's is bigger?"
"Mo, I don't know…!"
"If it's a puppy, you should know the owner's size too~ Sejin-ah, tell me right away. Roughly."

Poke, poke, poke…

As a courtesy request, I immediately shook her waist.
As soon as it was inserted into Im Ha-eun's pussy, he started pistoning it.
While shaking her waist quickly and violently, So-ye started to touch Im Ha-eun's buttocks.

"Hasssssationsssss]Ss "
"My puppy has a pretty hole."
"Uh, huh?"

Laughing meaningfully, Soye placed a condom on her index finger.
Then, she slipped her finger into Im Ha-eun's anus.

"Ugh, that, there…!"

Im Ha-eun responds right away.
Soye put her fingers in just a little bit and started stirring slowly.

"Hey ugh ugh!!!"

Im Ha-eun reacts violently.
The pussy gets stuck in my cock and even touches the anus, so I don't know what to do.
Soye laughed as if she was having fun and slowly teased her anus.

"Ah, it hurts, sister, wait…!"

Soye's gestures were far from her full-fledged anal development.
Her forefinger inserted one knuckle of her finger and touched it lightly, which was more of an anus rather than anal development.
Still, it was not that simple from the point of view of her victim, but Lim Ha-eun reacted violently to each of her hand gestures.

"Huh, huh, hah, hahhh…!"

Haeun Lim let out a more intense moan than usual.
Correspondingly, her vaginal pressure was tighter than usual.
So-ye, who had been bullying Im Ha-eun for a while, grabbed my face with her other hand and turned her around.

"Sejin-ah."

She stuck out her tongue, waiting for my answer.
I also stuck out her tongue, and we mingled slowly.
Then, their lips overlapped, and they moved back and forth in each other's mouths, stroking their tongues with their tongues.

"Eup, Churup Chug…"

As Soye kissed me, she placed her hand on my hip.
Her hand pushed and pulled my waist, as if telling me not to stop and continue to fuck.
So it didn't stop.
Even while kissing So-ye, my cock continued to violate Im Ha-eun.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha…!"

Kissing one girl and fucking another.
The excitement of this immoral situation.
I felt like I was going to get cold soon, so I slowed down my hips a little.
Soye recognized it like a ghost and whispered.

"Cheap right away."

After saying that, So-ye kisses her again.
At the same time, she continued to touch my waist and stomach with her hands.
As if tickling me, he gropes my body with his fingertips.
Enjoying that touch and her kiss, he ejaculated as it was.

The view…!

"Uhhh, huh, hahhh, hahhh, hahhhhh…!"

While ejaculating, he did not stop his waist.
The piston continued until the ejaculation was completely over, and it stopped after it was all wrapped up.

"Whoa, whoa…"

The condom got stuck when he pulled his cock out of Im Ha-eun's pussy.
Soye grabbed it with her own hand and pulled it out.

"Huh, it's cheap."
"My older sister… Caressed me next to me…"

Soye nodded her head at my words and began to undress her.
She took off her dress, quickly took off her bra and panties, and clung to me, whispering.

"Now it's my turn."
"Yes."

After glancing at Im Ha-eun, So-ye whispered one more word.

"Make me alive."

So-ye, who said that as if she wanted to discriminate, was somehow cute.
I've been scared all night, but it seems like she's finally coming back a little bit like her usual self.

"Sure."

I laughed and laid her down next to her.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 34
Chapter 34 – Are You Mad?

"Ah, ah, ha! Yes, a little more… Harder…!"

Puck, puck, puck, puck.

Facing Soye, he shook her waist.
Every time my cock scratched inside her cunt, she groaned, her vagina sucking my cock in response.

"Yeah, yeah, good! Yeah…! More, more!"

Louder and louder than usual, she was craving me.
She continued to ask me to love her, mixing things up with things she wouldn't normally do well.

Prick prick…

The inside of her cunt was full of her love juice, and it was thickly covering my cock.

"Huh, hah…"

Im Ha-eun, who had been lying down breathing heavily until just before her, was masturbating next to her, as if her body had gotten hot again before she knew it.
She watched Soye's expression as she made her love, and watched my cock stir in Soye's cunt.
She was holding a dildo in one hand and piercing her cunt, and the other hand was massaging her breasts, groaning and oozing with pleasure.

"Ah, ah, ah…!"

As if So-ye didn't care about her, she never turned her head to Im Ha-eun.
She just kept her eyes on me.

"Ah, ah…!"

Soye pulled my hair and she kissed me.
It was the moment when I was about to return her gaze to Im Ha-eun for a moment.

Just focus on me for now.
Let the kid next to you see what we love.

Soye was saying that with her kiss without saying anything.

Puck, puck, puck…!

As he kissed Soye, he focused on the movement of her waist.
He only cared about scratching Soye's vagina with his cock and enjoying the pressure on her vagina with her glans.
It wasn't as narrow as Minji's pussy or as tight as Im Haeun's trained pussy, but Soye's pussy was very pleasant.
It wasn't tight, it fit my cock, and it was warm, not hot, and sticky with oozing juice.
Inside her was the most delightful cunt I've ever tasted, and it wanted my cock the most.

Puck puck puck puck…!

I moved my hips a little faster.
It hit her so hard that her body was bouncing up and down.

"Ah, ha, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah…!"

Soye's moaning also became rougher.

Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling…!

"Huh, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha…"

It may be because of my mood, but the sound of masturbation next to me and Haeun Lim's moaning got a little faster.
I felt like I was adjusting to the speed I was beating.

"Inside, inside, uhhh, wrap me up… Inside…!"

Soye hugged me tightly, perhaps knowing that I was about to ejaculate.
She wrapped her hands around my back and wrapped her legs around my waist to keep me from falling.
I was going to ejaculate inside her from the beginning anyway, so I stuck to her as it was.

Beaureut, push shoot… Beaureup…!

"Haha, come in…!"

Soye reached its climax according to my circumstances.
I could feel my cum filling her womb and the oozing of her juices dirtying my cock and crotch.

"Huh, ha ha…"

Im Ha-eun let out a moan mixed with admiration while watching it.

Beaut, Beaure…

The situation did not stop immediately and continued.
As if Soye was telling me to get all of her semen inside of her, she squeezed my vagina tight and squeezed my cock.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ugh…!"

Tingling Trick Trick Trick Trick Trick Trick Trick Trick Trick…!

Next to me, I heard Im Haeun stabbing my cunt with the dildo at a faster pace.
As she watched her climax, she felt as if she was in a hurry as if she wanted to climax as well.

"Juk, churup, hau, churup…"

As if So-ye wanted to make fun of Im Ha-eun, she hugged me tightly and put her tongue in my mouth.

Beaureus…

I kissed her and squeezed her cum out of her until the very end.
We filled her insides with my semen, fouling each other's mouths with each other's saliva.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa…"

When she had finished ejaculating, she got up.
Soye was still looking at me.
She was looking only at me with her eyes full of love and pleasure.
She looked him in the eye and then she pulled out her cock.

Jerking…

The semen that had just been inside Soye's body leaked out immediately.
Her pretty cunt opened and gushed as if satisfied.
Soye raised her upper body and looked down at herself.

"It's very cheap…"

I opened my pussy with my hand and extracted the semen, marveling at the amount.
As she said, it was more than usual.

"I'll clean it for you."

Soye leaned over inside of her and licked the cock with her mouth.

Side.

She put her lips together and lightly kissed the tip of her glans.
After feeling the touch of those soft lips, a thread of white semen ran between her lips and her glans.

"Haha…"

Along with Im Ha-eun's moaning, So-ye put her mouth on her cock again.
He kisses the tip of her glans again, then puts it in her mouth as if kissing.
He put only the glans of her head into her mouth, turned her tongue around, wiped it off, and sucked the inside of her urethra.

"Heo-euk, hee-uh…!"

Unbeknownst to me, a moan came out.
The tip of her glans, her tongue, which targeted only the weak part of me, was just as irritating.

Side!

So-ye pulls the cock out of her mouth once again.
But she quickly swallowed the cock again.
This time he swallowed, licked and sucked not only her glans, but her entire cock as well.
I swallowed deep from her glans all the way to the tip of her pole and roots and thoroughly cleaned my cock.

"Churup, chung, heueup, chureup…"

Soye sucks hard as if it's delicious.
She sucked all my cock and then spat it out of her mouth.
And then he laughed bashfully.

"It's clean, hehe… Did you feel good?"
"Yeah, I really like it… Who is your sister?"
"Me too, of course."

Soye answers with a voice that seems like a heart will come out at the end of her words.

"Ha, whoa, whoa…"

Beside Im Ha-eun gasped and she was looking at us like that.

"My puppy, do you want to do it again?"
"…"

Im Ha-eun doesn't answer.
Her reddened face was what she said, but she didn't say it.
Soye smiled and tickled Im Haeun's chin.
Then she pointed her free hand toward the semen that had just flowed out.

"Okay then let's clean that up~"

Im Ha-eun was taken aback by the order, but So-ye continued to command.

"Because she's a puppy, you have to lick her clean with her mouth~"
"…"

Im Ha-eun glanced at So-ye and then raised her head to the semen pooled on the floor.
Lying on her stomach, with only her face on the duvet, she looked like a puppy.

Lick.

Im Ha-eun stuck out her tongue and licked the semen mixed with her love juice that flowed from inside So-ye.

"Ogugu, that's nice."

Soye saw that and she immediately stroked her hair.

"Sejin-ah, do you want to give a prize to a cute puppy?"

Since the goal was to subdue it, just licking it once would be enough.

"Yes, then."

Im Ha-eun took care of herself and turned her body around, sticking her hips out towards her.
Now she seemed to be accustomed to handling puppies herself.
She let out a coquettish moan as I ran my hand over her dildo, which was still lodged in her cunt.

"Ah…"

Stab…

As if flirting with her pussy, she spat out the dildo with a squishy sound.
Im Ha-eun's apricot-colored cunt, which had spread in the shape of a dildo, throbbed as if she wanted to feed my cock.
From that opening, her love juice flowed down and a transparent thread ran down to her floor.
It looks like a dog salivating in front of delicious food.
I immediately brought my cock in to insert it.
At that time, Soye held my hand and stopped it.

"Put on a condom."

Soye, who forbids anyone other than himself to live.
Without waiting for my reply, she eagerly put the condom on my cock with awkward finger movements.
Then she finished by kissing her glans with the condom on.
In that way, she was establishing a hierarchy between herself and Im Ha-eun.

"Ah, that's it."
"Thanks."

Side.

He was so cute that he kissed So-ye.
Im Ha-eun's pussy continued to throb as if she begged to be inserted.

"Did you wait?"
"Aww…!"

I immediately inserted the cock all the way.

I'm going to have a good time…

Her cunt, which was already wet, no, even more soggy than the first penetration, swallowed my cock as if waiting.

"How do you feel?"

Next to her, Soye teased Im Haeun's nipples with her fingers.

"Ah, hee, hee… Ah, it hurts…"
"You don't feel sick, do you look good?"
"Ughhhhh…! Hahhhhh…!"

Im Ha-eun responds whenever So-ye applies strength to her fingers.
No matter tonight, if you continue to harass Im Ha-eun, So-ye will be satisfied.

Poke, poke, poke, poke…

"Haha…!"

How much more do you want Soye to be satisfied with?
With that thought in mind, I began vigorously pistoning.
Inside her small room, Im Ha-eun's moaning, filled with her pleasure and pain, slowly grew.

After about an hour.
After ejaculating on Im Ha-eun once, and then cumming on Shin So-ye twice in a row, Lee Se-jin, Shin So-ye, and Im Ha-eun lay together.
Lee Se-jin fell asleep from exhaustion, and two women lying on either side of him with him in the middle.
Shin So-ye looked at her sleeping Lee Se-jin with her lovely eyes and stroked her chest.

Im Ha-eun, on the other hand, lay with her back turned to the two of them.
At first glance, she looked sullen, but her back was firmly attached to Lee Se-jin, and her head was properly cutting Lee Se-jin's arm.

"Whoop…"

Seeing this, Shin So-ye laughed.
She laughed out of pure cuteness, not mixed with jealousy or any other negative emotions.

"Ha-eun is really cute too."
"…"

Im Ha-eun doesn't answer.
Still, Shin So-ye didn't care much.
It was thanks to Lee Se-jin and Im Ha-eun's assistant that she resolved her regretful feelings.

'Looking at it just now… It seems that the two of them barely had intercourse, and they never kissed…'

It wasn't that his heart was crossed, it was just a relationship made up of teaching assistants.
If so, Shin So-ye had nothing to worry about.

Side.

Satisfied for no reason, Shin So-ye kissed Lee Se-jin's face for no reason.
Then, she called Im Ha-eun, who was still turning her back.

"Ha Eun-ah~"
"Uh, huh?"
"Are you upset?"
"…It's not like that."
"Then it's good, ehehe."

She's the little sister I wouldn't even have replied to if she had really pouted.
Shin So-ye realized that Im Ha-eun was embarrassed and confused.

'I need to pat him.'

She was a Shin So-ye who tried to get her rank by bullying several times, but she gave up on that idea after experiencing it today.
It was because she was satisfied with just confirming that Lee Se-jin still cared for her the most.
That's why her usual kind and kind sister Mode quickly revived.

'Yeah, if this is enough… It's okay.'

After Shin So-ye's last performance, she stopped thinking about asking each other what they were doing for a while.
Lee Se-jin was just in a hurry to cover Im Ha-eun's mouth anyway, so there was no need for her to ask about it.

".. Hehe."

Shin So-ye smiled and buried her face in Lee Se-jin's arms and closed her eyes.

On the one hand, that time.
Park Min-ji, who was sleeping well in the room, scratched her ear softly in her sleep, as if her ear was tickling.
After a while, Park Min-ji fell into a deep sleep again.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 35
Chapter 35 – What's Up, Sister?

When I woke up the next morning, my arms were numb.

"It's big…?"

I am extending my arms to the left and right, but why do I not feel it?

"…"

Oh, this is a numb angle for 10 minutes.
I need to remove my arm as soon as possible—-.

'…My arm won't die.'

I couldn't get them out because the two girls were sleeping soundly on either side of me.
With their heads turned towards me, both of them are leaning against me, naked, and sticking to me.
I didn't want to break this situation now.

"Umm… Se… Jin-ah?"

Perhaps realizing that I was awake, Soye immediately opened her eyes.

"Did you sleep well, sister?"
"Yeah, good morning ehehe…"

Soye smiles as if she is happy.

Chop.

She kissed me right away.
Their lips overlapped, their tongues mixed, and their saliva mixed as soon as they opened their eyes in the morning.

"Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh…"

After kissing her, So-ye gasped a little.
Then she sneaks her hand over my cock.

"Are you standing?"
"It's what men do when they wake up."
"I see."

While answering roughly, Soye stroked my cock with her hand.

"…"

At that moment, I felt a gaze from the right and turned my head.
When she woke up, Haeun Lim opened her eyes and saw me and Soye.

"I… I'm sorry to disturb you."
"Do you want to join me?"
"My, do you think I'm a dirty horse like you?"

As you said, you just looked at my cock.

"Rather than that, wouldn't it be better to move quickly? Minji will be alone in the dorm."
"Oh, that's right. I forgot Minji."
"Achachacha. What's the schedule like today?"

At Im Ha-eun's words, So-ye and I hurriedly stood up.
Thanks to that, Im Ha-eun hit her head on the floor.

"Ugh! Hey, really!"
"I'm sorry."

After a rough apology, I got up and put on her clothes.
And it was when I first dressed them up, sent them to the car, and then roughly tidied up and went out of the room.

"Excuse me…"

A woman stood by the door.
She was the woman who lived next door.

"Oh, yes. Why?"
"That… Last night."

Scratching her cheeks as if embarrassed, she barely continued her words.

"Please take care of your surroundings. Since you are young, I understand that you are energetic, but at night… It's time for everyone to sleep, right?"
"Yeah…?"
"Enough then."

She disappears as quickly as she finishes her words.
Looking at her back, I thought.

'I'll have to be a bit careful.'

Just like last night, these days I'm less cautious.
If I make a mistake, I might cross the river of no return, so I need to be alert again.

'…I have to move in quickly.'

As soon as I earn money, I should look for a room with good soundproofing.
It was a morning when I suddenly had a reason to make money.

At lunchtime, she gathered with The Queens and ate salad while Lim Ha-eun looked at Shin So-ye.

"Huh? Why?"
"…No."

Shin So-ye smiled as usual and asked, but Lim Ha-eun turned her head away.

'It's okay… I guess?'

Last night, when she saw Shin So-ye in front of the park, she really thought her heart was racing.
She's now revealed to be her own by Lee Se-jin's girlfriend, Shin So-ye.

'I'm going to die from my sister…!'

Im Ha-eun was vaguely aware of the fear of her Shin So-ye.
She was always kind and took her anger out well, but I've seen a few times how scary she is when she gets angry.
So when she saw Shin So-ye, she thought that she would pour out her anger on Lee Se-jin and herself right away.

However, Soye Shin showed her leash.
Then she trained her with Lee Se-jin.
Shin So-ye's assistant was stronger than Lee Se-jin.

'I'd rather have this…'

Im Ha-eun couldn't deny that.
Because she was caught doing something dishonest, she was morally shameless, and Shin So-ye was her precious sister to Ha-eun Lim, so she didn't even want to fight.
The result was last night.
From now on, I will often be trained by the two of you like last night.

"Ha-eun, are you in pain?"

She asked Shin So-ye in her worried tone.

"It's okay…"

Im Ha-eun reflexively replied.
She can't even come up with another answer, it was a half heartfelt answer.

'Still, my sister wasn't completely mad at me… I'm glad I did.'

If so, it's still fine.
Im Ha-eun stopped looking at her and focused on eating again.

If you feel sorry for her, she will probably take care of you more.
Shin So-ye feels sorry for Park Min-ji, thinking that she stayed out all night on her own, and that she hadn't taken good care of her recently.

"Minji, would you like some chocolate?"
"Yes!"

In the evening, in The Queens' inn.
Shin So-ye gave the chocolates she had brought to Park Min-ji.
The performance must have ended, and to Minji Park, who had all the bans lifted, the chocolate gift was just happiness itself.

"This is French chocolate. It tastes good, but it's great for recovering your stamina. It's the first time you've seen it, but…"
"I know this… It's delicious."

Park Min-ji smiles and accepts the chocolate Shin So-ye gave her.
However, Shin So-ye's expression slightly changed at her Park Min-ji's answer.

"Do you know me well?"

The chocolate you just handed over is a special product, so it's hard to see it in the market.
She also brought her father's, but did Minji know that?

"My brother gave it to me… I ate it."
"Oh yeah?"

Oh what was it like?
She actually had this chocolate in the food she brought to Lee Se-jin in the past.
Park Min-ji's answer easily solved Shin So-ye's doubts.

"Whoa, I washed everything."

Im Ha-eun came out of the bathroom.

"Write someone to write…"

Im Ha-eun, who was saying that, slightly avoided Shin So-ye's gaze as she was looking at her.
Even though she knows that Shin So-ye's anger has been relieved, she is Im Ha-eun, who strangely avoids Shin So-ye's gaze since that night.

"What's going on with you two…?"

And Park Min-ji noticed the strange atmosphere.

"What's the matter?"
"There's no such thing~"

Im Ha-eun leaves her words behind and runs into her room.
Park Min-ji, who was looking behind him, asked Shin So-ye.

"Is something really wrong?"
"Yeah, no no~"
"But… There's something strange about the two of you… They both stayed out overnight…"

Shin So-ye tried to get over it, but Park Min-ji didn't.
In fact, Park Min-ji was worried about her precious two older sisters, but Shin So-ye was not happy about that.

"There's no such thing~"

Shin So-ye joked as usual to stop Park Min-ji from speaking.

Tickle tickling.

It was an intention to cover up Park Min-ji's worries by tickling her whole body.

"Oh, sister, uh…!"

Tickle tickle, fetish fetish.

However, when Shin So-ye massaged her armpits, her sides, and her breasts, Park Min-ji's reaction was unusual.

"Ahhhhh…!"
"…Uh?"

Groaning moan.
Hearing that voice she had never heard from Minji's mouth, Shin So-ye unconsciously continued to massage her breasts.

"Ahhhhh…"

It was amazing.
It's not a sound of crying to stop bullying, but a sound that sounds like a little enjoyment, plus a flushed face and a body that trembles slightly from gasping for breath…
It was the first time Park Min-ji reacted in this way to Shin So-ye's prank.

"Oh, sister, don't…"

Park Min-ji belatedly shook off Shin So-ye's touch.
She was Park Min-ji, who had been building up her sexual desire since she had been with Lee Se-jin the other day, and her body was getting hotter because of the food Lee Se-jin shared.
Even the slightest touch of hers made her feel embarrassed, too.

"Sorry… Minji."

Shin So-ye's head began to spin around to interpret her current situation.
This reaction from Minji seems to have opened her eyes to her sexuality… What happened?
Could it be because of these foods?

'Wait a minute. Didn't Sejin say he shared it?'

Besides, after she trained Lim Ha-eun the other day, she said something to her Shin So-ye as an excuse.

'I didn't even do that much. Every day, I was just being educated. It's not about stealing her sister's boyfriend or anything like that. I haven't done much lately…'

She said she didn't recently.
She thought nothing of it when she heard it, but now it made sense.

'Come to think of it, I left only Minji in her car that day… She came back late at night fully stretched, right? The next day, the car smelled like deodorant.'

No way.
With Minji?
As soon as the missing pieces were in place, her intuition gave the answer in an instant.

"Sister… What's wrong…?"

She asked Park Min-ji from the side, worried.
Shin So-ye looked at her for a moment and then held her hand.

"It's Minji."
"Uh, huh?"
"Shall we go for a short walk?"
"Walking…? It's annoying…"
"Let's go around for a bit."

Shin So-ye's words contained a force that was hard to deny.

"Uh, uh…"

I don't know why, but I can't deny this.
Park Min-ji, who noticed that, nodded her head obediently.

Next day.
She was, as always, when she went to her lodgings early in the morning to take care of her children.

Drooling.

"…Good morning."

Im Ha-eun, who always rode last, got into the car first.
In addition, he greeted them quite brightly.

"Uh, good morning. How about the other kids?"
"Well…? Are you still in the room…"

Im Ha-eun smiled and shrugged her shoulders.
Why is he suddenly doing this?

"Did you eat something wrong?"

Shaking my head.

Haeun Lim just shook her head without saying anything.

"Why aren't the kids coming out? What's going on?"
"Maybe… I'll have to go up and get him."
"What is that all of a sudden?"
"Go see."

Lim Ha-eun answers with a smile.
That expression and attitude are somehow king.
I stared at her with her strange eyes, then got out of her car and went up to her quarters.

Ding-dong.
Smart smart

"Soye noona, what's wrong?"

I rang the bell and knocked, but there was no answer from inside.

"Am I going in?"

Profit.

The first thing I saw when I opened the door was Minji.
She was restless in front of Soye's room.

"What, Minji wasn't sleeping."
"Oh, brother…"

When I go next to Min-ji, the door to So-ye's room is closed.

"Where is your sister sick?"
"That, that's… That's why… Ugh…"

Minji whimpered like a dog scolded by its owner.
She thought she couldn't expect a proper answer from her, so I knocked on the door.

Smart.

"Sister, where are you sick?"

No answer came from the room.

Smart smart

"Sister?"

I knocked on the door again, but there was no answer.
I have a schedule from the morning today, so I have to move quickly.

"Am I going in?"

I slightly opened the door and looked inside.
Inside the room, Shin So-ye was squatting on the bed.
With his back turned to the door.

'I wasn't sleeping… Why the hell are you doing that?'

It's like, 'I'm pouting!' He seemed to be shouting with all his might.
It's strange, he seemed to feel better after hanging out with Soye the other day.

"What's wrong with you sister?"

I asked in a worried voice and went behind her back.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 36
Chapter 36 – Because I Was Teasing a Cock

Soye still didn't answer when I approached.
She just sat there quietly with her back turned.

"Sister?"

I put my hand on that shoulder, but Soye still didn't respond.
She glanced behind her and saw her Minji, and she turned her gaze.

"Did Minji do something wrong?"
"…"

At my words, Soye turned her head.
She slowly, she very slowly turns her head to look at me and she snorts right away at her.

"Huh."

Soye turns her gaze toward the wall again.
I'm still not sure what's going on, but is it related to Minji?
I came out of the room and approached Minji and whispered.

"Minji. What happened with Soye noona?"
"Ugh, hee-in, that, umm…"

Minji can't answer.
Her fingers wiggle and her pupils wander to and fro.
I don't know why he's doing this, but right now it's hard to get an answer no matter what I ask.

"Nuna, talk to me. I'll do something for you if you tell me what happened."

I went to Soye again and prayed.
But she is still silent and unresponsive.
How do I do this…

"Everyone, come quickly. It's scheduled from this morning."

Im Ha-eun, who came back into the room before she knew it, shouted curtly.
At those words, Soye suddenly stood up and she immediately went outside.
While completely ignoring me.

"Sister…?"

If you notice this, it's clear that you're upset because of me.
I turned my gaze to Im Ha-eun.
It was because I thought that I might be angry again about my relationship with Im Ha-eun.

"What?"

However, I gave up on that idea when I saw Im Ha-eun's expression as she fired at me and answered.
She was smiling as if she was enjoying something, but her expression was as if she were doing a sutra across the river.
First of all, the fact that Soye noona is upset right now has nothing to do with Im Haeun.
I could see and feel that expression.

"Come on, Minji, move quickly too."
"…Yes…"

At Haeun Im's words, Minji also moved, and I followed him.
I'll have to figure out what's going on while digesting the schedule.

'It would be nice if it wasn't a big deal.'

Big deal… Isn't it?

In the end, on this day, So-ye was silent all day.
She didn't say anything to Minji or me, and she just stayed quiet.
During break time, he went to that corner or stood facing the wall to openly appeal that he was protesting.
Even in the midst of that, I was grateful that he handled things like filming interviews properly, but…

'I'm very worried.'

In the middle, I asked Minji what was going on, but she kept whining like a frightened puppy, so it didn't help.
In the end, only Im Ha-eun was left, but the problem was that whenever I asked Im Ha-eun a question, she acted as if she had become the top.
Laughing with a sneering expression, she replied, 'Well,' making me anxious, and even subtly pampered me by asking me to run errands if I wanted to know.

'It's nice to have a chance to reverse the position again, right?'

Of course, even if Im Ha-eun did that to me, the only thing waiting for her at the end is true education.
It was only for a while that I was playing with him, but I had no intention of continuing to play with him, so I gave the order.

"Im Ha-eun, tell me what you know. It's an order."

All day long, he went along with Lim Ha-eun's whims, and when night came.
After dinner, he commanded Im Ha-eun in a calm voice in a corner of the break room.

"Keukkeuk, I wanted to see more, but it's a pity."

Haeun Im still giggling.
Oh, it's a good night.
This person is going to die of anxiety because of Soye noona, but what does this person say about having fun?

"You still can't guess?"
"Last night I was in a good mood, but while I wasn't looking, he suddenly did that. How do I know?"
"Hey, you're not good with your head?"
"This is real."
"Honestly, aren't hints enough? Unnie is angry and Minji is whimpering… Think carefully."

I don't know why, so I'm asking you.
This really keeps getting king.

"Don't talk back, just say it. I'm still working overtime these days, so my head isn't spinning."
"Okay, then you have to tell me."

Im Ha-eun took a peek at his surroundings and then brought her ear to me.

"Unnie knew. She did it with you and Minji."
"…Yes?"

At those words, my body stiffened.

"I don't know how he noticed it, but my sister found out after questioning Minji."
"Now, wait, uh, that, no…"
"Your sister is amazing too. She notices that quite a while has passed."

Did they catch Im Ha-eun and Min-ji committing a crime together in the past?
Or the recent rough handling of Minji in the car?
No, that's what I was caught out of the two.

"Stop, maybe that's why…"
"Yeah. That's why you're angry. Apparently, unnie really likes you… She's beaten twice for betrayal."

I didn't think it was betrayal.
The reason he violated Minji was after Soye said 'I'll follow you unconditionally as long as you love me'.

'But the timing is really bad. She wanted to talk a little later.'

Her head ached as she grasped the context.

"I told you everything I know."
"After…"

Im Ha-eun, who likes seeing me in agony.
I wanted to punish Im Ha-eun, but that would come later.
Now, the most urgent thing is to appease Soye noona.

'I had no intention of hiding it…'

I was saying that I should look at it someday and talk.
But now was never the right time.

"Ha…"

I looked straight at the water in front of me and sighed.

Inside the practice room at that time.
Park Min-ji was sighing like Lee Se-jin.

"Whoa…"

Shin So-ye, who suddenly became angry after being interrogated and telling the truth about her.
When she was with Lim Ha-eun, she was fine, but why the hell is Shin So-ye so angry?
Park Min-ji, who thought Shin So-ye and Lim Ha-eun were equally sex friends of Lee Se-jin, was taken aback.
So I asked Im Ha-eun why Shin So-ye was like that, and she was shocked when she heard her answer from her.

"Me and unnie and Lee Se-jin aren't in a sex relationship… Her sister is a real couple with Lee Se-jin.
"Eh, eh…? Soye unnie and oppa are a couple? Then, what am I?"
"You are really sexy."
"Uh-was that…?"

It was a shock.
I thought the four of us became colleagues together, but it wasn't.

"Uhh, but my sister… She's a pet…? She wasn't even a sex f…?"
"Why would I enjoy a bastard like that! I did it because Lee Se-jin threatened that bastard."
"Huh. Oh, brother threatened to play puppy…? Oh, brother was bestiality? He heard that some people want to play with pets…"

"No wait, that's gone too far. It's not like that… Damn it."

Even if he didn't like Lee Se-jin, Im Ha-eun didn't want to mislead Lee Se-jin.
If you leave this alone, won't you become a pervert who likes to play puppies?
So Ha-eun Lim explained everything to Park Min-ji except for the fact that she threatened Lee Se-jin.
Park Min-ji, who grasped the truth, shuddered.

"Uh, uh, what should I do…? Then my brother was caught cheating on me…!"
"I'm not cheating, from my sister's point of view."
"Why? I was caught doing something with my brother…?"
"Yeah…"

You're the older sister who allowed me to be fucked like a dog by Lee Se-jin, so what?
I couldn't bear to say such a thing, so Im Ha-eun turned around and said.

"Even if you look at her like that, she's pretty open-minded. And since she's not someone else but you… She'll probably see that you and Lee Se-jin are sex friends."
"I'm so angry…"

Park Min-ji, who saw Shin So-ye pouting for the first time, overinterpreted her reaction.

"That's not angry. It's pissed off."
"That, but…"
"Anyway, stay still. It's a matter for Lee Se-jin and unnie to discuss."

Now, the root cause of this problem is Lee Se-jin.
Therefore, Lee Se-jin must move first.
Im Ha-eun pointed out that point, and Park Min-ji stayed still as he said.

But her heart was never at ease.
Seeing Shin So-ye continue to frown without saying a word, and seeing Lee Se-jin ignoring Shin So-ye no matter how much he spoke to her, was a very painful sight for Park Min-ji.

'Let me apologize first.'

The fact that she and Lee Se-jin had sex with her was also because, in a way, she seduced him.
Therefore, this is also your fault, and you must apologize.
Wouldn't it ease her sister's heart a little once she begged her to do something wrong?
So Park Min-ji decided to apologize.

"Come on, let's go back."

When Lee Se-jin returned to the practice room and took care of everyone, Park Min-ji deliberately approached Shin So-ye.
Shin So-ye saw that and took half a step away, but Park Min-ji stuck close to Shin So-ye.

"…"
"…"

Park Min-ji clings to Shin So-ye every time she gets away from her, like a puppy at fault.
In the end, she stopped taking half a step away from her, probably giving up on Shin So-ye as well.
Lee Se-jin, who was leading the way, looked at the two of them and walked slowly, then handed over the two cans of soda he was holding.

"Do you two want to drink this?"
"Oh, thank you… Oppa…"

Park Min-ji immediately took her drink and handed it to Shin So-ye.
Shin So-ye ignored the beverage can as if she couldn't see it, but Park Min-ji continued to hold out her can to her.
She continues to recommend, but slowly and carefully so as not to become irritable.

'Kuh-kuh-kuh, that's really funny.'

And from the back, Im Ha-eun was watching the whole scene as if she was enjoying it.
She was just happy to see Lee Se-jin, who had been bothering her until now, notice.

'Kuh-kuh-kuh, I'm going to have to work hard now that I've been teasing my dick.

Im Ha-eun was just enjoying the scene in front of her eyes, forgetting that she was the starting point for making fun of him.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 37
Chapter 37 – My Mother Had Two, Not Three

Late evening, living room inside the dorm.
In front of Shin So-ye, who was sitting on the bed and using her cell phone, Park Min-ji knelt down on her knees as if apologetic.
From her posture to her facial expression, she gave off the aura of 'I did it wrong, oh' to the fullest, and it looked pretty pitiful.

"…"
"…Heeing…"

After she went home from work, she was Park Min-ji, who recklessly said she was sorry and clung to Shin So-ye, but Shin So-ye continued to ignore her.
That said, Park Min-ji did not fall and followed her around and then knelt in front of her like this for about two hours.

"Kihin…"

Park Min-ji started whining little by little.

"Eeeing… Heuh… Ugh…"

She cries her cries.
She had been quiet until just now, but suddenly she started to cry, so Shin So-ye sneaked a look at Min-ji Park.

"Whoops, whoops… Uhmm… Whimpers, whoops…"

Shin So-ye was a little embarrassed.
While she was apologizing, she was angry at herself for why she was crying, and felt sorry and concerned because her precious youngest child was really crying.

"Uuuuu…!"

Park Min-ji's cries began to grow little by little.
She had tears in her eyes and her little body trembled as if she was sad.
The reaction was genuine.

"Huh, uhhh, uhhh… Ahhh, uhhhhh…!"
"Mi, is it Minji?"

Park Min-ji soon started crying sadly.
Not smoke, but steamed, and very loud.
Eventually, Shin So-ye broke her silence and approached Min-ji, and Im Ha-eun, who was outside her, also came to the room to check what was going on.

"What, what, why…"
"Sister, what did you say? I know you're angry, but if you make a child cry…"
"Aaaaa!!"
"No no no I didn't say anything!"
"Yeah, Minji must have been sad because she kept not saying anything. No matter how angry she was, she should have said at least one word."
"Ah no…"
"Ueeeeen…!"

Shin So-ye is flustered because she is caught in an emergency.

"Hey, Minji, don't cry. Why are you crying so sadly?"
"Ueeng, uh, uh uh uh…!"
"Mi, Minji, why are you like this~? Ma, were you very sad because you didn't tell me~?"
"That, that! Hueh… Heuuuuu! Me, uueueen!"

She tried to say something, but Park Min-ji couldn't properly follow her words because of the already bursting cry.
I couldn't bring myself to say that her legs hurt because of it and she started to cry.

'My legs are so numb…!'

In fact, Park Min-ji's legs began to numb about 30 minutes after sitting on his knees.
Still, she was apologizing to her sister, so she kept trying to hold it in, but as the hour passed and around the hour two, her symptoms got worse and worse.
The feeling in my legs went numb, and I even felt like fighting, so I changed my posture for a while to relieve it, but at that moment, the tingling feeling came up so intensely that I could hear a thousand sounds.

'Tea, I have to endure it.'

For the first time in my life, I felt an intense tingling sensation!
Min-ji, who faced intense pain in the middle of a little unfairness, couldn't stand it any longer…

"Heeep."

The pain and sorrow quickly turned into crying.

"Hueeeeen!!!!"
"Hey… Calm down a bit, huh? Isn't it nice?"

Im Ha-eun hugged Park Min-ji to appease her body.
Then, she hit Park Min-ji's leg as it was.

"Aww!!"

Crying an octave higher.
The two older sisters recklessly hug and pat Park Min-ji to soothe her crying without even knowing it was a scream.
Minji's crying gets louder again…

In a vicious circle, the atmosphere in the dorm quickly became a mess.

For the next week or so, I decided to recklessly beg So-ye to be sorry.
The excuses that Soye gave permission in the past or that Assistant Lim Haeun relieved her feelings by working together are meaningless now.
The priority now is to let go of those feelings.

"…"

However, wishing blindly every time you see it would only have the opposite effect, and just as Soye was angry this time, the important thing is the right timing.
I put a bouquet of flowers, a necklace, and a cake in the car as a gift to hand out in case of emergency, and kept peeking at the timing to talk to So-ye during the day.
But I couldn't see the timing for that, so it was best to hand me something to drink or take good care of me as a sign of sorry.

'Should I use a hypnosis app?'

Hypnosis me again might solve this problem.

'No no, let's not do that.'

So there is no sincerity.
It was my fault and I want to ask for your full forgiveness.
It's not an apology for using cheats for nothing and passing them over easily and comfortably.

'I don't like having no memories like when I started using the hypnosis app.'

It's a bit difficult when you can't remember like that time.

"What do you see?"

I was looking at my phone for a while when I heard a familiar voice next to me.
It was Im Ha-eun wearing a training suit.

"Are you out?"
"Wow, that's really crazy. She even made that face because I came out instead of her sister."

I don't think I would have made this face if you hadn't made me king these days.

"There must be a lot of complaints, giggling."
"More than that, I'm sorry…"
"It's nice to see you reflecting on your mistakes, hey."

Um, I really hate Im Ha-eun right now.
As expected, I should immediately issue an order and send it back to practice again.

"Why? Another order?"

I think you read my expression.
Im Ha-eun smiled.

"What order do you want to give? Or a punishment?"

Im Ha-eun provoked me with a strangely excited voice.

"Let's go 'walk' again? Or 'toilet'? Oh, maybe you've come up with a new pervert."
"Go in."

I just cut off Im Ha-eun's provocation.

"What, this command is too weak~?"
"No orders. Just go in. I don't have time to play with you."
"Really? Isn't that an order?"
"Yeah. I just want to focus on my sister right now. Go and practice."

Right now, I sincerely wanted to focus 100% on my sister.
As if Im Ha-eun had taken some bitter medicine, she slightly frowned and grumbled.

"Tch, that's not funny."

Haeun Lim goes back to the training room after saying that.
After removing unnecessary things, I started to think of ways to ease Soye's mind.

'A boring bastard.'

In the house, evening.
Im Ha-eun had a heartache for nothing.

'It's strangely offended.'

I thought that if I provoke Lee Se-jin, he might do something to me, but that doesn't work.
Between Shin So-ye and Lee Se-jin, I wanted to add some more fuel to the fire, but I failed.
I was also trying to relieve my sexual urge…

'Ha, dump me?'

Until now, he had humiliated himself like that, and when he approached him, he refused.
What are all these babies!
Who the hell is it that aroused sexual desire and even took away virgins…
Im Ha-eun grumbled inside her and took out the dildo she had hidden under her bed.
It was the dildo she used when the three of them were together.

"I'll give you a present."

She tickled that she didn't need it when Shin So-ye gave it to her, but she felt like she needed it now, probably because she hadn't done it in a week.
Haeun Lim squeezed out the love gel that came with her and applied it vigorously to her dildo, then she slowly inserted the dildo into her cunt.

"Huh…"

The cold dildo slipped gently into her cunt, and with it, she felt a little mechanical pleasure.
But that was all.
Something was missing in her.

'Is it because he's small?'

The dildo was slightly smaller than Sejin Lee's cock.
The size of the dildo itself should be moderately large, but it is smaller than Lee Se-jin's, so it is not satisfactory.

"Under…"

Stinging stinging…

Im Ha-eun stirred the inside of her pussy vigorously with her dildo.
After inserting it deep into her vagina, she scratched every nook and cranny of the vaginal wall before pulling it out and rubbing it hard at the entrance to her cunt.
But she fell short.
No matter how hard I tried, I was lagging behind Lee Se-jin's cock in many ways.

'That bastard takes care of my weaknesses and attacks them…'

I tried pinching the nipples with one hand, but there was a limit to doing it myself.

'Ah, something came with it.'

Im Ha-eun tries to increase her sexual pleasure by groping her body for a while.
Then she put her hand on her hip.

"…"

Im Ha-eun stopped moving.

'Come to think of it, my sister bullied this place the other day…'

While she was being fucked by Lee Se-jin, Im Ha-eun recalled that Shin So-ye's finger had attacked her anus.

'…It was definitely a new stimulus.'

Ha-eun Lim thought about it for a while, and just in case, she took out one of her condoms and put it on her index finger.
She smeared her love gel evenly on her condom, then she slowly inserted her finger into it.

Poke, poke… Suuk.

Her anus flexed reflexively and she refused to take her finger, but Im Ha-eun relaxed as much as she could and slowly inserted her finger.

"Oops!"

As soon as I put my finger in her, a strange feeling came over her.
It was hot and different from the mucous membrane of her pussy, and it was a small pleasure that she had never felt before.

'More…'

Haeun Lim inserted her fingers into her anus and vigorously moved her dildo with her free hand.
The dildo inserted into her cunt was inserted back and forth as if it were a real cock, and it was repeated.
When she was attacked by Shin So-ye and Lee Se-jin at the same time, she imitated her movements as best she could.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha…"

A groan that grows little by little.
A subtle pleasure that is still unclear about its identity began to excite Im Ha-eun.
To stop her natural moaning, Im Ha-eun buried her mouth in the blanket.
Even so, she did not stop her gestures, and soon the leaked juice began to stain her bedspread.

"Ugh, uh, uh… Uh…"

Im Ha-eun didn't care about getting her bed dirty and focused on her masturbation.
She was the one who slowly started to open her eyes to her new pleasure.

Near the company, a study cafe.
At Soye's suggestion, only silence lingered in the meeting room of the study cafe where the three of them came together with Minji.

"…"

So-ye is sitting in the seat of honor with arms crossed.
When I came in, it stayed quiet for a while.
Not in the mood to ask why, I just waited quietly.
I sat in the seat closest to my sister and stayed still with the expression 'I have committed a mortal sin'.

"…"

And Minji, who is quiet like me.
He sits across from me and has the same grim expression on his face.

"Whew…"

Soye, who had been silent for a while, sighed.

"Sejin-ah. For a week, you were really… Very sorry for me."
"Ugh, ugh."
"I called because I didn't want to keep acting like that to you. Sejin, do you know why I'm angry?"
"Sure."

So-ye stopped talking once as if frustrated by my answer.

"Yeah… I told you. It's okay." "I said I would follow you no matter what. Just as you were sincere when you said that you put me first, I was sincere in what I said."

Nod.
I reacted as best I could without raising my voice.

"The fact that I had such a relationship with Ha-eun was passed on because it was done for us anyway. But…"

Did you even touch Minji?
3 people at once, isn't it greedy?
My mother also had two, not three.
I am afraid of what will come out.

"Isn't it too much for you to touch Minji first after the performance? How long have I waited?"
"Mi… Huh?"

Something unexpected came out.
I raised my head and saw Soye's face.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 38
Chapter 38 – What's Not to Like?

Soye looked at me and continued her words.

"It was regrettable that I couldn't do it for a while, but I said I put up with it because I'm busy, because it's for our activities. I fed you something good while looking forward to it, saying, 'Let's have a good time when it's over', and on the way back, I signaled to do it with me. Isn't it too much to do it with you first?"
"Uh, uh, that's right. I'm sorry."

What. Something is wrong with the pint.
Embarrassed, she uttered an apology out of her mouth.

"I waited so long for you to come back soon after you were done that day. Wouldn't you give me a call when it was over? I thought so and kept waiting without changing clothes! But to see Minji pour it all out…"

I had nothing to say, so I rolled my eyes and met Minji's eyes.
Minji avoided my eyes as if she had nothing to say.

"To the extent that Minji fainted…"
"Poem, she fainted… Not until…"
"It was almost the same."

Minji's tackle was cut off by Soye like her knife.

"You didn't take care of me first… You didn't pour it into me… Minji first… To put all your energy into Minji… Sejin, you are really too much."
"I'm so sorry."

I never thought I'd be angry for a completely different reason than I thought.

"…"

After that, Soye became quiet as if he had finished talking.
Let's check if that's really the reason or if there's nothing else.

"…That, me, older sister."
"Why."
"Aren't you angry because of what I did with Minji first…?"
"That's right."

Is it safe to touch Minji?
I want to confirm that, but I couldn't help but open my mouth.

"By any chance, other than that… Is there anything else I've made my sister feel sorry for…?"
"What, did you do anything wrong again?"
"No, no, there's no such thing. Of course not."

I was sure
For So-ye, it was not a big deal that I touched Min-ji.
It was only a problem that he decided to do it with himself and poured all his energy into Minji first, as well as piled up.
So, it's best to skip that part right now…

"What the two of you did, okay."

…But.
Soye knew it, and she brought it up.

"I will follow you no matter what I do, even talking about my family, I already gave you permission!
"Hoeh…"

Minji's face turned a little red at Soye's words.

"If it's Ha-eun or Min-ji, it's okay to share a little of my precious things. And…"

Soye scanned Minji's body up and down.

"…If it's you, it's a style that Sejin would really like."
"Ho-ho-hehe…"

Minji, surprised or moved, spits strange exclamations.
After looking at Soye, she turns her gaze to me, then looks at Soye again and shakes her head.
He seemed quite happy when he said that he was a style that I liked.
Anyway, what the hell is the style that my sister thinks I'll like?
I'm just curious

"Even so, I can't forgive Minji for what she did first."

Huh.
Soye snorted at her and crossed her arms.
Still, her words and her present demeanor began to reassure her a bit.
I thought that it wasn't a bigger problem than I thought, and more than anything, if it was a problem, I prepared a gift to ease your mind.

"Sister, I'm sorry once again. I should have taken care of you first at that time… It's an excuse, but at that time I was too excited to do it with my sister. So I couldn't stand it and ended up doing it with Minji first."
"I heard from Minji. He said that Minji appealed to you saying he wanted to do it."
"No, it's not like that… No. Regardless of that, it's my fault anyway."

Let's just pretend I was wrong.

"It might not be enough to say that instead, but I prepared a present. It's a gift that noona will like, and I'll be able to show you that I take care of you first…"

At my words, Soye showed a curious look.
I leaned over and whispered in her ear what gift I had been thinking of.
Upon hearing my words, her expression grew a little curious.

"Hmm…"
"What do you think?"

At my words, Soye was quiet as if thinking for a moment, and then she opened her mouth.

Profit.

"I'm gone."
"Oh, welcome."

Late evening.
When Shin So-ye, who took her Park Min-ji out, returned to her dorm, Im Ha-eun greeted her.

"Is everything okay?"
"Yeah, no."

Nod
Shin So-ye responds coolly and Park Min-ji nods her head.

"I'm tired. I'll sleep right away."
"Uh, sister… Good night…"
"Yes. Sleep well, Minji."

Finally, as Shin So-ye entered her room, Ha-eun Lim asked her, Min-ji Park.

"Did you two apologize?"
"Uh, uhh… This, for now…"

Im Ha-eun grumbled at the answer.

"Is it over already? Ah~"

With those words, she stomps on the sofa and sits down.

"Oh, that's not funny~"

Im Ha-eun wanted to watch Lee Se-jin get fucked.
This is Im Ha-eun, who expected Shin So-ye to harass Lee Se-jin for weeks on end.
But she was strangely sorry that she forgave Lee Se-jin so quickly.

'Well, it's strange for me to get mad at you for doing it with Minji when I was also a training assistant.'

I thought that one day we would reconcile.
However, it is a bit disappointing that the period was so short.
She was Lim Ha-eun who twitched her mouth with such thoughts.

"Sister…"
"Yes?"
"Is he… Angry…?"
"Wow? Why me?"
"I don't know why… The expression is a little…"
"It's not like that. It's a pity that the fun spectacle ended so quickly."
"Oka, spectacle…"
"Okay, go in and go to sleep. You go in right away and go to sleep. You're tired from crying.
"Yes, yes. Good night sister…"
"Good night."

After saying that, Lim Ha-eun and Park Min-ji went back to their respective rooms.
Entering the room, Park Min-ji inadvertently looked at the mirror.
In the mirror on her dresser, Im Ha-eun was looking at her with her blunt and sullen expression.
It was as if she was missing something.

"What do you not like?"

She looked at her face, smiled at her and lay down on her bed.

'It's okay, but this is better. It's fun, but I'm tired of keeping an eye on the atmosphere for no reason.'

Then, if her relationship with Lee Se-jin had cracked even a little bit over time, her idol activities might have been hindered.
If that happens, Im Ha-eun will not be able to smile.
Even though it's sad, I'm glad it ended quickly…

'Well.'

This feeling of regret was strangely strange.
It wasn't just because the fun spectacle ended early, it felt like there was another reason.
A sense of regret, like a missed opportunity, strangely continued to linger in her heart.

'Ac, they say you were rejected the other time.'

Since he apologized, he is Lee Se-jin, who will humiliate himself even if he doesn't like it.
If it's regret caused by sexual desire, you just have to be patient.
With that thought, Lim Ha-eun forgot her strange feelings.

"Some say that the fan base has expanded thanks to this new concept. Did you try to do that on purpose?"
"Ahaha, of course, I had a heart that I wanted many people to see. But I always had that heart, and I didn't just come up with a cute concept with that intention."

The interview at a certain studio in Gangnam, The Queens, took a long time.
I was silently watching the scene from one side of the set.
The interview was proceeding according to the prepared script, and the channel where the interview is being conducted is also reliable.
I didn't have to check in real time while waiting at the set, but the reason I was still waiting here was because of Soye.

"…"
"…"

During the interview, Soye and I met eyes.
Even after meeting her eyes, she turned her gaze to the interviewer as if nothing had happened.

'I'm not all angry yet.'

Normally, she was an older sister who always gave me a smile when it was an opportunity like this.
But now she just passed it off as if she wasn't interested.
It's better than not talking, but the emotional remnants are still there.

'Of course, I didn't believe that my anger would be relieved immediately with one word, but…'

Last night, what I whispered to Soye noona was to propose sex.
I didn't just say I wanted to have sex, but it was a special sex I suggested because I thought it would ease her mind.

"It's called Polynesian sex, and there's something that only you can look after for a few days. It feels great. You'll be satisfied too."

Polynesian Sex.
It is sex that is done slowly over a period of time for 5 days. For 4 days, they do not act directly and only caress each other to annoy each other, and then on the 5th day, they slowly feel each other's entire body.
To put it simply, it was sex where you gather energy for 4 days and burst into it all at once, and I wondered if my current sister would like it.
In terms of taking care of only my sister for five days.

"Hmm…"

When I heard my answer, my sister showed curiosity but wasn't very positive.
Of course, I desperately persuaded my older sister.

"They say they are very satisfied and feel good. And unconditionally, for these five days, I will only take care of my sister."

The important point was this.
The fact that Soyeman will take care of her for 5 days, and that it was specially prepared just for her.
It fits perfectly with the reason she was upset.

"Huh~"
"No, of course, if you don't like it, you can just refuse. But I suggested it because I wanted you to ease her mind. Really, I think you'll like it now." "Or is there anything you want besides this? I'll do anything to relieve you."

Soye continued to look at me with a puzzled expression while listening to my words.

"I'm really sorry for disappointing you. From next time onwards, I'll always take care of you first."

Of course, I continued to pray earnestly.
Soye, who was looking at me, smiled and finally loosened her stiff face.

"Really, you really feel sorry for me."
"Sure!"
"Uh, sister… I'm sorry too… Really…"

Minji helps out with a word from the side.
Nice assist.

"I, I… What can I do, sister…"
"You're fine."
"That, but…"

Soye stretched out her finger to interrupt her Minji and stroked her hair.
A sign that there is no need to say more.
But isn't he, no, too merciful to Minji?
Actually, there are about half, no, about 10% of that because Minji seduced me, but it's a bit unfair.

"Okay, Sejin. I'll see what you do."

I'll give you a chance so work hard to relieve my mood.
Soye half forgave me for those last words.
And it's been cold since then…

'From now on, it's just how good I am.'

When Soye found out she was pouting, she thought of countless ways to appease her and even checked her out, rolling her head as far as she could in her hypnotic state.
She then listens to her and she suggests something that fits the reason for her disappointment, so she believes it will work out.

〈 Urica Q Q cute~〉

Just as she was about to bring water to the kids, she got a call from her manager.

"Yes, boss."
〈 uh sejinah. Haven't you guys ever done a Mac X pictorial in June? Didn't you get anything from Jun PD there after the filming was over?〉
"That's… At that time, Kim Soo-hyeok did everything, so I'm not sure."

Of course, I don't even remember that time because it was time to turn on the auto mode with the hypnosis app.

〈 okay? Um okay hang up 〉
"Yes."

Beep.

A lightly disconnected phone call.

'I don't have clear memories of that time, so I won't…'

I tried to bring back my memories with a hypnosis app, but somehow it didn't work.

'It can't be helped.'

What you forgot is what you forgot, let's focus on what we have to do now.
I grabbed a bottle of water and headed to Soye.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 39
Chapter 39 – Wow

Two days later, in the car after finishing work.
Soye and Minji got into the car and headed to the dorm.

"Therefore… You said you were going to the hotel now, right?"
"Yes. All reservations are made."

In order to take care of Soyeman for 5 days, I booked a luxury hotel for 4 nights and 5 days.
Thanks to all kinds of coupons and discounts for new customers during the off-season, the expenditure was not as large as expected.
Of course, that alone made my poop-like bankbook hurt…But I had to accept the bleeding.

"Are the schedules okay?"
"Yeah, I've been doing as little work as possible for five days… I have to go to work every day, but I made it so that I can come in late and leave early."

The urgent things I had to do were handled quickly, and the things we needed to do as a group were not urgent right away.
It was fortunate that I had time to soothe Soye.

"First, take Minji to the dorm, then let's go together."
"Yes. Two, two… Have fun and come…"

Minji opened her eyes wide and took a fighting pose.
Thinking that it was her own fault, she was subtly cute that she was in 'I'm sorry' mode ever since that evening.

"…Then let's take him with us."
"Uh huh?"
"I want to check Minji with my own eyes."

Are you saying that Im Ha-eun wants to rank in the same way as she did then?
I glanced at Minji's eyes.

"Minji, are you okay?"
"I, I… Umm… Yes, uh, if it's a sister."

Minji nods her head faster than expected.
It seemed like it would be okay for the three of them to do it together.
It's new, but my first experience was 3P… In a way, he's the greatest of the three.
As for the dirty field.

"I'm usually calm, but this is so bold!"
"I'm sorry… ! Uh, sister… !"

Soye grinned at Minji and started to stomp her body.
Especially as he focused on her big breasts, Minji's breathing quickly became rough.

"Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, uh, older sister… There, there, uh… !"

As pleasure began to mix with Minji's moans, Soye stopped gesticulating with her.

"I can't even bully you outside now, hey."
"Hey… I'm sorry…"
"No, why are you apologizing? I was the one who bullied you."

Soye was taken aback, but she hugged Minji and patted her head to calm her down.

"Anyway that… What are the Polynesians doing?"
"I have to explain what it is. Today, on the first day. I won't do anything."
"Yes? Are you doing nothing?"
"Yes. The first day is nothing."

At my words, the two women tilted their heads with expressions of incomprehension.

Polynesian sex, day one.
Let the two of you get naked together and look at each other.
Take a look at the other person's body and say something impressive or compliment them.
Touching is prohibited, only gazing is permitted throughout the day.

After a brief explanation, we arrived at the hotel room.
Following Soye's words, I took a shower first and then the two women went in to wash up.

Shoot aaaaa.

In the shower room next to the bed, through the translucent window, I could see two women washing.

"Come to work, Minji."
"I-I can… Wash myself…"
"What did you wash it with? You have to lather it properly and wipe it evenly!"
"Eh, at home… I… Wash myself…!"
"I didn't know you washed it so roughly. I'll check it at home from now on."
"Heeing…"

Through the translucent window, the sound of a quarrel could be heard.
It's my personal opinion, but Minji doesn't have to wash thoroughly.

"Um…"

Anyway, it's really erotic to see only the silhouette.
Thanks to the translucent window, the nudes of the two women are not visible, but their shadows are clearly visible.
The imagination produced by that gap makes me tickle.

"Looking at it from the outside, your chest is really big…"

Just looking at the silhouette, Minji's chest boasts an enormous size.
Every time Soye touched it, it swayed, and the silhouette alone revealed its size.
I've seen that bare chest before.
So, a filter applied inside her brain drew her breasts on top of the silhouette.

"Uh, you should wash your sister too…"
"Are you washing together?"

And the silhouette of Soye that looks the same again.
Even though she is inferior to Minji, her breasts are also proud of the size of a G cup.
Every time she moved to wash her minji, her breasts swayed too.
I also saw that bare chest again and again.

No, not as much as I saw.
Touching, biting, sucking, rubbing my cock on it, and dirtying it over and over again.
Not only the simple shape, but also the soft touch and the scent of the breasts are all captured in my head.
That's why Soye's chest was vividly drawn on the silhouette.

"Ah."

Imagining it, I got an erection without even realizing it.
As his cock stood erect, pre-cum began to leak little by little.
The urge to break into the bathroom right away and do it with two women also rose.

'No, I have to endure it.'

Wasn't it the Polynesian sex I suggested in the first place?
The more patient you are, the greater satisfaction you can give.

Took.

But at that moment, a scene unfolded in front of me that blew away my patience.

"Ooh…"

When I heard the sound of something hitting the glass wall, I turned my gaze to see two women who had been washing for a while looking at me against the shower wall.
Soye laughs coquettishly as if provoking me, and Minji laughs clumsily next to her.
As they make eye contact, So-ye even draws her heart on her glass wall with her finger.

"Sejin's expression is funny, isn't it?"

Soye giggles while looking at me.
Minji clumsily nods her head beside him.
Seeing that sight, I got up from my seat without realizing it.

"Wait for me to leave."

As if satisfied with my reaction, So-ye smiled once more and came out of the shower.

Rattle.

As I was chasing away the thoughts that bloomed in my head, the shower room door opened and two women came out.

"Did you wait?"
"I'm out…"
"Yes."

The answer came right away.
Seeing the two women's hearts pulsating together, I couldn't even say a word other than 'yes'.
Soye's white, soft, milky slime-like breasts and pretty nipples.
And the overwhelmingly large breasts of Minji, whose nipples are shyly hidden.
I felt like I was going to lose my soul just by looking at those two.

At first, I tried to look away and see it, but when I looked down, I saw Minji's thick pubic hair and Soye's clean pussy, and it gave me tremendous destructive power.
If you wash that thick and soft fur, it will soon be filled with love juices and saliva and a dirty smell.
If you lick Soye's pristine cunt with her tongue, you'll be able to fully taste the juice and her cunt.

"Aren't you looking too hard…?"

Soye said in a slightly embarrassed voice.
I fell for it without even knowing
Barely coming to his senses, he sat down on the bed and patted my side.

"That, this, for now… Both of you up here."
"Yes."
"Yes…"

At my words, Soye and Minji climbed onto the bed and sat down.
So the three of us formed an equilateral triangle on the bed.

"""…"""

Three to be quiet.
If you think about it, I've been busy with sex in a hurry until now, but it's rare that I've been able to get it right like this.
Thanks to that, I seem to have been mindlessly observing the naked body just now.

"Ha, let me explain one more time."

Feeling awkward, she opened her mouth, but Soye shook her head.

"I've heard the explanation, but what? There's no need to do it again."
"Yeah, that's right."

Soye and I get quiet at the end of those words.

"That, oh, oppa… The body… Uh, cool…!"

Minji started to put my words into practice when I said that we could compliment each other by looking at each other's bodies.

"I have abs… And I look sloppy…"
"Uh, yeah. Minji's body is really…"

I took out the answer first and looked at her body.

"…Awesome."

The pathetically simple words came out.
I need to be more specific, but I never thought my vocabulary skills would be so lacking.
However, it was also an honest evaluation.

It's awesome.

I thought it was an incredibly amazing body.
With a small height of 154 cm and a chest of 100 cm, the size of the chest was further highlighted, giving off an erotic atmosphere.
Did you say zimuck?
If it were Minji, that chin would be as big as her head.

"Awesome… Yo?"

Minji asked as if he wanted a more specific answer.

"Yes. It's amazing. It's a very erotic body."
"God, awesome body…"
"Your breasts are really big and pretty. Minji's body stands out more because she's small, but she's not ugly, she's very pretty."
"Hoe…"
"It looks like it has a pretty watermelon on it. It's cute because it looks rounder because of the shape of the nipples."
"Is that… Really…?"
"Yeah. I've told you about it before, but it doesn't look dull at all. It's pretty and erotic, and it makes me want to bury her face right now."

Saying that, she approached Minji.
She did not touch her breasts, but held her face close to observe every corner.

"I like the smell from your body… I like the smell coming from your breasts. It smells like a baby."
"Ah, a baby…? I-I'm not a kid…"
"Yes, yes, of course not."

She hit her hand case right away.
I know very well that she is a child who hates being treated like a child.

"It smells like the smell of a baby. It has that cozy, soft, and very dry smell."
"Mo, I don't know… I've never smelled kids… I haven't…"
"It smells so good. Oh, there was a dot here?"

While examining Minji's body, she noticed a mark under her breast.
A dot was stamped under her left breast, in an obscure place hidden by her large breasts.
Until now, when I had sex, it was just a part that I hadn't discovered because I was busy satisfying lust.

'Coming to think of it, I don't think I've been able to taste Minji's breasts properly until now.'

Her first experience was 3P with Lim Ha-eun, and her second was just fucking like crazy with her junior.
I want to receive paisley once with this breast.

"Minji's belly button is pretty too."
"That's right?"
"Yes. It's small. I want to stab it once."
"You can't touch it."

While observing Minji's body for a while, Soye interrupted with a sharp voice.
Achacha, falling into Minji's body and leaving Soye alone.

"I'm sorry, sister. I was neglecting you."
"After saying that…"
"It's not like that. Originally, the most important and precious person is done later. Performances are like that, right?"
"Huh."

She tried to wrap it up as well as possible, but So-ye snorted at her and turned her head.
As if apologizing, I turned my attention to her body.

"My sister's body… I feel it every time, but it's really perfect."
"Where?"
"Well, first the collarbone."
"Clavicle?"

So-ye reacts as if it were unexpected.

"Yeah. I really like the part that goes from my sister's neckline to her collarbone. I think it's very erotic here where it's cut out like this."

I couldn't touch it, but I traced the clavicle line with my finger in a state where it dropped just barely.

"I really like my sister here."

It is also the collarbone that is well exposed thanks to well-maintained, and it is my favorite part of Soye noona's body because I can feel it when I suck it with her mouth.

"That's surprising… I haven't heard him talk about that part in interviews either."
"Because noona's other parts are also very erotic. The chest is amazing."

Park Min-ji is too big, and So-ye's breasts are really big too.
It's a size that makes me wonder if it's in the top 5% in our country, or even in the world.
However, the shape is pretty and resilient like a water drop, so even wearing a bikini shows off crazy destructive power.

"Minji is 100cm tall, so it's abnormally large. Noona's breasts are huge. It's ridiculous that she's so big, yet pretty and even has elasticity. Her nipples are well placed…"
"I… 105… Yes…"
"What? More, bigger?"
"Don't look away."
"Ah, yes."

At Minji's words, I almost left Soye unattended again.

"And this ship line…"

I cut Soye's belly in the middle with my hand.
Of course, this time, keep a distance of about 5 cm.

"These straight lines are so attractive. Looking at this, I immediately lose my eyes to my sister's body."
"Yes."
"The navel is also pretty. Minji is small and cute, so it feels cute, but noona is the most ideal."

Only the belly button wasn't ideal.
If you follow the line from Soye's chest all the way down to her belly button, you'll immediately see how attractive her tummy is.
Along with moderate abs, her naturally slightly protruding lower tummy showed off her healthy beauty, and her side, which did not have any flab, drew a pretty S-line.
Every time I tried to express this in words, Soye gave me a 'yeah' as if asking me to do more.

"…And back."
"Back?"
"Sister, would you like to turn around?"

At my words, Soye slowly turned her body back.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 40
Chapter 40 – Day 2

"Ha… It's really amazing. Isn't it Minji?"
"Huh? Eh, uh…"
"This line on the waist, and the S-line… It's a perfect beauty no matter who sees it."

If Min-ji gave off an erotic atmosphere with her huge breasts, So-ye gave off such an atmosphere with the balance of her entire body.
Her breasts are big, her waist is tucked in, and her butt is also big, so the overall silhouette is really erotic.

"Yes…"
"And the ass… This ass that looks pretty and firm, isn't it amazing?"
"Ugh…"

Soye, who flinched a little whenever my words and Minji's admiration came out, was cute.

"Sister. Would you like to… Stand up a little bit?"
"Huh? How?"
"Show me your ass."
"Go, what's the sudden…"

Her voice trembled and Soye was terribly ashamed.
But she soon put her upper body on her bed and put her hips up, perfect doggystyle, kuhmm, no cat pose.

"Did you know that Soye noona has the biggest butt and prettiest hip among the three? Her hips is held very nicely."
"That's right?"
"Yes. It's a pretty apple-shaped ass, but even the size makes it look coveted. How can I say it in one word…"
"Im Choi body…?"
"What is that, Minji?"
"Uh, ugh, ah, no… It's nothing…"

Anyway, it must mean naughty.
In order to find another expression instead of Minji's words, I observed Soye's butt a bit more.
Big and pretty buttocks, big and healthy-looking hips, plus her skin is firm and healthy, and the color difference is pretty.

'I have to sort everything out…'

Trying to find the right expression, I noticed that her cunt was wet.
Shaved hairless, clear liquid dripped down to the floor.
As if saliva was dripping from her mouth, she was clearly showing a desire to eat something.

"…"

I have already fully erected and the pre-cum is staining my glans.
Now, you can insert it into Soye's pussy as it is.
Without any resistance, her cunt would accept my cock right away.
You will enjoy it as if it is delicious.

"…"

I have to be patient.
My plan is to put up with it for 4 days and make Soye heat up, and on the 5th day give her great satisfaction and completely relax her mind.
Still, this situation is so perfect right now.

Gulp.

With my eyes fixed on Soye's oozing cunt, my cock began to roar and roar.

'No, no, wait…'

But if I hit you here now, it will only solve my sexual desire.
My purpose is to appease Soye.
If so, you must be patient for now.

"…It looks so delicious that you want to fuck it right away.
"Uh, yeah…?"

Soye's voice trembled slightly.

"Well, that's right. Your posture will be uncomfortable, but you can sit back to normal."
"Yes…"

At my words, Soye turned around and sat down again.
Her face was slightly red.

"Whoa, whoa…"
"Ha…"

Soye and I both held our breath.
He had just been excited by his previous observation.
To be precise, it's not observation, but it's probably because he was excited about holding back right before insertion.
But not only me, but also my sister's breathing became rough.

'I guess I thought my sister would get stuck too…'
"Hey, hey, Sejin!"

Soye's voice suddenly rose half an octave.

"It's your turn this time, yes you turn around!"
"Uh…? I…?"
"Yeah!

After saying that, Soye swung her hand out as if to quickly turn around.
I followed her gesture and turned her body around.

"Hoe…"
"Sejin caught her muscles in her ass too. He's broken."
"My brother works out… He said he works hard…"
"Would you like to take a look at your hole?"

The two women suddenly became quiet.
The two of them seem to be quietly observing behind me… This is ridiculously embarrassing.

'I can't tell you not to do it…'

After that, after all sorts of weird evaluations, I turned around and sat down again.
Then, when he observed the two of them again, he showered them with compliments.
Perhaps it was because all of the compliments were sincere, and even though they were just words, both women responded quite well.
We observed each other's bodies until late at night and repeatedly asked each other to express them in words, then lay down together and fall asleep.
Touching is prohibited, so we just lay side by side, but I could feel the two women's breathing on either side, so even that alone didn't help my erection.

There aren't many schedules for 5 days right now, but it was all possible under the pretext of 'I'll have practice time for the next performance'.
So the next day, as usual, I took the two to work.

"…"

Afternoon, basic training time.
I thought while watching Soye and Minji during vocal training.

'It's hot.'

After observing their bodies all day last night, when I saw them, I immediately remembered their naked bodies.
The image that had been engraved on my retina remained vividly in my head, and I felt as if I could see their naked bodies right in front of my eyes no matter what clothes they were wearing.
Thanks to that, even singing in front of the trainer seemed erotic.

No, if you think about it again, it's true that singing is just erotic.
He makes a mournful expression with his mouth open like that, and he also puts his hand on his chest while doing so.
Besides, when his emotions are high, he trembles a little.
All I have to do is hold my stuff instead of the microphone…

Swish swish

She shook her head vigorously.
At least it shouldn't be like this while working.
Besides, if you feel like this only with vocal training, how will you look at dance training now?

"What kind of headbanging are you doing?"

Suddenly, I heard a voice from behind, and when I turned around, it was Im Ha-eun.

"No, just a little…"
"Kuh ke ke ke ke ke, did you have a lot of aftertaste left? You must have enjoyed yourself very much yesterday?"
"It's not like that. Didn't you do something yesterday. Did your sister or Minji tell you?"
"I didn't ask. It's obvious anyway. You took the two of you there and there's no way you didn't. Now you're ashamed…"

Im Ha-eun slowly starts the engine to make fun of me.
I had no intention of seeing it now.

"Hey, that's okay, you're wandering around without training."
"I'm out to get some water, some water."
"Drink that and go in right away. Just concentrate on practicing for about an hour. Don't even come out."
"Hey, hey…!"
"Go in now."
"I'm out now! Just look at me!"
"What is it? Are you in a hurry to the bathroom?"

Im Ha-eun, who couldn't answer my words and put on an expression of resentment.
Yeah, it's not like ruining your image in front of people at work.

"Just 5 minutes, no, even 5 minutes is long. 3 minutes, 3 minutes. I'll finish my errands and go inside."
"I really… Hate you!"

Im Ha-eun couldn't swear, but only expressed her feelings and hurriedly ran to the bathroom.
Where is that going to climb again, sure.
Im Ha-eun must have taken care of it, so I turned my gaze back to the training room.
This time, Minji was seen practicing her singing.
That figure was just as erotic as Soye.

'Because I can touch it tonight, tonight!'

Let's focus on work for now!
I desperately restrained myself and observed Minji's vocal training.

Evening, in the hotel elevator.
There was no need to stop by the lobby, so I headed straight from the underground parking lot to the 9th floor where the room was.

"How was it today? After observing yesterday, something was different from usual…"
"It was so… Naughty…"

Minji answered my question first.

"Brother… When I see him working… I keep thinking of him naked… When I see the veins on the back of my hand… That… There…"
"It reminded me of having a full erection and that's it."

Soye helps Minji with her answer.
It wasn't just me, neither were these two.

"I thought you would feel this way just by observing yourself naked overnight… It's so amazing."
"Yes."

Ting.

The elevator stopped on the ninth floor, and the two of us quickly entered our room.
As I opened the door to my room and entered, Soye pulled my collar from behind.

"Sister?"
"That… You said you could touch it from the second day, right?"

Polynesian sex, the second day.
Unlike yesterday, I can touch my body.
Of course, insertion is prohibited, and sensitive areas should not touch each other.
Kissing is possible, but deep kissing is impossible.

"Of course."

Did Soye start to get impatient like me?

"Then do you want to wash together…?"
"That's good."

At that, he grabbed Soye by the side and hugged him.
She grabbed the button on her shirt as she led her into the room.
Her simple denim shirt was quickly undone, revealing her large breasts with a purple bra.
She put her hand over the bra and squeezed it.

"Yes…"

She came to her senses at Soye's groan and removed her hand.
Today, you have to touch lightly, lightly. Just lightly…
I put my hand down and unzipped So Ye's jean skirt.
When she took off her skirt, purple panties identical to her bra were revealed.
The panties with colorful patterns and wet cunt holes made her want to bring them to her mouth right away.

'Touching the genitals is out, genitals are out…'

This time too, she displayed superhuman patience and persevered.
Standing her up, he went behind Soye, unbuttoned her bra, and pulled down her panties.
When Soye's big ass was exposed, he wanted to pierce her nose.
Of course, she persevered this time too.

"I'll take off Minji too."
"Yes…"

Min-ji, who had been still until I took off her veil, stood in front of me as if she had waited.
Unlike Soye, who is simple but beautifully decorated, she simply wears a loose T-shirt and shorts.
But she grabs her T-shirt from underneath her and pulls it over her, revealing Minji's large breasts.
The simple and comfortable type of bra was not very pretty compared to Soye's, but she thought it suited Minji's style.

'I didn't even think about this when I saw the clothes yesterday…'

Maybe it's because I've been observing her naked body for a long time, but I'm very interested in every single one of their clothes and underwear.

"I'm sorry…"

After taking off her shirt and throwing it away, he hugged her Minji and moved her hand behind her back to unfasten her bra.
The bra suddenly fell off and Minji's huge breasts swayed.

"…Sweeew…"

She couldn't stand it this time.
He buried her face between Minji's large breasts and inhaled.
Minji's unique soft body odor permeated my body, and I felt a sense of pleasure.

'…I can't go out from here anymore.'

It's okay to touch and smell her, but Minji has to be careful because her breasts seem to be secretly erogenous zones.
I took one more breath, removed my face, and ducked.
Then he took off Minji's shorts.
The rubber band pants came off easily, revealing the teddy bear panties hidden inside.
The panties with the faces of little teddy bears all over the place were very cute, but at the same time, they gave off a feeling of eroticism.
It's because only the pussy is wet.
After watching it for a while, I took off my pants right away.

'Hook up.'

As Minji's wet North Korean pussy was exposed, her unique body odor came out stronger than her breasts.
In addition, the pubic hair, which was sticky with the juice that flowed from her pussy, aroused the urge to suck it right away.

Gulp.

This is pretty unbearable.
I looked up at Minji's face.
Minji was looking down at me as if she was waiting.
While making that face.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 41
Chapter 41 – Flowers in Both Hands, No Watermelon

"Sejin, it's your turn now."

As I was unconscious, Soye suddenly pulled me and took off my shirt.

"Oops, oops…"
"Minji, take off your pants."
"Yes…"

While his face was hidden by his shirt, he felt a fidgeting hand on his waist.
Not long after I gave myself over to the clumsy, whimpering hands, I too became naked.

"""…"""

As the three of them stand naked, they feel awkward again, just like yesterday.
But the heat went further than that.

"Let's go in."

I put my hands on the backs of the two girls and went into the shower.
As I entered, I held my side, and it felt so good just to feel the texture and temperature of my bare skin.

"I'm completely up…"

Minji looked at my cock and said a word.
As she said, my cock was already fully erect and dripping with her pre-cum.
It was thanks to her desperate patience while undressing the two of them earlier.

"No, Minji."

Looking at Minji at Soye's words, her hand was wriggling near my cock.

"You can touch your body, but I said don't touch sensitive areas… Right?"
"Uh, yes. Yes. That's right."

Minji makes a sad face at my words.
Instead, it suddenly came to me.
Her small breasts pressed against my chest and belly, making my prick explode with the soft feeling.

"Sniff sniff…"

Minji also seemed to want to smell me.
As if for a cock, I put her nose against my chest and sniffed.

"Let's wash first. We can leave it overnight."

She forced her body out of it.
It seemed that if she stayed any longer, he would attack him.

"Now then… Let's wash up quickly."
"Yeah…"
"Okay."

The three of them froze for a while with those words.
Just taking a bath and going out… Is it possible?

As they started bathing and splashed water on their bodies, the bodies of the two looked even more erotic.
The water flowing down the two of them's breasts forms water droplets from the nipples.
The appearance of Minji's pubic hair getting wet and muddy.
The water droplets that flowed over Soye's belly button flowed down to her shaved pussy and mixed with the love juice in her pussy.
Everything I saw was tempting me.

But I wasn't the only one who got my eyes fixed on the other person's body.
Soye and Minji continued to glance at my body.
I could see that gaze continuing to brush my body and my cock.
Every time that happened, I purposely applied force to make my cock wriggle.
It felt good to see the eyes of the two of them changing each time they saw it, and the fact that they were just as excited as I was.

"…Body wash, I'll do it for you."

I couldn't stand it just by looking at it.
I applied body wash to her palms and rubbed them vigorously to lather, then slowly began to touch Soye's body.
I cleaned her neck, down her collarbone, down her chest, and down to her breasts.
Then, she ran her hands down her belly, sides, and thighs, rubbing them evenly over her back and even her buttocks.

"…"

It really is a very dirty body.
Her breasts are so big that her bottom breasts are folded, but her sides are well tucked in, and her hips are just as big as her breasts.
The soft thigh meat and plump buttocks were soft just to touch, and they felt as moist as freshly baked bread.
The thought of how good it would feel to rub my cock here began to fill my head.

"Whoa…"

Soye catches her breath while receiving my touch.
I was careful not to touch her sensitive areas, but when the body wash was finished, Soye's eyes were slightly open.

"It's done."
"…I'll do it this time."

As if waiting, Soye also applied body wash to her palms and rubbed them.
The foam that formed between those long, thin fingers began to rub my body.
Her hands rub my breasts and stomach, and her arms and armpits, as well as her legs and buttocks, are meticulously touched.
I could feel my cock tingling at the touch of her bosom as if she was impatient, and spitting out her pre-cum.
But her touch, as if teasing me, did not touch the crotch, but only circled around it.

"…"
"…"

It was natural to touch sensitive areas, but it was like torture when I was subjected to this again.
I wish I could touch you right now, but that hand gesture only annoys me.
Just now, when I wiped her body, I wonder if she felt like this too.

"…Everything, done."

As Soye finished her words, she gasped.
I also started having trouble breathing.
No, you still have to be patient.

"Yes, Minji will do it for you."

To resist the urge, I turned my attention to Minji.

"Would you like to join me?"
"Is that so?"
"Hoeh…?"

So-ye also rushed to Min-ji, as if she needed to divert her attention.
Before she could hear her doctor, the two of them thoroughly washed Minji's body.

"Oh, it's tickling…"

Standing behind me, I rubbed Minji's back and buttocks, and Soye rubbed Minji's chest and stomach in front.
While rubbing her Minji for a while, I gently hugged her from behind and wiped her bottom breast.
One hand goes inside her lower chest, and the weight presses my hand harder than Soye.
Then, lightly, my cock touched her back, and I loved the feel.

"I'm sorry…"
'It's dangerous.'

If he stayed like this, he would rub Minji's cock against Minji's back, so he only wiped her bottom breasts and then stepped back.
I have to be patient, I have to be patient, I still have to be patient.
Of course, he couldn't resist the urge and put his cock on Minji's back, but he shouldn't be like that anymore.
Reason and instinct fight like crazy, and because of that, the body moves inconsistently.

"I'm in the bathtub…"

I went into the bathtub to calm down a bit.
I just filled it up and the warm water wrapped around my body.
After I went in and sat down, Soye followed me in and sat on my thigh.

Iron puck.

"Heo-eok, now, wait a minute."
"It's okay."

After sitting on her thighs, I leaned my back against my chest, and the erect cock touched her ass bone.
But as she stayed still, she no longer felt her stimulation.

"At this level… Okay?"
"…I think so."

Even if it wasn't okay, I wanted to do this, so I nodded her head.

Iron puck.

Minji followed Soye into the bathtub.
But she hesitated, not knowing how to sit in the narrow bathtub, so Soye opened her arms to Minji.

"Minji, sit in front of me."
"Isn't oppa heavy…? I, I'm very…"
"It's not heavy. Sejin can hold two people, right?"
"Sure."

At my words, Minji sat down slowly.
I put my back on Soye's chest and leaned against my body.
Two women sat side by side in front of me.

"It's heavy…?"
"No, it's okay. It's just right, hehe…"

Even though it was a bit frustrating, I just sat there waiting.
I answered appropriately and let out a sigh as if I was in a good mood.

"Hehe…"

And Minji sighs like a cat in front of her.
Fortunately for her, her water temperature is fine.

"Come to think of it, it's been a long time since I've been soaking in a bathtub like this."
"I guess he doesn't do well at the dorm."
"That's right. It takes a long time and it's annoying to clean up after work."
"The one in the dorm… Is smaller than this…"

Well, the house we use for accommodation is not a very good house.
Somehow, there are three rooms, but they are all small…
If I get a chance later, I will suggest that the children's dorm be upgraded to the next level.

"…"

I looked forward to ask the two of them for their opinions, then looked at their backs.
Soye's nape and shoulders, and even Minji's shoulders… Two women sitting in front of me side by side.
Holding both of them in front of me like this made them look so lovely.

Warak.

"Eww…?"
"Huh? What is it?"
"It's just that. I like it."

I quietly hugged them both.
With Soye in between, holding Minji in her arms, she put her hand on the belly, and then, in case Soye was upset, she put one hand in front of Soye's belly.
It looks like he is holding Minji with his left hand and Soye with his right hand.
My arms naturally touched the breasts of the two women, and I raised my hand to hold the breasts of the two women.

Juice Juice…

As I held and kneaded the two women so as not to stimulate their erogenous zones, Soye leaned her head against my chest and slightly turned her head toward me.

"…Didn't I say no kissing?"
"A light kiss is fine."

At my words, So-ye slightly sticks out her lips to kiss her.
Responding to the gesture, I lowered my head and kissed her lips.

Side.

While kissing Soye and her lips, my hands continued to massage their breasts.
Soye's soft breasts were firm and had a taste of kneading every time she was kneaded, and Minji's large breasts were as soft and fluffy as if they were receiving my hand, like slime.
Just having two breasts of different sizes in my hand filled my heart with a sense of satisfaction.

"Huh… Me too…"

Minji said that and massaged my thigh with one of her hands.
As if I like her strong thigh muscles, her hands are constantly touching my thighs.
Then, she glanced at Soye and me kissing as if envious.

Side, side.

So I had a warm and comfortable bath time while touching the breasts of the two women and kissing Soye.

Inside a quiet inn.

"Chuckling."

Lim Ha-eun, who was stretching out in the living room watching the drama, burst into laughter at the funny scene, then turned off her cell phone and stood up from her seat because she was thirsty.

"…Quiet."

This house wasn't this wide, but why does it look so wide today?
The house was so quiet because the two people who were always together were gone.

'Didn't they say they were staying at a hotel with the two of them?'

Im Ha-eun has already heard that Lee Se-jin, Shin So-ye, and Park Min-ji will stay outside for five days.
She didn't know what she was going to do, but she guessed anyway, so she didn't even ask.

'Should I ask again tomorrow…'

After drinking water from the refrigerator, Im Ha-eun went into her room.
After looking under her own bed for a moment of thought, she reached under her bed and pulled out her dildo.

'Let's put it a little deeper today.'

Im Ha-eun meticulously applies dildos, condoms, and love gel to her pussy and anus.
Thanks to her fun of getting to know her new pleasure little by little, she was still quite happy even alone.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 42
Chapter 42 – Mother and Daughter?

After coming out of the bath, the three of us sat naked on the bed like yesterday.
However, since touch was unlocked this time, I eagerly touched Soye's body.
I kneaded the nape of my neck, upper chest, stomach, navel, and inner thighs with my hands, and continued to run my lips over them.
After biting and sucking, it became a full-fledged caress, so it was enough to kiss her on the lips.

"How are you feeling?"
"Um, something, it tickles me very much."
"Huh…"
"But it's really good. Yeah, well."

Side, side, side.

So-ye kisses again with a comment.
The two of us were kissing enough to exceed double digits if we count everything we did in the bathtub.

Side, side.

"…"

After kissing like that for about 5 times, I felt Minji's gaze.
Minji was staring at me and Soye's kiss with her finger on her lips.
Soye also followed her gaze and turned her head.

"Minji, why?"

A voice that seemed to be asking what was going on.

"Ugh, no… Older sister…"

Minji immediately shook her head.
I whispered to Soye.

"I think Minji neglected it too much."
"That's right."

Accepting those words, I approached Minji.
Then he buried her face between her big breastbones.

"Huh…!"
"Kiduk… It tickles me."
"Minji smells so good."

After taking a deep breath, I kissed Minji's whole body as well.
As with Soye, from her upper chest to her belly, her navel to her inner thighs and buttocks …
He teased her all over, played with her belly, and played pranks on her.
Whenever that happened, Minji let out her light moan as if it tickled her.

"Ahhhhh…"

Soye was touching my body from behind.
I touched her waist, back, chest, and stomach, and continued to lightly suck her shoulders, forearms, and neck with her lips.
Each of her light touches made me feel good.

Side, side…

While Minji was coveting her body for a while, her eyes met hers.
When she was in her old car, she was sticking her nose in my shirt, the eyes she was holding back then came back to her eyes.

"…"

Minji pursed her lips slightly as if wishing for something.
But she looked at her Soye for a moment, and she immediately shook her head as if it was nothing.
I gave Minji a slight nod of her head and continued to scan her body.
While kissing her belly button, he lightly pokes his nose into her lower chest.

"Sueuuuuu…"

The folds of her breasts were still a little damp.
The smell of the freshly washed body wash was fragrant, and the smell of Minji's flesh that started to rise again made me feel good enough to break my reason.

'Shall I lick a little…'

Just as she was about to stick out her tongue, Soye brought her back to her senses thanks to Soye kissing her side with her lips.
She turned around and hugged Soye, then she lay down on her bed.

"Kyaaak, what is it?"
Hehe."

She smiled innocently and hugged Soye tightly.
If I didn't do this, I felt like I would break the restrictions of the second day.

Water.

Of course, thanks to her hugging her breasts, her urge thumped again when her breasts touched mine, but thanks to calling her attention from Minji, she was able to hold on for a bit.

'Wow, Polynesian sex… This is no joke.'

I admired it all over again, and thought it would be nice if Soye was also getting impatient like me.

"Eight!"

Suddenly, Minji came out and broke into the middle of Soye.
Her large breasts sway and come into contact with Soye's body and mine.

"Me too… Cuddle with me, sister… Is it okay…?"
"Yeah, of course. You said you would do it together."

So-ye laughs at Min-ji's complaint.
Looking at them this way, they look like siblings.
Or mother and daughter?

"Sejin-ah."
"Yes?"
"You just didn't think it was very rude, did you?"
"No, of course, sister."

…When the time comes, I'll start with some facial expression management practice.

The next day at work.
After going to work and sending the kids to the training room, I was in the conference room, but I couldn't concentrate on my work.

'I want to do it, I want to do it…'

Last night, I messed with two women all night.
I was avoiding sensitive areas, but even that alone was irritating enough.
The body that I had seen the day before yesterday was confirmed by touch and smell, and it was so vividly imprinted in my memory.
All the touches of their bodies, including their breasts, belly, buttocks, and thighs, that I touched throughout last night, remain distinctly on my hands and lips.
The smell of Minji's flesh, which smells like baby powder, is now clearly imprinted in my memory, and the smell of Soye's flesh, which was clean and soft, was also engraved in my mind.

'I want to suck two people's breasts right now… I want to lick my whole body…'

Thanks to that, even if I'm left alone today, I'm still in heat.
Their bodies continued to flicker in front of their eyes, and their work was not well focused.

"Lee Se-jin?"
"Ah, yes."

I barely woke up from my thoughts at the sound of calling me.

"Are you sick anywhere?"
"No, sorry. Wait… Stop thinking about concepts."

Cheonbom looked at my face for a moment with cold, sharp eyes, then nodded.

'Calm down. I'm currently in a meeting about a new song, in a meeting about a new song…'

I was in the middle of discussing her new song with Cheon Bom, who stopped by her company and suggested that we talk for a while while she was here, borrowing her conference room.
In a situation like this, I have to concentrate fully, but I kept thinking about last night, so I ended up making the other person care.

"It seems that the concept is still undecided, so let's finish talking about it here."
"Ah, what I was trying to decide just now…"
"I originally intended to do that, but it seems like I haven't grasped the concept yet. It would be a waste of time to talk about it further."
"Right…"

Ha, damn it.
Thanks to the heat, I couldn't turn my head quickly.

"Please decide on the concept you want by next week, then contact me."
"Yes, I will."
"Even if the person in charge has changed, since the song has been planned again, the cost will be two songs. Please know that in advance."

It was Cheonbom who left the meeting room first with those words.

'Whoa… I'll have to do my best to prepare before I contact you next time. Haa, today's work condition is really bad.'

I drank from the water bottle in front of me at once, trying to calm down the flames swirling inside me.
Come to your senses.
I need to get my head together so I can get my work done and enjoy the night with you two.
I tapped my cheek with the palm of my hand to focus on the rest of the work, and then I went out of the conference room.

As she rode the elevator down, Bom Cheon thought of the time she was in her conference room a moment ago.

'Something was strange.'

The conference room where she was with Lee Se-jin was rather hot.
To be precise, she felt like her body was burning up.
The air conditioner was great, and she was wearing light casual clothes, so it shouldn't be too hot…

'What the hell is this feeling?'

The heat dissipated as soon as she left the meeting room, but the sensation was too impressive for her to ignore.
What was the heat all over the body?

'Is it because of that man?'

After pondering for a while, she came to the conclusion that Cheon Bom seemed to be the reason for Lee Se Jin.
When I was alone with Lee Se-jin, it seemed that there was a strange smell in the conference room, and at the same time my body felt hot.
She concludes, and it seems she has been feeling that way ever since she headed into the conference room with him.
When she was alone with him, she felt that feeling stronger.

'Is it because he has a lot of heat in his body? Because there are people who are naturally hot… He was kind of weird though.'

After Cheon Bom recalled just that impression, she stopped thinking about the strange experience.
Even so, she was busy and had too many other things to do.
However, since it was the first time she felt like Cheonbom, that memory was definitely engraved in her mind.

On the third day of Polynesian sex, even tongue-in-cheek kisses are permitted.
It was just one addition, but that alone changed the feeling.

"Eup, uh…"
"Yes…"
"Haeup, huh…"
"Cheop, haeup, chuup…"

In the evening, in the elevator heading to the hotel room.
As soon as I entered a space that no one else could see, So-ye kissed me.
I immediately put my lips together and put my tongue in my mouth.
I responded right away to that tongue that seemed to be begging me to do it right away.
They intertwined their tongues and bit and sucked each other's saliva, repeating that a transparent thread connected and cut between them.

"Hawawa…"

Minji admired the two of us from the side, but we didn't pay attention to the exclamation and continued kissing.

Ting!

We stopped kissing for a moment when the elevator doors opened.

"Let's go…!"
"Yes."

Soye hurriedly tugged at my hand.
In those steps, nervousness and earnestness could be seen.
And I was also nervous and desperate.

Thud!

"Huh… Churup, Chuuuuu…"

As soon as I quickly entered the room and closed the door, So-ye kissed me again.
I kissed her and hugged her tightly.
Just the touch of her body through her clothes replays that naked body in her head.
Without having to undress her, I hugged her, kissed her, and walked her to her bed just as she was.

Fluff.

We lay down on the bed together and kissed for a while.
As if kissing could be sex, tongue to tongue mingled non-stop.
I put her tongue in her mouth and twisted it around as if I was inserting it into her cunt, and she continued to lick my tongue back and forth with her tongue as if it were delicious.

Chop, chook, chureup, tskuk, tskuk…

After kissing for a while, when he finally took her mouth away, Soye's eyes were completely relaxed.
Those eyes that were lusting after my body while being in love with her, it seemed like a heart shape was carved into her pupils.

"After…"

At that time, Minji's voice was heard.
The two of us came to our senses and turned our gaze to Minji.
Minji stood by the bed, not knowing what to do.

"Uh… That… So… Naughty, you two…"

As we look at it, Min-ji, who is embarrassed, expresses her impression.

"Hey, shall we wash up first?"

At my words, Soye nodded her head and stood up.

Soon we all undressed and went into the shower together.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 43
Chapter 43 – First Kiss Smells Like Lemon

Soye and I continued to kiss each other until we got out of the shower and went out again.
It's only been banned for two days, but they covet each other's tongues as if they've been banned for months.
During the long kiss, So-ye almost put her hand on my cock, but she held back each time by wriggling her hand in the air.
As if responding to her desperate gesture, I stretched out my hand and interlocked it, and each time her delicate fingers pressed the back of my hand tightly.

"Yes…"

This time, unlike yesterday, I came out right after taking a shower.
She sat naked on the bed and put Soye on top of me.
The two sat across from each other on the bed and hugged and kissed each other.
I had to pull her butt back a little because I thought she would insert it right away if I turned her lower body just a little bit.

"Ha, whoa, whoa, whoa… Ha, ha, whoa, whoa… Haeup, whoa, whoa…"

When they stopped kissing for a while, her breathing was already messed up.
I could see his eyes overflowing with desire to eat me right now beyond love.
Maybe I have a face like that too.

Cook.

"Ugh?"

Suddenly, Minji stabbed her in the side.

"That… Uh…"

Min-ji hesitates after attracting the attention of me and So-ye and cannot continue her words.
She seemed like she wanted something, but couldn't bear to say it.

"I… Me too… That…"

Minji also seemed to want to kiss her.
But asking for that in front of Soye must be quite difficult.
Even if it was a difficult proposal, I thought I would refuse to kiss Minji because of Soye.
My lover is still only a small child.

"Minji, I'm sorry…"
"It's okay."

The moment she was about to gently reject Minji's wishes, Soye intervened.

"Have you already told me?"
"Uh, uh… Older sister…"

Minji looked at her soye and nodded her head.
Did you tell me beforehand? What?

"That… Oppa… Me too… That…"

Minji continued her speech with her hesitation.
I alternated between Minji and Soye.
Soye smiled at me.
It was the smile you used to say you were okay with, saying you were allowed.

'What did the two of you say while I was away?'

By any chance, I'm not asking you to kiss me, are you asking me for something else?

"That's…"

I waited for Minji's words while anticipating all kinds of things.

Back in the afternoon for a moment.
While Lee Se-jin was engrossed in work, The Queens were also having a meeting in the training room.

"Oh, let's rest for a while. I think I'll get a cramp in my head."

At Im Ha-eun's words, the two remaining women nodded as if they understood.

"I'll be back. I'm trying to do something else, so I can't think of anything good."

The content of the meeting at The Queens was about what activities to do in the future.
Now that the water has finally come in and I started rowing hard, Sejin Lee asked me to think about what I want to do, thinking that it would be nice to increase my activities instead of simply performing…

"Did we play too much? We should have worked hard to develop our specialties and hobbies…"
"That's absolutely not the case. You worked as hard as you could. How many photo shoots did you take?
"Well, it wasn't once or twice that it was featured in Minimum Magazine."

Until now, they have been secretly busy with photo shoots using sexy concepts and all sorts of miscellaneous broadcasts.
The problem is that other than those things, I have rarely done anything decent as an idol.

"Looking at it now, Kim Soo-hyeok was such an asshole. He never offered anything other than a sexy shoot. Did that bastard do it on purpose?"

Lim Ha-eun grumbled, cursing at the now-missing manager.
Muttering to herself, she paused in silence to examine the two women.

"…"
"…"

The condition of Shin So-ye and Park Min-ji was strange.
She spoke very little, her face flushed slightly, and it seemed like she was thinking about the meeting and the rest of the day.
Even now, Im Ha-eun was throwing out opinions on this and that, and her head hurt so much that she stopped.
In normal meetings, it was common for Shin So-ye to take the lead and say this or that suggestion, or for Park Min-ji to throw out absurd delusions.

"What the hell are you both doing?"
"Uh, uh, no. Wait… It's a little hot."

Hot? The air conditioner is turned on at 20 degrees right now?
Im Ha-eun turned her attention to her to hear Park Min-ji's answer, but Park Min-ji didn't seem to have heard her words at all.
At this point, it's hard to hold back your curiosity any longer.

'…What the hell did you do at night to get your soul out? Did you do that much?'

She wanted to throw her fastball, but she couldn't because she was afraid of Shin So-ye.

'If I provoke Soye unnie by mistake, I won't end up as a teaching assistant… Ugh, I don't want to think about the old days again!'

The Queens recalled her early days for a moment, then shook her head and put her memory away.

"We're out of sugar, let's get some replenishment… No, they're both here. I'll get you something."

If I took her out, it's obvious that she'll be lost.
Im Ha-eun said in a tone that it was annoying and she went outside.
As she left, Minji Park, who was still quiet, sang Shin So Ye.

"I… Sister…"
"Yes?"
"That… I'm curious about something…"
"What?"
"…"

Park Min-ji shuts her mouth when So-ye Shin asks with a smile.
She hesitated, but soon mustered up her courage and opened her mouth.

"What… A kiss… Feels… Is…?"

Her voice is like she's asking something she shouldn't be asking.

"Very good."

Shin So-ye smiled and replied.
Then she lightly touched her lips with her index finger.

"Yeah… Uh, yeah…? They say it smells like lemon…"
"Lemon flavor?"
"I saw it in a cartoon…"
"Pu-huh."

Shin So-ye laughed at Park Min-ji's words.
She was so cute with her fresh imagination and the way she confessed knowing that she hadn't kissed her yet.

"There's no such thing as lemon flavor. It changes depending on what you ate before kissing."
"Then is it bad breath…?"
"Yeah, that's how it is. But…"

Shin So-ye continued her words with a curious look.

"A kiss with someone you love is unconditionally sweet. There is no need to compare it to other foods, it has its own sweetness."
"Hoe…"

Park Min-ji's face turned red at Shin So-ye's words.

"…Do you want to kiss Minji too?"
"Huh? Uh, uh, that's…"
"It's okay. Be honest."
"…"

Park Min-ji quietly looked into Shin So-ye's eyes.
Shin So-ye looked at her with her benevolent eyes and nodded her head.

"…Yes."

The strong heat circulating in Park Min-ji's body gave her the courage to answer.

"Yes…"

Shin So-ye thought.
Anyway, there is a relationship between Park Min-ji, her, and Lee Se-jin.
She herself has no objection to the relationship, so she has no intention of breaking it.
Then, it would be best for her to control Minji Park's affection for Sejin Lee.

'It's a pity that I'm still kissing after I've done everything.'

If it's a cute and pitiful younger brother, it's okay to use 'mine' together.

"Shall we try it today?"

Shin So-ye said in a soothing voice to Park Min-ji.

"I also… Kiss… I want to…"

After hesitating for a long time, Minji finally gathered up her courage, and her words were as expected.
She was a little embarrassed because it was as she expected.

'Are you okay?'

Looking into Soye's eyes once more, she nodded her head with her smiling eyes.
It seems that the two of you have already finished talking.

"…Will you be okay with me?"

If So-ye is okay with it, she doesn't mind kissing Min-ji.
No, since I've already had sex with Minji, she must of course agree to her wish.
Still, she wanted to ask her doctor one more time, since it was her first kiss.

"Yes… I want to… With you… Because you are my brother…"

Saying that, Minji leaned against me.
Her face close.
Her face, which was cute yet cute, was full of love and sexual desire for me.

"Uh… Uh…"

Her lips trembled and slowly approached my mouth.
I stroked her hair with one hand and hugged Minji's body with the other hand.

Side.

Her lips met with him.
It felt a little softer and more fragile than Soye's lips, and a faint lemon scent.

"Eh, ehehe… I did, I did… My first kiss…"

Minji looked at me shyly.
Seeing her do that right in front of my eyes, I was so lovable that I kissed her one more time.

Side.

"It smells like lemon."
"Yeah! That, de, before coming in… I prepared…!"

Did she even prepare the incense in her own mouth?
You are so cute.

Side.

Minji hit her lips for the third time.
But this time it was different from the previous two kisses.
Holding her lips together, her tongue began to lick mine.
Perhaps because of her lack of skill, she didn't even think about trying to squeeze her tongue into my mouth. Her tongue just licked my lips.
It was cute, so I left it alone.
Minji just licked her lips for a while, but couldn't get her tongue inside her mouth.

"Minji, it's not like that."

From the side, Soye grabbed Minji by the side and pulled her behind her.

"Look Carefully?"

Saying so, this time Soye held my back with her hand.

"Put your tongue out."
"Yes."

She stuck out her tongue in accordance with her words, and Soye stuck out hers too, and she wrapped around mine.
As if my tongue could be a cock, her tongue skillfully coiled around and sucked on mine.
I also moved her tongue in response.
The tongues of the two intertwined in the air and mixed saliva.

"Chung, churrup… Uhm, chug… Huu."
"Whoa, whoa…"
"This is how you do it, okay?"
"Yeah… Yes, yes, yes…"

At Soye's words, Minji nodded again and came closer to me.
Then she sticks out her tongue and sticks it out at me like a puppy.

I licked that tongue right away with my tongue.

"Whoa…!"

Slowly, as if to teach Minji, I wiped her entire tongue with my tongue.
Then Minji started moving her tongue.
Slowly she moved her own tongue along mine, and she soon began to run her entire tongue as if sucking on her delicious candy.
I moved her tongue according to Minji's tempo.

"Churup, chug… Whoop, churup… Ha, chuu, chureup…"

Minji tasted my tongue nonstop.
Her saliva mixed with mine, creating a transparent thread between the two, repeating itself over and over again.

"I also."

While the two were mingling their tongues, Soye's tongue got in between them.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 44
Chapter 44 – What Do You Know About Minji?

"Churuloop, Churup…"

The three tongues began to covet each other.
To be precise, two tongues coveted my tongue.
Minji and Soye's tongues lick my entire tongue and taste it while sucking.
In line with that, I wanted to taste the tongues of the two women, but I couldn't.
Both tongues kept licking my tongue, so I couldn't, and didn't have to, move.

"Puha."

Then Soye's tongue fell again.
She turned her gaze to her and those eyes were smiling.
You moved out of the way for me and Minji for a while.

"Ugh…!"

Now is the time to move on to the next step.
I wrapped my lips around Minji's tongue with mine and sucked it.
I put my tongue into her mouth, which was already parted, and continued to run it in her mouth.

"Uhhhhh"

Minji quickly responded.
Gradually, she accepted my tongue with familiar tongue movements, and intermittently put her tongue inside her mouth.
Like a child with a talent for dirty work, he quickly became proficient at kissing.

Fluff.

I held Minji tightly in my hands and threw her back.
Then he hugged her tightly and kissed her again.
The feeling of her big, soft breasts like slime touching my chest, the scent of lemon in her mouth, and above all, her big and cute eyes.
All of that excited me.

Squeeze…

Without realizing it, my lower body moved.
I tried to rub my cock against Minji's thighs.

"Sejin-ah."

At that moment, she felt Soye's hand on her side.
Rather than drying me off, it was a touch that asked me to pay attention to myself again.
Thanks to that, I managed to endure it, and after stroking Minji's head, I raised her body and hugged her Soye.

"Chew…"

Unlike Minji, her familiar and comfortable lips and tongue.
Everything from the touch to the stickiness of saliva to the way her tongue worked was familiar.
The inside of Soye's mouth that feels warm, skillful, and comfortable accepting me.
Feeling it all, I hugged her just as she was and collapsed behind her.

"…Me too, just a little… More…"

As they were hugging and kissing So-ye, Min-ji came too.
Then he brought his face closer as if he was about to put his lips to ours.
We parted our lips and stuck out our tongues for Minji, and the three coveted each other's tongues again.

The next day, in-house training room.
Im Ha-eun, who had been practicing dance for a while, stopped her.

"…"

She is the only one reflected in her mirror, and she is seen sweating alone with no one around her.
Im Ha-eun turned off the music, sat down and took a sip of water.

"What the hell is it?"

I had already heard from Lee Se-jin that there wouldn't be much work this week.
It is pleasant and good to spend a leisurely day.
But isn't this too pleasant?
There is no work, no new choreography to practice, and besides myself, there are no other members.

Buck buck.

When she practiced basic skills alone in the training room without her older sister, Minji, or that bastard, she felt like being bullied.

"Sister, here's the water… Hueheh!?"

So, as soon as Im Ha-eun and Park Min-ji returned to her training room, she rubbed the ball.

"What the hell is everyone doing except me!"
"Huh eh eh eh!"

At that half-mad gesture, Park Min-ji screamed like a squirrel caught by a predator.

"Why do you keep going back and forth to the bathroom and leaving me alone, Minji~ Huh? What is it… Why is your cheek so hot?"

Im Ha-eun puts the back of her hand on her sister's forehead as if she has a cold.

"I don't think it's a cold…"

After saying that, Lim Ha-eun realized Park Min-ji's shy expression.
It's not that I'm not feeling well, it's that I'm getting hotter.
It's been like this since morning, how come it's still like this after lunch?

'What on earth are you doing at night, being a kid all day?'

Lim Ha-eun, who roughly noticed the situation, let Park Min-ji go without saying anything.

"…Let's practice the dance right away. I'll watch you practice today."
"Eh, eh…? Oh, didn't you have any special practice to do today?"
"They say they'll be preparing for their second album soon, but you have to prepare in advance. It's always good if you practice the basic steps."
"Huh…"

It was Park Min-ji who was crying right away, but Lim Ha-eun ignored that expression.
I've been bullied (?) By myself for nearly a week, so it's okay to be mean like this.

'By the way, where is my sister?'

Playing the song again, Im Ha-eun began to wonder about the whereabouts of her older sister, who was not often seen in her company today.

I was so tired.
At night, I couldn't sleep well because I was in a state of excitement, and I was mentally tired because I was dealing with many things quickly during the day.
Now that I'm doing the work that the two of us used to do in the first place, and that work has begun to multiply several times…
I wonder if even the southern chief looked at my face and said 'Take it easy'.

So I went to the break room and lay down to rest for a while.
If you sleep for 30 minutes, the strength to finish today's work will come back.

"Whew…"

I will take care of it in many ways.
I'm obviously tired, but my body burns like crazy, so I can't sleep.
Now, even when they are not doing anything, Soye and Minji's naked bodies come to mind, and I keep imagining the smell of their flesh and the soft feel of their breasts.
I couldn't stand it even in the middle of work, so I wiggled my hands alone, and my erection did not subside.

"Yes?"

Suddenly, she heard the door open and looked up to see Soye entering the room.

"Who, sister? The door must have been locked, but how…"
"Shhh."

She stands up in embarrassment, puts her finger on my lips and pushes her down.
Then she climbed right on top of me.
She pressed her cunt against her buttock, the part of her pants that had already bounced off her erect cock.

"Sweet!"

I groaned involuntarily at the sudden pleasure.

"Nu, nuna. What are you going to do…"

Instead of answering her, Soye took off her T-shirt.
I quickly take off my sports bra and toss it aside.

"You were supposed to wait until tomorrow."
"No…"

Soye did not seem to have heard what I was saying.
As she did, she unzipped my pants, pulled my erect cock out of her, and she stroked her cock as if it were a precious treasure.

"Huh…!"

Maybe it's because she's been running hot for days?
Even the slightest touch brought pleasure.

"Ha…"

At my reaction, So-ye's breathing became rough.
With her skirt on, she still inserted my cock into her pussy.

"Huh, huh…!"
"Huh…!"

Moans of pleasure flowed from both of their mouths as soon as they were inserted.

Kwak.

Soye put the pods in my hands and started shaking her waist.

"Ha ha, whoa, ha ha…!"

He groaned in a loud voice, impatient with him.
She didn't care if her own moans were heard outside.
But I couldn't dry it.
I couldn't resist the feeling of Soye shaking my waist as she climbed onto my cock.

"Ah, haang, hauuu…!"

Soye's waist technique was an art.
Instead of simply pounding the mill up and down, he rocked my cock from side to side with his cunt tight, stimulating it.
Every time her waist moved, Soye's vaginal wall gently tickled my cock.

"Ah, there… Ah!"

So-ye, who had been tasting my cock for a long time, slowly began to jerk her waist up and down.
For a long time, the pussy, which was exactly the size of my cock, rubbed against my cock.
The inside of her vagina, which was already overflowing with her love juice and my Cooper juice, was sized just right for my cock.
It's as if each vaginal wall is a tongue licking my cock.
I felt the extreme pleasure of licking my cock with countless tongues.
At this rate, I wouldn't be able to last a minute or even 10 seconds before ejaculating.

"Nu, nuna, wait…! Me, with Minji, said…!"
"Hahhhhh!"

At those words, I immediately opened my eyes.

"Huh!"

She let out a deep breath and straightened her back.
So-ye, who had just climbed up on me and shook her waist, and the air in the room, which had been heated by the two of them having sex, had subsided before I knew it.

"It must have been a dream…"

Yeah, there's no way I'd say that my sister is like Minji.
Thanks I noticed
If he was in heat, he would even dream of being eaten by So-ye.

"Fortunately, I didn't have a wet dream."

Just in case, I lifted the blanket and checked it out, then took another breath in and got up.

At lunchtime, Shin So-ye was looking for Park Min-ji, who disappeared after eating her meal.

"In the shower room… There is none."

The first place she went was the shower room next to her practice room.
There was no other group or trainee in it, let alone Minji.
She thought that in the morning she would be cooling her body off with cold water in the shower as she herself did.

'Are you in the car? The other day, I was left alone and said that Sejin smelled his shirt.'

If so, it may still be in heat.
Shin So-ye headed to the underground parking lot with quick steps, but she found no trace of Park Min-ji there.
Only then did she realize that she also had the car keys for the members.

'Ugh, why are you so flustered?'

Shin So-ye, who came back to the elevator shyly, headed to her office.
She thought that if it was Lee Se-jin's clothes, she might also be in the office.
And her thoughts were right.

Rattle.

"Hee!"

When she opened the office door and entered, Park Min-ji, who was inside, was startled.

"Uh, sister?"
"Yes, you were here."

Park Min-ji was sitting alone in her office, sniffing Lee Se-jin's coat.
Seeing that, Soye Shin let out a strange sigh of relief as she approached.
Fortunately, you weren't with Sejin.

"You were supposed to stay with me until evening."
"Joe, a little… It's not okay… ?"
"It's not okay if I can't keep my practice time because of this."
"To? Whoa, uh, when the time is like this…"
"Let's go."
"Yes, yes heh…"

When Soye Shin snatched the coat from Minji Park's hand, Minji Park stood up.
However, I noticed that there was some water on the edge of the sofa that Park Min-ji had just woke up on.

"…"

Shin So-ye pauses and looks down at Lee Se-jin's clothes.

'Just Minji… She was sitting on the couch.'

Is that shiny edge of the sofa a trace of Park Min-ji?
Shin So-ye unknowingly lifted her coat to her face.

Sniff sniff.

A familiar smell wafted from under her coat.
And now she's itching her lower part just from sniffing it.

'I've never felt such a sense of smell before…'

Shin So-ye walked to Se-jin Lee's seat, smelling her coat.
As it was, before putting her coat on Lee Se-jin's chair, her eyes caught the edge of her desk.
The desk where Lee Se-jin works every day, where his traces remain…

"Good… ?"
"Uh, huh?"

It was only then that Shin So-ye came to her senses at Min-ji Park's question.

"It doesn't smell good… Brother smell… ?"

When Shin So-ye hurriedly turned her head, Park Min-ji was looking at Shin So-ye with an excited expression.

"I, let's go out, I have to practice!"

Shin So-ye hurriedly put her clothes on Lee Se-jin's chair and pushed Park Min-ji on the back and went outside.
As the two left the office, the strange heat within them slowly subsided.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 45
Chapter 45 – If You Cut in Line, You'll Get Mad

Shoot aaaaa…

As I washed my face in the bathroom, I thought of what I was going to do today.

A lot of work piled up.
Reviewing offers for a photo shoot, preparing a concept for the next new song and studying music for it, developing a cute concept further or preparing a new concept…
Even though I put off everything that was not urgent, things piled up like this.

'But I can't even concentrate properly, damn it.'

After wiping my face with a tissue, I took out my phone.
It's time to borrow the power of the guy who hasn't been using it as much as he can lately.

"Focus only on the task in front of you until the evening and finish it quickly."

I set the command and pressed the run button of the hypnosis application.

Smart.

"Sejin-ah?"

After knocking on the office door, Soye Shin came inside.

"Do you still have a lot of work left?"
"It will be over soon."

Lee Se-jin looked at her Shin So-ye for a moment and smiled, then continued to focus on her work.
It was so intense that you could tell just by looking at it from the side.

"I'm really sorry, but would you like to go and rest today? I'll be there soon…"

Sejin Lee speaks in an apologetic voice, but his eyes are on the computer screen and his hands are not resting.

"Didn't you say you didn't get much work this week?"
"Yes, yes, that's right. I didn't catch it very much."

Even though I didn't catch much, is there a lot of work like that?

"Um… Let me help you."
"Ahaha, thanks sister. But these are all things I have to do… Don't worry. It'll be over soon."
"Okay…Then I'll take Minji with me. Should I come soon?"
"Yes. See you later."

Frown

Shin So-ye gives Lee Se-jin a slight wink and leaves the office.
Back at her training room, she told her younger siblings that she was taking a taxi to work today.

"I was a taxi all week anyway."

Im Ha-eun spit out meaningless words while copying the beat of the song she was practicing.
After familiarly hailing a taxi, I looked at the expressions of the remaining two.

"After…"
"Hmm."

Shin So-ye's sad face and Park Min-ji's sad face.
Both of them seemed very disappointed that they couldn't go to work with Lee Se-jin.

"What on earth do you do every day so…"

Do you regret Let me in too!
Ha-eun Lim tried to playfully ask, but as soon as she opened her mouth, her eyes flashed in So-ye Shin and Min-ji Park.
Like a dog who is deprived of food, his eyes become quite bitter.

"Ha Eun-ah."

Shin So-ye approached Im Ha-eun and placed her hand on her shoulder.

"Uh, huh?"
"I just… Just in case, just in case."
"Uh…"
"Today… No, until this weekend… Don't ever touch Sejin… Okay?"
"What are you touching… If anyone hears it, they'll think I'm a gangster, sister."
"You know I didn't mean that, right?"

Im Ha-eun tried to pass this atmosphere off as a light joke, but she couldn't get through.
Shin So-ye glared at Ha-eun Lim with her fevered face and her eyes, which gave strength incongruous with her normally drooping eyes.

"If I do something like cutting in line… Am I really going to get mad?"
"Okay, okay, no."

Im Ha-eun secretly looked at Park Min-ji.
Park Min-ji didn't show signs of being angry like Shin So-ye, but she felt strangely restless.
Minji had seen her like that before.
Right before she had her game console and computer stolen by Lee Se-jin, she was afraid of it, wondering if he was really stealing it.

〈 ttiring ttiring, ttiring ttiring ~ 〉

Fortunately, at that moment, I heard a notification that the taxi I had booked would arrive soon.

"Oh, the taxi is coming soon."

Im Ha-eun was relieved and announced the fact, and the three of them went out of the training room.
Im Ha-eun grumbled inwardly as she walked behind Shin So-ye and Park Min-ji, who were strangely fast-paced.

'Ha, why are you talking only to me?'

I'm still alone this week, so I'm lonely, but I'm a little sad that they even blocked me like that.
This person doesn't complain and comforts me alone at home…
Im Ha-eun pouted at her and slowly followed the two of them.

The effect of the hypnosis app was amazing!
I was able to handle the piled up work quickly as I worked while forcibly suppressing fatigue and other thoughts.

'Even if I suppressed it with a hypnosis app, I would never have thought that my sexual desire would rise.'

Maybe it's because they're properly in heat, even when I try to concentrate on them with a hypnosis app, I keep thinking of Soye and Minji.
When Soye came to pick me up in the middle, she let me go first, but she wanted to hug me right away, bringing tears to my eyes.

'Does strong sexual desire win over hypnosis? ?'

Now that's probably a good question.
I finished work later than expected, so I have to hurry.

'Let's go quickly…'

I left the desk as it was and left the office as if running out.
It was when I went down to the underground chujajang and arrived in front of the car.

Wow!

Someone hugged me from behind and covered my eyes.

"Who is it?"
"Sister Soye?"

It was a surprise, but thanks to his voice and the feel of a large, soft mass on his back, he knew who it was.

"I guess right away."
"Of course I know it's my older sister's voice. But why are you here? I gave you the key to go first…"
"Because I can't wait."

Saying that, Soye's eyes, as she slightly shook her body, were filled with love and lust.
What are you dreaming of again?

"Joe, I wanted to see… As soon as possible."

I guess it wasn't.
Minji also appeared behind Soye.

"I'm going to take a taxi first."
"I rode… I just went… I went and waited so…"
"I turned because I wanted to see you as soon as possible. I waited here because I couldn't interrupt my work."

How are you doing?
Soye's smiling face seemed to say so.

"Thank you. Thank you."

I greeted them both and opened the car door.
I wanted to hug him right away, but since it's a company parking lot, I should be careful about other people's eyes.

"Well then, let's go right away… Ugh?"

But before I went to the driver's seat, Minji hugged me from behind.
At the same time, Soye opened the back seat door, and the two of them took me and got on the back.

Drruck, tak!

Minji crushes me on the seat, and Soye pulls the seat back.
Then the two women sat right on top of me.
The two women looked down at me as if they were going to eat me at any moment.

"""…"""

It was Minji who moved first.
She just lowered her head and started sniffing the nape of my neck with her nose.

"Huuuuu…"

Minji's voice becomes sticky as she smells me.
After sniffing it for a while, he even licked the nape of my neck.

"Brother's smell… I like it…"

Sniff sniff sniff.
Thanks to Minji's constant sniffing and tasting of me, she felt itchy, but the sexual arousal outweighed the tickling, which made her feel good.

Squeeze…

Minji, who had been sniffing at me, put her hand inside my shirt.
Then, continue rubbing her breasts and stomach, gently inserting her fingers into the pantyhose at her waist.
It seemed as if I would groan without my knowledge at the desperate touch that wanted my body.
Of course, Minji's breathing became increasingly rough.

"Whoa, whoa… Whoo…"
"I'll do it too."

She put her face on the nape of my neck, sniffed it, and started licking it with her tongue.

"Salty taste."
"It's because you didn't wash it. Once you both calm down, go and wash up…"
"But it's strangely fine."

Sniff sniff.

It may not be as much as Minji, but I wonder if Soye liked my smell too.
Without a sign of dislike, he and Minji scan the nape of my neck.
A nose that smells me, a tongue that tastes my sweat and skin, and my throat that gets wet with their breath and saliva.
Their caresses were tickling, loving, and warm.

"What's wrong!?"

I grabbed the two hips with my free hand.
As soon as my hand touched it, Minji was shocked and surprised.
It's as if she wasn't just surprised by the touch of her hand.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa…"

It wasn't just Min who showed a strange reaction.
So-ye, who was next to her, also became breathless as I massaged her buttocks.

"I-I-I-I-I-I'll take my clothes off…!"

Minji takes off her T-shirt and throws it away.
She slithered along with him, her breasts sticking out, wrapped in pretty, gaudy lace red lingerie.
Min-ji stops panting even though she only took off her shirt.

"Isn't the underwear pretty?"

Soye whispered in my ear.
I quietly nodded her head and So-ye took off her shirt as well.
Soye was also wearing lingerie that was gorgeous like Minji, but with a purple tint that made her look more mature.

"I bought it with Minji in the afternoon. For today and tomorrow…"

Soye said in a voice that seemed to have a heart mark at the end of her words.

"Very… That…"

I wanted to say she was pretty, but her mouth didn't move.
There was a word that wanted to pop out first than any other phrasal verb.

"…It's erotic. It's insanely sexy…"

The two women who heard me were silently looking at me.
Minji breathes heavily as her pupils dilate, and Soye laughs next to her.
Min-ji seems to be unable to hold back her excitement, but So-ye wonders if she is keeping her sanity at least.

"Ha…"

No, it was a mistake.
Soon, Soye let out a sigh filled with her lust.
It was her sigh that she often let out as she mingled with her body.
Soye clung right next to me.
Minji also stuck right next to him, and I became stuck between the two women.

"Today… Everything is okay except insertion, right…?"
"…Yes."

Soye's eyes were already full of lust as she looked at me while asking.
Minji didn't say anything.
He must have been so excited that he couldn't even answer.

'How do I get to the hotel in this state?'

Two women looking down at me together wearing the most erotic underwear I've ever seen.
That expression is full of desire to do it right away.
Giving up the thought of moving the car, I quietly put my hands on the sides of the two of them.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 46
Chapter 46 – What Are You Doing in the Car?

After doing it in the car with Minji last time, I brought a towel in the car just in case.
It was thanks to seeing how the smell didn't go away no matter how much I ventilated the car and sprayed it with air freshener, and realized desperately that if I ever spilled water in the car, I'd have to put a towel on it.
…To be honest, if something like that happens again, I might be able to use it, I thought about that too.
I didn't expect a towel to do its job so quickly.

Inside the car, the three of us, naked, each sat on a towel.

"Are you ready…?"
"This, this is just, so that, in case something happens later, that's…"
"I know, I know, I'm not talking about that."

Soye smiled and hugged me tightly.
It was full of playfulness, and it was safe to say that it was not sad or angry at all.
After holding me for a while, Soye turned me around and laid me down.
Soye was sitting and I was lying on her cunt mound as a pillow.

"Are you comfortable?"
"…Yeah."

The back of the head was a bit sticky, but I didn't bother to say that.

"You worked hard today. Seeing that, you worked really hard."

It was full of sexual desire, but it was Soye who comforted me with a comfortable voice, perhaps because she wanted to take care of me first.

"Good work, brother."

Soye is like that, so Minji comforts me.
Minji lay down on top of me, catching her breath.
My cock wriggled as she literally squeezed me with her big tits.

Smack smack.

As Soye stroked my hair with her hand, I looked up at her.
She couldn't see her face because of her large breasts, but she was probably giving her usual easygoing smile.

Booby booby.

At the same time, she was rubbing her lower abdomen against the back of my head little by little.
It was an act close to masturbation, so I had to stop it, but I wanted to leave it alone for a while.
I could well imagine how unbearable it was, and I wasn't rubbing her cunt area.

"Brother…"
"Yes?"
"Brother… Where is your body… Good?"
"Me? It's me… It's a chest… ?"

I'm ashamed to say this again.

"Okay… ?"

Minji listened to my answer and touched my breasts with her hand.
He squeezed her muscles and pinched her nipples with his delicate fingers.

'Ah, did you ask about my erogenous zones?'

I was told that I like your breasts.

"Sejin likes the nape of her neck or the inside of her thighs."

Soye, who knows my erogenous zones better than I do, told Minji.

"Yeah…"

At that, Minji put her hand down and rubbed the inside of her thigh.
It wasn't just kneading, but literally, it was cute and itchy for no reason, so I laughed without knowing it.

"Yes."

But the laughter soon stopped.
Minji lightly bit my neck with her mouth, and a tingling sensation came up in her body.

"Minji, take it easy. She shouldn't leave marks."
"Ugh, ah, yes… !"

Minji falls from my neck, flustered by Soye's words.

"You'll like it more if you do it gently like this."

As if to teach Minji, Soye gently caressed my neck with her fingers.
Her hands were ticklish and soft, and it felt good.

"Take it like this. With your mouth."
"It is not a hand… ?"
"Yes."

Minji looked into my eyes as if asking for permission, then put her mouth on my neck again.
Soft, small lips are placed on my neck, and their tongue gently licks my neck.

"Are you coming?"

Minji kept saying something while putting her mouth on my neck.
I'm going to ask if you're feeling well.

"Yes."
"Then I'll do something for you."

Soye suddenly leaned over her body, and she moved her mouth across my face straight into her thigh.
Then, as Minji did, she caressed my thighs with her lips, but unlike the nape of her neck, she sucked hard, perhaps because the mark could be left on that side.

"Huh…"

My whole body started to get quite agitated.
Minji puts her breasts on top of mine and keeps sucking on my neck.
Soye put the inside of her thighs against my face, and likewise placed her breasts on top of my belly, biting and sucking hard on her thighs.
Their caress was gentle, but I could feel the rush as if they were impatient, to the point where I thought they might eat me right away.

"Ha!"

I couldn't stand it, so I bit the inside of Soye's thigh with my mouth.
Of course, unlike me, So-ye shouldn't have marks on her body, so she didn't bite hard, just sucked it with her lips.
However, with just that much, Soye showed a sensitive reaction right away.

"Yes… !"

With her free hand, she grabbed Minji's buttock.
He grabbed one side of her ass and squeezed it roughly.
Then Minji immediately stopped her actions and her body trembled.
I could feel the hot, gooey liquid on my lower belly where her cunt was.

"Oh."

Soye was surprised to see that too and raised her body.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha… Ha ha… Ha…"

Minji takes a deep breath.
I immediately raised her upper body and sucked Minji's breasts.

"Ah, ha ha… !"

She put her tongue into the part of her indented nipple that was still in her, licked it tenaciously, sucked her large breasts with her lips, and rubbed the remaining breasts with her hands madly.
With each movement of her hands and tongue, Minji let out a moan as she twisted her body.

"Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, after… !"

As she sucked for a while, she felt her nipples protrude little by little.
Minji's waist bent like a bow as he bit the tip of the protruding nipple.

"Aww!!"

Min-ji can't come to her senses due to intense pleasure.
I didn't care for the reaction and continued teasing her nipples.
The more she licked her tongue and sucked her breasts with her lips, the more her nipples protruded little by little.

"Ah… ! Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha… Hyeuh…"

And when she finally pulled one of her nipples out, Minji trembled as if she were about to faint.
My thighs, on which Minji climbed on, were already stained with her spilled love juice and her smudges.

"I also…"

As Minji gave her a chance to catch her breath, Soye grabbed my waist from behind her.
She turned around and she was looking at me with a more flushed face than usual.
She didn't show her own way until just now, but she's in full heat right now.
I sat Minji on her towel and turned her body to kiss Soye.

"Ugh… Churup…"

Soye craves my tongue like crazy.
Mixing each other's saliva, Soye sat on my leg and massaged my buttocks with both hands.

"You know what, sister?"
"What, what?"
"Your ass is really sexy."

On the first day, we observed each other's body and talked about it several times, but it was new to touch it now.
It was a butt that had been kneaded and soiled many times, but the feeling of touching it now felt new and better than ever.
Soye also shuddered a little every time I slept, probably the same.

"Eww… Ah…"

I could feel pre-cum leaking from my cock as I twiddled the best ass of the three.

"Now, wait a minute… Me, I think I'm going crazy."

Soye gasped and sat away from me.
Her thighs, where she had been sitting just before, were covered in her juices.
Seeing Minji's love juice and Soye's love juice mixed together and slightly foaming, I couldn't stand it, so I wiped it off with my fingers.

Lick.

The mixture of the two flavors was very strange.
The smell of Minji mixed with the smell of Soye excited me like crazy.

Lick lick.

Hearing a lick but not mine, I shifted her gaze to So-ye, who was licking something off her hand.
It looked like he was licking my pre-cum on his thigh when the two of them were together just now.
She looks at me with open eyes as she sucks her finger.
I continued to wash my hand as he carefully sucked it as if it were my own cock.
The two of them are still keeping taboos of the Polynesian Day 4, but it seems that they will cross the line soon.

"Brother… Hey, whoa…"

Maybe I came to my senses a little bit, and Minji clung to me, and she kissed me as it was.
Minji's tongue persistently moved into her mouth, whether or not she knew that I had been sucking her juices just before.
At this level, it's as if they're having sex, just not fucking each other.
However, this similar act alone makes me feel better than the sex I usually do, and I feel like going crazy.
How awesome would it be to do it for real in this state?

"Ha ha… !"

When I kneaded Minji's breasts as she kissed me, Minji stopped her movement again as her body trembled.
Just touching her erogenous zones would make her feel like she would climax soon.

"Whoa, whoa…"

Thinking that it would be a waste to let it go like this, I removed Minji for a while.

"Yet… The night is long, so shall we go a little slower?"

Saying so, he handed the two water bottles from the car to the two women.
The two women took the water bottle I handed them to them, but they didn't even think to drink it and just gasped for breath.
The towel the two of them were sitting on was already quite dirty with their love juices.
The towel I was sitting on was, of course, full of my pre-cum.

"…Both, he, me no more…"

He's a Polynesian, he's sleeping, and he can't take it anymore.
It was the moment I opened my mouth with the decision to fuck the two right away.

〈 We are QQ cute ~ 〉

"Hey!?"

Minji hiccups at the sound of her phone ringing.
Of course, Soye and I were also surprised.

"No, this time… Who is now…"

I almost cursed at the fact that I was interrupted at the most important moment.
I turned off my phone without even looking at the screen and switched to do not disturb mode.

Bean bean.

But then, this time, there was a knock on the car.
It was the driver's side window.

"Both back."

I quickly sent the two of them back and put the chairs back up.
After hiding the two of them in the back seat of the van, I quickly put on only a shirt and pants and went over to the driver's seat and rolled down the window.

"Oh, you were there too?"

As soon as I lowered the window so that only my eyes could see, the voice of the southern chief was heard.

"Boss? What's going on here…"
"Come down and see this car. When I called, it hung up right away, hey. I knocked on the door just in case."

The call you just received was from the manager.

"What are you doing in the car?"
"Ah, that… That…"

Confused about what to say, the southern director smiled.

"Were you sleeping?"
"Oh, well, yes… I'm too tired to wait before driving."
"As expected, have you been overdoing it lately? Asking for the children's work and leaving it wide open, doing it all alone is tiring."

The southern chief who smiles kindly.
I know he's a good person, but for now, please just leave.

"I'll take care of your annual leave, so take a break tomorrow."
"Yes? Suddenly?"
"I'm still young, so it's okay, but if I overdo it and do something wrong, I'll be hooked. You still have time to rest for a while. In times like this, managing work is something you have to take a break so that you can keep going. If not, you'll just waste your body and then suddenly quack, you'll fall down dude."

Tuk-tuk.

The southern chief taps the spear as if tapping on the shoulder.

"Pay your annual leave tomorrow and take a good rest until the weekend. Just sleep for 3 days. Sleep all day and go to the sauna. You're young, so if you take three days off, you'll be fresh."
"Still… Will it?"
"Son, I can't say I'm okay. People are so damn tired, so when I tell them to rest, they become bright."
"Ugh, that…"
"It's okay. Didn't say anything I know you worked hard, but what? There's a lot of fucking work ahead, so take a break before running. The kids are also given an extra day off so we can rest together."

Nambujang even said that and left coolly.
Did he want to show off that he was a cool boss in his own way?
But to be honest, this consideration now is a bit cool.

Drooling.

I closed the window and looked back.
Before I knew it, two people in full clothes were looking at me from the back seat with their heads sticking out.

"…Are you both okay?"
"Ugh, ugh."
"I was a little surprised…"
"I know. Let's not take risks. Let's go to the hotel first."

Nod.

The two women nod together at my words.
It was so cute that I couldn't help but smile.

Burrung.

I started the car.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 47
Chapter 47 – A New Pleasure

The road there was very quiet.
Neither Soye nor Minji said anything, and I also quietly focused on driving.

Profit.

It was the moment I put the side brake on after parking.
Suddenly Soye kissed me.
Her lips and tongue attacked because she could not bear it anymore.
The saliva of the two mixed in an instant, and that wasn't enough, and they sucked each other's mouths madly.
Her tongue licks not only my tongue, but also the bottom of my tongue and the roof of my mouth, in order to fully appreciate my taste and leave her taste in my mouth.
Every time her tongue licked the inside of her mouth, my cock twitched as if it were erogenous zones being stimulated.

"Haeup, haa, whoa, whoa, uh…"

After kissing for a while, if you run out of breath, take a deep breath for a while, and repeat the kiss over and over again.
As if artificial respiration, we continued to kiss as if we would die without each other's scent and saliva.

"Me too…"

There was no time to intervene from behind, so I could see Minji nervous.
I pressed Soye with my shoulder for a moment and passed from the driver's seat to the back seat.
As soon as I came over, Soye kissed me again.
And Minji's mouth also intervened.

"Ugh, hey, hey… Churup, heh…"
"Churrup, lick…"

The three stuck out their tongues for a kiss and licked each other's tongues in the air.
Soye and Minji's saliva mixes on my tongue.
Then, like a baby bird wanting food, Minji put her tongue in my mouth.
He clumsily and frantically licked her tongue up to the roof of Minji, and he held her butt with her hand.

"Yes…!"
"Haaang… Ugh…!"

Of course, he grabbed not only Minji but also Soye's butt.
As I squeezed both of their buttocks, they both flinched and the kiss stopped.
But even that was short-lived, and soon the two of them stuck out their tongues at me and yearned for me.
In response, I pulled out my tongue and mixed the two together.

Lick, chew, chew…
Castings castings castings castings.

"Ahhhhh… Churr, churrup… Ah…"
"Hyeeuuuuu… Lick lick lick clap, ah…"

The two do not stop kissing while trembling with pleasure.
A cock that keeps harassing both of them and constantly bulging.

Castings castings.

They both touched every corner of my body with their hands.
Squeeze my thighs, grab my forearms enough to leave little fingernail marks, or put my hands on my hips.
How long have you been kissing like that?
It was around the time I started to think that even if I had sex myself, it wouldn't have lasted longer than this.

Profit.

A faint sound could be heard from outside the car.
I woke up to the sound and all three stopped kissing.
After looking outside for a while, I lowered the window slightly and looked outside.

"…No one is there."
"Hey, let's go up first."

At Soye's words, all three of them got out of the car and headed for the elevator.

Castings castings.

On the way, the hands were busy coveting each other's bodies.
After realizing that no one was around, I put my hands on their hips and continued to massage them.
I continued to play with it until it wrinkled the clothes I was wearing and the area I was kneading became hot.

"Ha ha, whoa…"

So-ye, who was getting more and more breathless at my touch, probably wanted to cover it up, so she counterattacked me by kneading the inside of my thigh.
His fingers were stroking around my private parts, and every time I felt the touch I could feel my cock throb and leak pre-cum.

"…"

Minji clumsily massaged my butt.
When I touched her ass, I wondered if she thought she should touch her ass too.
She touched my buttocks with a weaker grip than Soye, and it only tickled me as if she were playing a prank.
However, his hand movements were quite desperate.
While she was rubbing hard and holding my butt tightly, she was appealing as much as possible that she coveted my body.
That heart is ugly

Rattle.

Inside the room we arrived at, quietly indulging each other's bodies.
As soon as I entered, I let out a big sigh.

"Whoa…!"

As he spewed out something he had been holding back until now, Soye sighed along with him.

"Haa… Finally here."
"Today is very long."
"Yes."
"Tonight will be longer."
"Hehe, you express it very lyrically."

Soye with an eye smile.
As the two of them exchanged glances, Minji took off her clothes from the side.

Squeak.

"Continue… I do…"

Minji looked up at me with a face that reminded me a lot.
Wearing only a bra again, heat was leaking from her breastbone.

"Sueuuuuu…!"
"Aww!"

He put her nose in the chest bone and lifted Minji up.
So, holding her in my arms, I took her to her bed and collapsed with her.

Iron pudduck.

"Kyaa!"
Haha…!"
"It's tickling, kyahaha…!"

Laying her on her bed, she put her nose into her breastbone and wrapped her head around my head as Minji, a beanie, giggled.
I left Minji and got up and went back to Soye.
Soye, who was standing there as if waiting, was also lifted up and brought to the bed.

'It's a bit heavy…'
"Sejin, am I heavy?"
"No, absolutely not."

I smiled and sat Soye next to her Minji.
In the meantime, her skirt unfolds.
In it, she could see her shaved pussy, which had been leaking out a lot of her love juice.

"Pants…?"
"It was no panties. It was so wet…"

Come to think of it, I thought there was something on the car seat…
As if to interrupt my thoughts, Soye lifted up her skirt with her hand, clearly showing her hidden pussy.

"Me too…"

Next to her, Minji lifted up her skirt.
Minji was also in a state of no panties, and there was a sloppy pussy right under her skirt.

Flinch.

His cock twitched in response to the sight.
She wriggled and felt that something was leaking out, and she had a hunch that if she stayed like this, she would fuck someone right away.
To put up with that, I buried her face in Minji's chest again.

"Ugh, ah…"

But this time, he wasn't just sticking his nose into her breastbone.
She buried her face in her breasts, removed the bra with her hands, and sucked on her breasts as soon as her large breasts were fully exposed.

"Oh, … Uh …

Minji, who is already in a sensitive state, quickly shows a violent reaction.
As I wrapped my arms around her back and pressed the tremors of her body, her tongue and lips continued to taste her slime-like breasts.

"Minji's erogenous zone is her chest."

Soye approached her beside her with a voice saying that she was having fun.
She was sucking on Minji's left breast, so she put her mouth on Minji's right breast.

"Hyaaaaagh!?"

As the two sucked their breasts at the same time, Minji let out a scream she had never heard before.

"Hey, both sides, hey, ah…! Also, at the same time, heaaaaa… Ahh…! You, too…!"

It's like sucking both breasts at the same time, so the pleasure is not doubled, but squared.
Okay, I was so happy to see him about to die, so I sucked my chest harder.
Like a suckling child, he sucked on one side and eagerly licked the buried nipple with the tip of his tongue.

"Oh, ah … Ah, ha, ha, ah ah …!"

Minji screams and twists her body every time I roll my tongue.
So-ye also sucked Min-ji's milk hard, not reacting to her screams, probably enjoying this.

Took.

Minji's nipples protruded even though she hadn't sucked for a while.
He bit his teeth lightly at the nipple protruding like an erect penis.

"AhhhhhIh, ha, Ugh, Ugh, …!"

Minji raises her voice as if she would pass out at any moment.
It's just the beginning, but it's not until the kid faints.
I took my mouth off Minji's chest.

"Minji, you're completely gone."

So-ye, who had fallen from Min-ji's chest, was looking at Min-ji's face in admiration.

", Ha, ha, ha, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh … Ah, ah …"

Tears flowed from her eyes and saliva flowed from her mouth, and seeing Minji slightly tasted, I felt a little guilty.

"Hee, uh, uhh… Hah… Whoa… Uh, the end… Is it…?"
"Let's rest a little."
"More, more… Do more… Ha, whoa, ha… Hah… Some more…"

No, if he said something like that, he wouldn't have to feel guilty.
At Minji's words, I massaged her breasts with my hands.
While doing so, he sniffed all over her body with his nose, trying to figure out where the smell was the worst.

"Aw!"

After looking around for a while, I put my face on Minji's armpit.
The strong smell of Minji was wafting from her armpits, which were full of sweat and heat.

"Sniff sniff."
"Hey, hey, it's tickling…"
"Sweeup, seup… Seup, ha…"
"Hehhhhh…"
"Lick."
"Aww!"

At first, it was Minji who was tickled, but as he pierced her nose, sniffed her, and licked her tongue lightly, he started to react as if he were caressing her breasts.

"Are you feeling your armpits too?"
"That, that, I guess… Hey…"
"Lick lick lick."
"Ahhhhh!!!"
"How is it? Does it feel good?"

Nod.

At my question, Minji nods her head.

"Che, it's the first time I feel…"
"That's great. I found a new pleasure."

Moist, wet, lick.
I continued teasing Minji's armpits, then ran my tongue down her side.

"Huh…"

A moan that was noticeably weaker than before.
I rode down to her buttocks, then grabbed her and turned her body around.

"Eh?"

Minji is a little embarrassed.

"Look at that ass."
"Ah…"

Enjoying the embarrassing sound, he grabbed Minji's butt with his hand.
Although her elasticity is less than that of her two older sisters, it feels like the elasticity of her soft and chewy hips sticks to her hand.

Slap!

"Kyaauk!"

Remembering the time he madly violated Minji in the car, he slapped her butt with the palm of his hand.
In her intense shock, Minji screams at her, but she doesn't tell her not to.

'Do I feel a lot of hips too?'

Slap!

"Aww…!"

Clap, Clap!!

"Ah, ah, uh…"

Minji's body shakes every time she hits her buttocks.
It was too erotic to see her ass reddening and convulsing.
However, the response is slightly weaker than when sucking the breast or armpit.
Pleasure is mixed with pain, so the reaction is big, so maybe it's not that erogenous zone.

'I mean, apart from that, the taste of bullying is good.'

Slap!

"Gulp…"

The moment I lightly hit Minji's bottom once more, I heard the sound of swallowing saliva next to her.

"…Sister?"
"Uh huh?"

When I called, So-ye was strangely taken aback.
Even so, the eyes are on my hands and Minji's buttocks.

"Aha."
"What, what? Suddenly, with that expression… Aang…!"

I grabbed Soye's butt.
Thanks to sitting down, I couldn't even hold that butt properly, but Soye reacted quite violently.
Grabbing her by the side and scratching her, he turned her back.
It was quivering as she nudged her ass, which had taken her doggy position.

Slap!

After a light spanking, Soye let out a moan.

"Ugh, ugh…!"

Moaning subtly different from usual.
It wasn't as intense as Minji's, but rather ambiguous.
Is something better than hitting?
I grabbed her butt with both hands.

"Ah, uh…"
"Like?"
"Yeah… Good…"

So-ye answers with coquetry as if she is satisfied.
Her muscles weren't as tight as Im Ha-eun's, but she enjoyed the feel of her firm, large ass, tightening her grip and kneading it.

"Ahh, uhhh… There, uhhh, uhhhhh… Uhhh, some more…"

Soye's moans grow louder each time he is rubbed.
Watching the imprint of my hand on her big ass, I pressed my thumb down the bone of her ass.
Soye shook her body as she pressed her hard buttocks with her fingertips as if massaging her and turned her round and round.

"Ugh, yea… Uhhh, uhhhhh…!"

When my fingers try to go down, Soye trembles her body even more violently.
With her hands again, she massaged her hips thoroughly, then moved her thumbs gently along the sides of her cunt flesh.
I couldn't touch her yet, so I only moved as far as the flesh of her cunt…

"Ahh, ah, ahh… Ahh, ahhh…!"

Soye's spasms intensify just by moving my fingers near the flesh of her pussy.

Drop, drop…

The juice leaking from her pussy was dripping onto the bedspread before she knew it.
The overflowing love juice that flowed down her thighs now pooled and flowed from her pussy onto the bedspread.
The juice flowing from her clean shaven pussy looked like clear honey.

Wiggle, wiggle…

The cock that saw it flinched as well.
I forcibly took off the pants I was wearing to endure it, and threw off my panties as well.
A cock that jumps right out with him.
The erect object was wriggling as if it were going to burst at any moment and dripping pre-cum.

"Haha…"

So-ye was lying on her stomach, turning her head towards me.
Those eyes are staring at my cock.

"It's still… The 4th day…"

While saying that, Soye wiggled her hand as if to ask her to put it in.
She held a hand in the air beneath her cunt, as if ready to insert her if he came any closer.

"I will… I have to be patient…"

To resist the insertion, I squeezed Soye's butt hard instead.
I squeezed that ass, which was starting to swell red, harder than before.

"Ha ha, ha, ah… Ah…"

Soye's moaning grew louder every time he slept.
My deep breathing becomes rough in time.
The substitute for enduring was rather increasing the sexual desire of the two.
The sexual desire, which should have already reached its maximum, grew even more and impulsed me.

"Just a little more… Note…"

It was a time when I tried to suppress myself as much as possible.

"Brother… Sister…"

Minji came and sat down next to us.
Her eyes were on the hotel wall, not us.

"Now… It's Day 5."

At those words, Minji turned her head in the direction of her gaze.
The clock on the wall indicated that it was now 12 o'clock.

"…Right?"

Minji, who looked at me and said, had a lot of heat on her face.
She looked at that face for a moment, and when she turned her gaze back to Soye, her eyes met Soye who was looking at me.

"…"
"…"

Me and So-ye, who only exhale wildly without words.
As she fell into those eyes, she felt the feel of her cock and looked down to see her little ass rubbing against my cock.
Soye's ass fawns as if she wants to be fucked right away.
Beneath it, clean shaved pussy was dripping with transparent love juice.
Soye's shaved pussy, which is already overflowing with love juice, and the pink light that can be seen through the cracks just seduce me.

"Haaa…"

Soye's breath leaked out with him.
That one sound was a signal.

"Huh!?"

I put my hand on her ass and pushed her around her waist.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 48
Chapter 48 – Wrap Me Up, Me Too, Me Inside…

"Ugh…!"

She tightened her grip on Soye's ass and tried to insert it into her cunt.
However, my cock slid gently, rubbing the entrance of Soye's clean pussy.

"I'm sorry…!"

The sensation of her glans rubbing against the opening of her cunt made her flinch.
I also almost ejaculated at the touch.
No, semen actually leaked out.

Gulluck…

My cock, which had been impatient for the past few days, was instantly aroused just by kissing the glans in the mouth of her cunt.
It wasn't condescending.
Semen, which had accumulated for a long time, leaked out in response to the slightest pleasure.
The amount that leaked out was slightly more than the pre-cum.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha…"

She caught her breath and tried to calm down, but this time Soye didn't stay still.
He grabbed my cock with one hand and brought it right into the mouth of her cunt.
The mixture of Soye's love juice, her pre-cum, and semen made the entrance of her cunt smooth and stung.

"Aww…"

She took that hand and pushed her back.
The pussy, which had already been smoothed with the love juices of the two of them, gently accepted my cock.

"Ahhh…!"

Intense pleasure felt as soon as inserted.
Soye's pussy, which was warmer than usual, twitched as if it were waiting for my cock.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha…!"

Every time her vagina flinched, Soye let out a moan full of pleasure as if she couldn't stand it.
Conversely, I couldn't say anything.
It was because her cunt was so warm and cozy that it felt like his cock would melt.

"Gee, I feel strange… This, this is strange…"

Soye shakes her head and enjoys her pleasure.
Along with him, her body swayed slightly, and at the same time, Soye's vaginal wall rubbed my cock little by little.

"Ahh, ah…!"

And Soye repeats that he feels pleasure again.

"Huh, huh…"

I also let out a heavy breath.
The feeling of her cunt and the feeling of every nook and cranny of her vagina several times better than usual gave him unbelievable pleasure.
As each of Soye's vaginal walls bit and sucked on my cock, the sensation continued as if it would melt everything in me.

"I-I'm coming…"

I had only been inserting it for a while, but soon the feeling of ejaculation came over me.
Just being in her pussy made my cock want to cum right away.

"Yes…"

So-ye gives a small answer as if asking for a cheap price.
It was unreasonable to endure any longer.

Gul-gul-gul-gul.

The semen that had accumulated over the past few days began pouring out of her vagina as she just hugged my cock, changing to fit the shape of my cock.

Push-up, push-shoot, push-wook…!

"Aww…!"

The semen accumulated over her days poured into her like mad.
Feeling the semen pouring out of her body, Soye also trembled in her body.
I could feel her big ass shaking and twitching in my grasp.

Gurgling, gurgling…
Push shot, push shot, push woo woo…!
Gul-Luck, Gul-Luck…!

It seemed like I just ejaculated for about a minute without stopping.
The semen continued to pour out with such force that it filled her womb.
Soye's vaginal walls twitched and reacted each time my cock ejaculated.

Ejaculation as soon as inserted.
If it was usual, it would have been a premature ejaculation worse than a rabbit, an act that would not have satisfied each other.
But at this moment, this act felt so good.
No, since I finally ejaculated after 4 days of caressing, is it natural if it is natural?
Even so, it was more intense than I could have imagined, and it was the most intense pleasure I've ever experienced in my entire life.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha…"
"Huuuuu…"

Soye and I breathe heavily for pleasure.

"Very, ha… Good… Ha…"
"Me too… So… This is so good…"

I just pulled up Soye's upper body and put my body on his back.
She raised her body and turned her head toward me, looking at me like a girl in love.
I could feel that there was a lot of love in those eyes.

"Chewup…"

She kissed him on her lovely mouth.
She ejaculated some more of her semen as her cock twitched with him.
Even the remaining semen from the last lingering sound was poured into Soye's pussy.

Kwok.

When I finished ejaculating her, I felt a tug on her clothes.
You can tell who did it and why without looking back.

Soo-wook…

As he pulled her cock out of Soye's cunt, a stream of semen gushed out.
I had packed inside her a lot until now, but it was the first time that so much semen leaked out like now.

"Hyaaaaa…"

Excited to see that, Minji lowered her head.
She, who was pulling my shirt from behind her, puts my cock right in her mouth.

"Wait, Minji."

But I dried it
I hugged her body and laid it next to her small cock before she sucked my cock as it was.
Before having him do fellatio, Minji wanted to experience the same experience as Soye.
I wanted to fully present the pleasure that I felt the moment I inserted it into my anxious body for three days.

"Haha…"

Minji's breathing becomes rough just by laying her down like that.
Her cunt was already dripping with creamy juice.
It looked as if she had cream applied to her cunt hair.

"I… Me too… In… It's safe, it's safe…"

At those words, her cock twitched once more.
He immediately dug into her cunt hair and gently rubbed her glans against her cunt.

"Oh, uh !!!! Ah, huh …!"

Minji reacts violently with just that.
Even when caressing in the car, Minji felt bigger than Soye.
Her body must have already reached its limit.

"Hey, Hyeeou, hau, haaang… Ah, hauu…!"

Minji screamed even louder as she inserted her cock.
Even though her glans was only inserted, it reacted as if it had been inserted all the way.
To calm her down, I leaned over and hugged Minji tightly.

"Ha, hye, ha, ah, ha, ah, ah, ah…, Yah, hah…"

Min-ji, whose big eyes are leaking even tears.

"Are you sick?"

When she asked because she was worried, Minji shook her head violently as if it was not at all.

"Hyeeu, yeo, hurry, nyeo, nyeo, yeo yeo, yeo yeo…!"

Rather, he agitated me with a voice that said he would go crazy.
I pressed down on Minji's tiny body and inserted my cock all the way into her cunt.
Her cunt, which was small and a bit tight, now swallowed my cock with ease.
Soon the cock, tainted with her juices and my semen, reached the tip of her cunt and reached the opening of her womb.

"Haauuuuu!!!!!!"

It was one of the loudest screams Minji had ever heard.
Just the thought of my cock kissing the entrance to her womb made her tremble like crazy.

"Hyaaa, hyeou, au, hoo, hoo… Oppa, oppa… Oppa…!"

I didn't answer and hugged her tightly.
Because she had just finished ejaculating and putting it back in, the stimulation of my cock was so intense.
My tight cunt, smaller than Soye's, writhed and kneaded my cock, and the feel of the opening of her womb hitting the tip of her glans made my stomach feel better than usual.

"Pack it up, me too, me too, inside, hey, hey, hoo, inside inside… Wrap it up, ha ha, ha ha, inside, heap… Please, me too…"

Saying that, her arm gripped my back tightly.
Her cunt twitched with him.
Although not as skilled as Soye and a little lacking in strength, her pussy contracted eagerly, saying that she wanted me.
It gave me an unbelievable sense of pleasure.

"Auuuuu…!!"

And that pleasure seemed to be the same for Minji.
Just the fact that my cock was inserted, her glans tapped the entrance to her womb, and her whole body flinched.
In response, pleasure surged through my body again.
Despite having ejaculated so heavily on Soye's body just now, his cock throbbed as if he wanted to fill it up inside Minji's pussy right away.
I hugged her, full of her urge to fill her cunt with my seeds just as she was.

"Huh, hah, ah…"

As I hugged her tightly, Minji grabbed my back as well.
With that, her vaginal walls wriggled and squeezed my cock.
With the feeling of the opening of the womb opening up, the inside of Minji's vagina contracts and sucks my cock hard.
He couldn't stand the touch of that narrow cunt any longer.
I could feel the semen coming up my urethra.

"Aww…! Oh, inside…!"

My cock sucks and ejaculates like crazy.
The second ejaculation was spitting out an incredible amount of semen.

Beureureut, viewureut, beureureut…!!

At this rate, wouldn't it fill Minji's pussy and the inside of her womb?
To the extent that I thought so, my cock continued to eject semen.

Byuureut, beureureut…!

Every time semen came out of his cock, Minji's waist twitched as if he felt it.
I grabbed her by the waist and prevented her from falling, and I poured my semen inside her without stopping.

Sigh…

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha…"

After ejaculation, the cock was pulled out of Minji's pussy, and a full amount of semen leaked out as well.
Every time Minji trembled with pleasure, her cunt gurgled and spat out more semen.
The semen was overflowing to the point that even if the thick pubic hair caught the semen, it leaked little by little onto the floor.

"Wow…"

Beside her, Soye covered her mouth with her hand as if surprised to see it.

"Minji… That's very erotic."

Even Soye, who said that, had semen leaking out of her pussy.
Unlike Minji, because she was shaved, the semen leaked out and soiled her thighs and bedspread.
Both of them, the sight of the semen I had just ejaculated on my cock dripping from their cunts was unrealistic.

Hot.

And my cock was still standing upright, as if it wasn't enough.
I've ejaculated so many times in a row and still not die…

"Sejin-ah."

Soye leans over to me.

"Do more for me too. Still, still me…"
"It's not enough."

At my words, Soye pushed her butt out to me again.
The disheveled clothes, the rolled up skirt, and my semen leaking out of my ass and pussy towards me…
It was the posture of begging to be fucked right away.

"I lose, even if I lose…"

As she turned to So-ye, Min-ji stood up from under her.
Even though she was gasping for breath, he went to Soye's side and assumed the same posture.
Like Soye, semen leaks out, and Minji's pussy is so dirty with white pubic hair.

"Even if I lose… Heh heh heh heh… Some more…"

Min-ji's voice, begging with impatience.
She gets her ass wiggled with him.

"Sejin-ah, do it quickly…"

As if she would not lose to Minji, Soye also spoke in a more anxious voice.
Both girls were sticking their butts out towards me, begging me to fuck them right away.

"Haha…"

Seeing that, my cock wriggled once more and grew a little bigger.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 49
Chapter 49 – Nothing!

"Who should do it first… I don't know!"

As I approached, Soye asked in a coquettish voice, but the words were soon cut off.
It was because it was inserted into Soye's pussy.

Bang bang bang…!

Soye's cunt, already soaked with my semen and adapted to my cock, no longer needed warming up.
All I had to do was insert it into that cunt that was easy to put back in, and shake the waist right away.

"Ang-ang! Aang, ah-a-a-a-a-aaaaa! Joes, good!"

Soye groans with a voice she feels right away.
The tip of her voice trembled a little, letting her know how much pleasure she was feeling.

Slap!

"Aww!!!"

She let out a scream as she slammed her ass down with her palm as he fucked her behind her.

Slap!

"Ugh…! That, ah, ugh…!"

Slap, slap!

"Sick?"
"Aaaaah! Joe, good! Good!"

Every time I sway her waist and slap her ass with the palm of my hand, I leave a red handprint on her big ass.
With that, her voice got louder and her juices leaked more and more.
Although her smallness was not her M, her light spanking was pleasant, perhaps because her hips were an erogenous zone.

"More, more…!"

Soye puts her arm on one side of her back and grabs her wrist tightly.
So she took that hand.
As she tugged at Soye's one hand, she pulled her body up slightly, then tugged at her other hand as well.

"Ahhh! Ahh! Ahhh…!"

As I grabbed both of her hands and pulled them, their bodies were glued together.
As she pistons her cock, she gently pulls it out, but thanks to her hand holding it, she quickly slides it back into her vagina.
Each time, my cock dug deeper into her cunt than usual.

Pang, Pang, Pang, Pang!!

"Yah, uh, ha uh, uh uh, ha uh…!"

Her whole body shakes with the inevitably wild movements.
Not just grabbing and shaking her hips, but grabbing and shaking her entire body.
It was clearly audible that Soye's moaning was disturbed.

"Even if I lose… Heh…"

Minji speaks from the side as if watching.
Even so, the gaze is directed at Soye, who is working hard.
She must be saying that she wants to be fucked like Soye.

Dump.

He pulled her cock out of her cock and laid her lightly on her bed.

"Why, why take it out…?"
"Let's take turns."

At that, Minji looked at me and her eyes widened.
Instead of answering, I grabbed her butt.

"I'm sorry…!"

Minji reacts again just by grabbing her butt.
Before the reaction was over, he roughly inserted it into her cunt.
He squeezed her tight cunt and inserted her cock right up to the opening of her womb.

"Hyaewuugh! Everything, it's cool…!"

Just before, the cock, which went deeper than when it was on top, stabbed the entrance of Minji's womb.
Thanks to the deep penetration, unlike before, it felt like I was trying to open the entrance to her womb.

Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang…!

She started pistoning right away without having to answer.
She gripped her ass tightly and focused only on getting my cock inside her vagina.
Minji screams coquettishly every time my cock scratches her vaginal walls.
Every time her body swayed, even from behind her, those breasts peeked out a little bit.

"Ugh…"

While I was concentrating on Minji for a while, Soye clung to my body and kissed me.
As he licks the roof of my mouth with his tongue, he tickles my chest and the nape of my neck with his hand.
Feeling that gesture, her third sense of ejaculation began to rush in.

"Can you… Wrap me…?"

So-ye, who noticed my ejaculation, pleaded in her ear with an anxious voice.
When Soye pulled out her cock at her request, she lay down next to Minji right away as if Soye had waited.

Su-wook…
Beureut, Beureureus…!

As soon as I inserted Soye, my cock started to vomit semen for the third time.

"Ah…!"

So-ye feels the semen coming into her body and rejoices with a lovely voice.
Every time her cock swelled and spewed her semen, Soye flinched and enjoyed the sensation all over her body.

A view, a view…!

"Whoa, whoa…"

When I was done with her ejaculation, I pulled out her cock, and the semen leaked out as it got caught in her glans.
Even while being fucked, the duvet cover was already stained with the semen that was leaking out.
In its place, the semen flows down again, creating a small puddle.

"Ah…"

Minji cried a little while watching the scene.
It must be a pity that she put her insides and finished her off with So-ye.
So, she immediately inserted it into Minji's pussy.
After three consecutive cumshots, it started to soften a little, but the cock, which still maintained a large and hard erection, easily entered Minji's pussy.

"I'm sorry…!"

Minji groans from pleasure.
But this time, as if begging him not to pull it out, he squeezed my prick tight with that narrow cunt.
The vaginal wall twitched and sucked in my cock, and the narrow pussy tightened my cock even more stimulatingly.

Stinging stinging…

Besides, the cunts that were already dirty with the love juices of the three of them were emitting white foam with a squishy sound.
Seeing Minji's cunt sensation and moaning, as well as her pussy stained with love juice, made me feel like my whole body was being stimulated.

Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck!

As I was enjoying the inside of Minji's vagina, Soye approached me again.
But this time I didn't bother.
As if helping me, I grabbed Minji's buttock with my hand, and with the other hand, I started gently touching my testicles.

"How are you feeling?"

Whispering with rough breathing, Soye asked.
To that, I replied with a kiss instead, and put my strength into the hand holding Minji's butt.

"Aww…!"

Minji's hips trembled in his tight grip.
It didn't seem like the pain was mixed with the moaning yet, so I held onto it tightly and continued to drive it into my buttock.
Of course, Soye continued to play with my testicles, and with that new feeling, I was able to face the fourth ejaculation soon.

Beautiful…!

"Hey…! It's hot…!"

Minji's waist soared upward at the semen entering her body.
He grabbed her breasts and held her still, and continued to ejaculate inside her cramped cunt.
As I filled her womb with my semen, the cum leaked little by little from the narrow cunt.

Jerking…

As I pulled Minji's cock out of her cunt, semen flowed down my glans.
The semen had stained the cunt hair, and now more was dripping down, and the semen began to collect on the floor, just like the spot where Soye had been touching her ass.

"Ha, whoa, whoa…"

After the fourth ejaculation, the strength of his cock was a little weak.
Only then did the heat escape from my head and I had time to look around.

"Hey, hee, hee, hee, hee hee…"

Min-ji, still enjoying the pleasure, flinched while lying face down.
Soye licks the scruff of my neck and uses her hand to knead my filthy cock, continuing to fret over it.
There was something unrealistic about the sight of two puddles of the couple's love juices and my own semen.

"Still… Are you okay?"

Soye, who was kneading my body, lowered her head as if asking.
Then he started licking my dirty cock with his tongue.
He licks the glans with the tip of his tongue and slowly sucks his cock with his lips as if caressing it.
Soye slowly licks the entire cock as if to suck all the semen.
He ejaculated four times, and his cock throbbed with each tongue move.

"Even if I lose…"

Before I knew it, Minji turned her body and licked my cock.
As Soye is sucking on her pillar, he puts his lips to her as if kissing her glans and sucks her urethra.

"Cheup…"

The tingling sensation made her thighs tremble.
As if enjoying my reaction, the two women started licking and sucking my cock more vigorously.
Minji put her glans in her mouth, wiped it with her tongue and sucked up the semen remaining in her urethra, and Soye licked the pillar part of her cock with his tongue.
Then the two of us licked the cock shaft or the glans with our tongues, eventually wiping all the semen from my cock.

"Hehe…"
"Huh, whoa…"

When the two separate their mouths, a transparent thread connects from the glans to their lips and then falls off.
My cock, glistening with the saliva of the two of them, had become thick and hard again before I knew it.

"Are you standing again?"

Seeing that, Soye's eyes twinkled.
Beside him, Minji opens her mouth slightly and sticks her tongue out to wipe her lips.
Shall I suck some more? It was a tongue-in-cheek question.

"Whoa…"

And in my head watching that scene, only the thought of wanting to dirty the two women again and again grew bigger and bigger.

"Hello? Sister?"

Late night.
Im Ha-eun, who was taking a walk along Tancheon Street, breathing in the now chilly night air, received a call.

〈 W, honey, hello? Ha, is it Haeun?〉
"Yeah. What's the matter? Aren't you 'busy'?"

Lim Ha-eun sighs and says a word without hesitation.
However, Shin So-ye did not pay attention to those words.
No, it seemed like there was no time to care.

〈 That, ah, ah, that…〉
"…? What's wrong? Something's wrong with your voice."
〈 No, no, ha ha…〉
"I can't hear it strangely… Wait a minute."

Haeun Lim took her ear off her phone and took out her earphones from her pocket and put them in her ears.
Perhaps because of the footsteps and chatter of people walking around, the sound of running water and the sound of bugs late at night, she thought that Shin So-ye's voice was hard to hear.

〈 That, whoa, Ha Eun-ah, that… My, see you tomorrow.〉
"Uh tomorrow."
〈 Ha, tomorrow, ah, ah…!〉

So-ye suddenly screams loudly.
Im Ha-eun's face turns red at her voice.

"Hey, wait! What are you doing!?"
〈 That, just, nothing…〉
"It's nothing! Now that, that…"

Im Ha-eun was speechless and took a quick look around him.
Thanks to her earphones, there was no way she could hear the chatter around her, but she was starting to feel very shy.

〈 Whoa, that, tomorrow… Go to work… 〉
"Go to work?"
〈 Uh, that… Ah, ah, now, wait a second, Sejin…!〉
"Fuck you, really! If you're going to talk, talk, otherwise…"

Im Ha-eun looks around her, unable to speak again.

〈 Mi, I'm sorry Ha Eun-ah… Ha ha, ha ha, haha… That, tomorrow, no, so it's today… I don't have to go to work today… I don't have to… 〉
"Isn't the off tomorrow?"
Part 〈, the manager gave me a vacation… Haha…!〉

I'm going crazy, fuck.
Im Ha-eun wanted to spit out her curse words, but her shame grew bigger than that, so she put her hand on her forehead and lowered her head.

〈 So, that, hey, uh, uh… From tomorrow, rest, ah, ok, uh! OK…〉
"Okay. Two of them… No, three of them. Fuck, anyway, have a good time."
〈 Thank you… Aww…!〉

With those words, Shin So-ye's voice fades away.
She thought she might have dropped her cell phone on the floor, since she could hear the chatter.
Im Ha-eun sighed and turned off her phone.

"…Ha."

I couldn't sleep and went out for a morning walk to cool off, but this phone call made me feel hot.

"Really, just me…"

Lim Ha-eun, who had muttered involuntarily, shook his head in surprise at the words he had uttered.
Noticing that her passers-by were looking at her with the eyes of a mad woman, she hurriedly made her way to her lodgings, spitting her curses into herself.
Returning to her house, she was scratching her empty neck, as if feeling sorry for nothing.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 50
Chapter 50 – Sandwiches, Up and Down

Early morning of the 5th day.

"Look Carefully."

After sitting me on the edge of the bed, Soye said to Minji.

"By doing this…"

So-ye knelt down on her floor, cupped her breasts and wrapped her arms around my cock.
The cock that had ejaculated several times flinched at the warm touch.

"Yeah. Covering her with her chest like this. Sejin really likes it."
"Wow…Paisley…"
"Is this a name like that?"
"Yes…"

How many times have you done it so far and you didn't know the name…
She repeated it a few times, as if the title she had heard for the first time was strange.

"Paisley, paisley… That sounds interesting."

So-ye, who smiles and draws her chest closer together.
With him, Soye's soft, bouncy breasts pressed against my cock.

"I'm sorry…!"
"Aha, your reaction is cute."
"Hoeh…"

Soye laughed and opened her chest, then opened her mouth slightly, letting her drool flow through it.
The saliva that fell from her mouth landed on her glans.
Her sticky and warm texture made me feel as if I had warmed up her love gel and applied it.

Trembling…!

"After I spit like this…"

Soye wrapped his smooth cock around her breasts and rubbed it slowly.
Every time her breasts moved against my cock, her spittle rubbed all over my cock, making it soggy.
At the same time, sticky white foam fouled her breasts and my cock.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa…"
"How are you, Sejin? Are you feeling good?"
"Very… I like it… Whoa…"

Soye smiled at my answer.
The long tail of her eyes looked at me and drew her arc, and soon her hands began to move faster.
Soye's breasts rubbed against my cock harder and faster, and with it the warmth of her breasts began to warm little by little.

Stinging stinging…

A stinging sound comes from the mixture of my leaking pre-cum and Soye's saliva.
As if trying to stimulate me more, Soye removed her hand and cupped her breasts with her arms.
Then I moved her body back and forth to make it look like I was driving her breasts.

"Huh…!"

Tingling Tingling Tingling…!

Her movements become wilder, and it starts to feel like having sex.

"Now then, let's do Minji."

Just as she was in a good mood and wanted to ejaculate, Soye stopped her movement.

"Ugh, ugh…!"

Her breasts, soiled with Soye's spittle and her pre-cum, pulled back, and Minji's large breasts wrapped around my cock.
Min-ji clumsily opens her breasts and wraps around my cock.
The ferociously large breasts completely covered my cock, and in that state, Minji put her hands together and began to rub her breasts.

Poke-poke…

"Ugh… Something's not going well…?"
"I have to use my saliva."
"Oh right."

At So-ye's advice, Min-ji opens her mouth and drools down her breastbone.
The saliva seeping through the gap between the breastbones that completely covered my cock.
Soye came up from behind, took Minji's hand, opened her breasts, and helped her spit drip onto my cock.
Even Minji's saliva is mixed with my cock, which had been soiled with Soye's saliva just before.

Stinging, stinging…!

Minji's chest starts to make a dirty sound soon.
Unlike Soye, her softer breasts gently wrapped around my cock and rubbed it, making it cozy.
Her pussy is the narrowest and tightest, but her breasts, on the contrary, are soft…
Comparing like that, I felt the touch of Minji's chest more vividly.

"Ha ha, whoa…"

Minji's expression as she wrapped her cock around my dick and started paizuri started to loosen little by little.
Minji kept observing the tip of the glans as she pressed her breasts closer to mine, making my cock stick out between her breastbones.
Every time her glans sticks out from between her breasts, she sniffs and sticks her tongue out a little towards the glans.

"Ha ha…"

My cock twitched and spat out more of her pre-cum little by little, as Minji opened her mouth as if to cum.

"Huh…"

Seeing that, Soye clung to Minji and looked at me and said,

"Who wants to come on her chest?"

Her words, rather than her questions, were her complaints to her to fight.
Since it was originally proposed for Soye, I pulled her cock out of Minji's chest to satisfy her request.

Persistent memory…

A slimy fluid flowed between my cock and Minji, then broke off.

"Ah…"

Min-ji sighed in regret after seeing that.
Soye saw that and put her heart against Minji's chest.

"Shall we try it together?"
"Come with me… ?"
"Yes."

With those words, So-ye hugs Min-ji.
And between the two of them, my cock was stuck.
Just like that, the two breasts took the form of pressing my cock tightly.

"Huh… !"

The pressure was less than when I was doing paisley by myself.
There was quite a gap between the two breasts, and it was awkward to rub the cock with her breasts because it was in an uncomfortable position.

But the sight was astonishing.
The appearance of Soye and Minji rubbing my breasts from both sides with their big breasts.
My cock, which was already on the brink of ejaculation, swelled just by the sight of it, and I was able to ejaculate quickly with just a little stimulation.

Byuret… !!

The awkwardly jammed cock ejaculates vigorously between her breasts.
Semen splattered not only on their breasts, but also far away.

Beureureut, beureureu… !

"Wow…"
"It's amazing."

Soye and Minji widened their eyes as they flinched and saw the cock spraying semen all the way to the wall.

"Haha…"
"Yes."

When I finished her ejaculation, Minji immediately put my cock into her mouth.
A soft tongue licks me cleanly from my glans to my pillar.

Scream…

Two women removing breasts after cleaning.
Two women looked up at me, showing off my cum-soaked breasts.

What to do next?

The two of them were asking with their eyes.

Day 5 morning.

Smart.

〈 room service.〉

I opened the door at the sound I heard outside.

"May I go inside?"
"Fine. I'll bring it in."
"Yes, then enjoy your meal. After you finish eating, you can put it out in the hallway."

Nod

Upon hearing the greetings from the hotel staff, Dung Ma nodded and hurriedly pulled the cart in.

"Let's eat."

I was very hungry after all night, so I put the tray right on the table.
The croissants and mashed potatoes served for breakfast smell delicious.

"It's all carbohydrates…"
"It's okay to eat in moderation. I'm working out a lot right now anyway."
"Is it?"

Soye bites into a croissant while smiling.
Next to him, Minji was already enjoying the mashed potatoes.
Diet… You just eat it without asking…

"It's been a while since I've had breakfast like this… Mumble."

Soye says with satisfaction.

"I even had a cheat day from time to time."

She said sorry and turned her gaze to Soye.
So-ye, who was right next to me, was also looking at me, so our eyes met.

"…"
"…"

In an instant, heat rose from his body.
Still, she turned her head, thinking that she would have to hold on while she ate.

"Sejin-ah, ah~"
"Yeah? Eh?"

The moment I turned my head again at the sound of calling me, Soye kissed me.
Then something in her mouth enters her mouth.

Whoops…

A sour-sweet taste filled her mouth as her tongue worked its way through me, crushing something.

"…Tomatoes are good too, right?"
"Yes… But I…"
"Yes? … Ha!"

This time I kissed Soye.
Then she leaned over to her side, knocking her down just as she was.
As Soye's body collapsed onto the soft carpet, I continued to kiss and insert my cock into her cunt.
Even though it was all night, sex drive still took precedence over appetite.

"Ah, ah… !"

Soon, he tasted Soye's pussy to his heart's content with a piercing sound.

Day 5, afternoon.

I discovered Soye's new erogenous zone while doing it all day.

"Ah, ah, ha ha… !"

I touched the inside of her ear with one hand, bit by bit, while fucking the little girl underneath me.
Every time she pinched her ear lobe with her fingers and gently rubbed the inside of her ear, Soye's moan grew a little louder.

Prick prick… !

"Aww… Hey… Ah… Ugh… Uh…"

Then, the other hand stirred Minji's pussy lying next to him.
Every time she scratched her vaginal wall with her index and middle fingers and touched her clitoris little by little, Minji responded with a little spasm.

Trembling… !

Enjoying the reaction, her waist continued to move and dig into Soye's cunt.

Beaureus…

An unknown situation came to me.
Maybe it was because it was so cheap, I couldn't even feel any sensation before ejaculation.

"Whoa…"

After ejaculation, I pulled out my cock, but Soye's pussy clung to my cock as if feeling sorry for her.

"Don't take it out…"

Soye's voice begging earnestly.
She raised her arms and hugged her tightly around my back.

"Do it like this… Let's rest…"
"…Yeah."

I stroked her hair and closed her eyes.

Day 6, early morning.

"Aww… Ah ha… Haha… !"
"Ah, ah, ah, ah, okay… !"

I rubbed the openings of the pussies of the two girls with my cock.
He made the two women lie on top of each other like a sandwich, and each time they rubbed their cocks between the gathered pussies, the two women spat out sexual intercourse.
The pussy of the two girls, and my cock, were soggy with their love juice, so I didn't need to apply the lube gel.

Slap!!

"Aww!!"

When I hit Minji's bottom hard, she convulsed.
There was a lot of pleasure in the screams that leaked out together, so I wanted to ask for more.

Rubbing… !

She shook her hips a little faster, excited by the sight.

Push shot… !

"Ahhh… !"

I strained my urethra and forcefully ejected all the semen in my cock.
After finishing her ejaculation by straining her lower belly for a while, she pulled her cock out of Soye and Minji's pussy sand.
When Minji woke up, I could see that my semen had stained Soye's entire body.
I've ejaculated countless times, but it's still quite a lot of semen.

"Ha ha, ha ha, very… Hot…"

As Soye touched and admired the semen, Minji licked her body.
He sucked all the semen from her belly button to her chest, from her neck to her chin.

"Whoa, whoa…"

When she saw that, she immediately wanted to fuck Minji, but her body seemed to be overdoing it.
After her ejaculation, his cock sagged, and he could feel the heat oozing from all over her body.

'As expected.'

I lay on my back and tried to control my breathing, but Soye woke up and kissed me.
And I felt something small and hard go down my throat.

"I'll give you water too."

So-ye quickly took a sip of water and kissed me again.

Gulp.

"Puha, what is it this time? I don't think it's food…"
"Strengthening drug…"

Soye smiled.
And at that moment, she felt a sudden surge of energy in her body.

Hot… !

Her cock grew again with him.

"Are you still okay?"

Soye rides on that cock.
My cock swells up into her pussy, where the semen that has been wrapped up over and over again drips.

"…Yeah."

I don't know what it is, but it's a very strange drug.
Where does Soye get this from?
A trivial question arose, but it was fine now.

"Ah… Ugh!"

I bounced back and inserted my cock deep into Soye's cunt.
Soye put on an ecstatic expression, and she immediately started shaking her waist vigorously.

"Chuuuuu…"

She came over to Minji with him and kissed me.
I continued to have sex, enjoying the taste of both women together.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 51
Chapter 51 – Do You Have a Lover?

In a hotel room, the dawn light leaks through the curtains.
I was lying down with Soye and Minji next to me.

'I'm going to die…'

I can't count how many times I did it in 3 days.
After eating, while washing, while resting, while sleeping, as soon as I wake up…
In this short period of time, all stamina and energy were exhausted.

"Chung-chung, chu-woop…"

But they don't seem to be like that.
Minji was sticking next to me and licking her body little by little, as if it was still lacking, and Soye was more blatantly massaging my cock that didn't stand up anymore.

"It is completely dead."
"I need to get some rest… I guess it will…"

At my words, Soye quietly looked at me and begged.

"Then continue tonight… Let's do it?"
"Hey, is it dinner?"
"Yes. A little more… Can't we?"

Castings castings.

As if she wasn't enough yet, she restlessly rubbed my crotch with her hand.
Minji also looked up at me without saying a word, and that expression was the same as Soye's.
It means I want to do more.

"Uh… Umm…"

It was the Polynesian sex they had to relieve Soye's heart.
To like her is to have achieved her predetermined goal.
That's why you should be happy, but…

'Even tonight?'

Is this what it means to be weighed down by a self-imposed disaster?
If I continue like this today, I think I will really collapse.

"…"
"Yes?"
"Brother… Can't I…?"

Two women clinging to me and begging me.
Looking at me with her anxious eyes, she brings her naked body to my body.

'I can't answer no.'

Okay, wouldn't it be a little better if I rested until the evening?
I'm tired from not having time to rest, so if I rest a little, I'll recover.
While eating some of the food Soye prepared for me.

"Okay. For now, shall we eat breakfast?"
"Yes!"
"Yeah!"

The two women wake up smiling broadly at my words.
I feel like I'm getting strength again with a happy expression.
Okay, take a break from work today and do it again in the evening, then that's it.

I looked at the two and laughed and stood up together.

I was an idiot for thinking that.
After going to work, I realized while working in the morning.

'It's impossible.'

Really overcrowded.
I close my eyes naturally while handling office work, and my whole body creaks whenever I move.
Do you do it again in the evening in this state?
That's impossible

'If I hadn't been late for work, I'd want to spend my annual vacation right away and go home and sleep.'

But I'm the only one who can do the work.
At least someone who's going to do more Queens stuff.

That's why I felt like I was going to collapse right away, but I cheered up and passed the morning and barely greeted the afternoon.
The manager came and told me that I needed to write a report to post above.
I made the data he requested right away while drinking coffee like water.

"…The results have been sorted out, and the plans for the future have been detailed. Okay, then I just need to do a good job with the presentation. Okay, well done Sejin-ah."

The southern chief looks at me for a while.

"By the way… Are you okay?"

He looked carefully at me and asked.
It was like looking at someone who was about to die, so I forced myself to smile.

"Haha, of course. Thanks to the manager, I had a good rest."
"You're fifty right?"
"…"

There was no answer for a moment.

"Isn't that the face of the person who came to rest? Maybe you…"

With those words, the manager's eyes narrowed.
The look in his eyes suddenly made the manager afraid.

'Come to think of it, wasn't the person who knocked when I was in the car the manager?'

A fact suddenly realized.
A chest sinking with him.
Could it be that he saw something at that time?

"…Did you play games all night on vacation?"
"Game, oh yeah, come on, yeah, play… I was playing…"

Yes, there is no way the manager knows about my relationship with the kids.
Why were you suddenly frightened by the manager's gaze?
This is what it means for a thief to numb my feet.

"This friend gave me a vacation so that I could just sleep and rest and recharge my energy…"
"Sorry."
"Well, you're free to do whatever you want on vacation, so I'm not going to say anything."

I take another sip from the paper cup Nambujang was holding, and the sweet scent of the stick coffee spreads for a moment.

"You have to distribute your stamina well? You're the only one in charge of The Queens, so you always have to be careful. If you collapse, there's no answer?"
"You're right. You have to take good care of it."

After hearing my answer, the manager looked at me for a moment before opening his mouth.

"Come to think of it, aren't you asking for more people?"

That's right, I get along with these three people, but if someone else gets involved, it only gets more restrictive.
I couldn't say that, so I just laughed.

"You raised the kids again, so you're greedy for no reason because you don't want to share your achievements… I understand that feeling, but if you overdo it alone and collapse, you'll be silent?"
"It's because I'm still fine."
"If so, I'm glad… Or maybe you."

The southern chief looked at me for a moment.

"Hoo-O-O-O-Oxi, isn't it because you have a relationship like that with the kids?"

The words of the manager who suddenly stabbed me.
This time I felt a cold sweat run down my back.

"What are you talking about all of a sudden? It can't be."
"It's a group of three women, so if you're in a relationship with one person, it'll go viral and go bankrupt in an instant?"
"Have you heard any strange rumors?"
"No, not like that… Just like that."

Uh uh what
That's what happens when you fall in love with one person.
Unexpectedly, with three people…
Wait, what should I say about my relationship with the other two except for Soye?

"Do you have a lover?"
"Uh…"

Sudden question drift.
At those words, Soye's face came to mind first.
But then Minji and Im Haeun also came to mind.
No, why is Im Ha-eun with me? Go back in

"There is none. Hurry up and make one. That way it will be easier to control the children."
"The control is still working well. Everyone is nice and listens to me, but what…"
"Really? From my point of view, it seems like a Hogu that accepts all the children."

Did I usually look like that?

"Because a man becomes a bit weak to girls without a girlfriend? Then, when he starts to get swayed in reverse, use the mang technique properly. Be careful."

Where else did you hear the word mang tech?

"I'll be careful."
"Eh, hey, the older I get, the more irritable I get. Why do you nag a kid who's good at it so much… It's because I expect so much from you, you know how I feel?"
"Ahaha, sure."

He's a bit of an old man, but he's a good person, yes.

"Anyway, work hard and take care of your body. Then you collapse."
"Yes."

At my answer, the manager patted him on the shoulder and went outside.

"Whew…"

When the manager disappeared, I let out a deep sigh.
How many times have you been fooled by trivial questions?
There are a lot of things that get stabbed for no reason, so I get scared alone like an idiot.
I'll have to be more careful in the future.

'By the way… It's as the manager said.'

I realized this while working for a while today.
The fact that if I squeezed it tonight, I would collapse just like that.

'Honestly, I want to collapse right now… Uh, wait?'

Collapse beforehand?
If you collapse before dinner, can you arrange for a break tonight?

'Should I feign illness?'

If you show off your pain and pretend to collapse, Soye and Minji won't be able to talk about it tonight.
Is this a good way?
I can make sure I have time to rest while making them not feel sad.

'Wait a minute, wouldn't So-ye be quick-witted and see through my malingering?'

It's a perfect method, but it also has the potential to disappoint you if it fails.

'Then I'll just have to feign illness in a realistic way.'

I took out my phone
If you use a hypnosis app, it will be possible to collapse in front of the two of you in real life.

'I'll take a day off and do both again. Let's take a little break tonight.'

I started planning as much as possible with a tired head about what timing and how to collapse.

Meeting room on the 17th floor of Dao Entertainment.

"…Above all, The Queens, Cool Nine, and Honey Girls… I think it's good to push these three groups."
"Mmmm, that's right."

After the southern chief finished his presentation, a woman was nodding her head in front of him.

The woman, 'Isara', the representative of Dao Entertainment, was quite a beauty.
Her long hair dyed light brown was quite beautiful, and her smiling face gave off the impression that she was a beauty, even though her makeup was light.
Even though she is wearing a suit, her breasts that can't be hidden and her proportions that are straight down …
Rather than being the CEO of a company, he looked like a celebrity, a singer, or an idol if he did well.

"Do you have any more questions?"
"Then, first of all, the three teams will give you full support as you just said. Managers will be promoted and given bonuses, and they will appoint a new person to help them… What did you say is good for you?"
"My first priority is to get the work that comes in to these three teams first. And again…"

Nambujang again explained for a long time what kind of support would be good.

"Okay, I understand. So, is there anything else left?
"Yes."
"Yes, very good! I won't hear more What are you curious about?"
"No, thanks."
"Okay, then… Good job, Southern Chief. Go and work."
"Okay, then that's it."

After Nambujang left at the CEO's words, Isara asked another woman standing next to her.

"How is it, Secretary Yu? Do you think this project is working?"
"Isn't data still lacking? Out of the three groups, only one group uses it… Maybe it's just starting to stand out a bit now. Is it different from the CEO's point of view?"
"Of course! Out of these three, the one that does the best is the Queens!"

The CEO put a big smile on his face.

"It was exciting because the way to use the 'gift' that was given to me was different from others, but to begin to produce results with it…"
"That's why this project almost went wrong."
"They did background investigations? Eh~, don't worry? They've erased their memories and prevented them from being restored. You don't see any sign of recognizing them until now, right?"
"From my observations, it is."
"Then there's no problem, right?"
"Yes."

The representative spun around in his chair.

"It's so funny. Everyone expected it to be used for bad things, but to think that it would be successful after using it like that… How do you control children so well?"
"Of course I would have used it for the kids in charge. Otherwise, I wouldn't be able to control it so intimately."
"Is that so~? Then there's not much difference from the comparison group?"
"It will."

The representative stopped spinning and stood up from his seat.

"Look at the report and check if there are any points that the southern chief failed to catch. And continue to observe the other two groups diligently. Let's keep comparing them with the control group."
"The Queens…"
"I'll observe. I want to do something fun."

The representative started to put a wicked grin on his face.

"If this experiment is successfully completed, it will be possible for Dao Entertainment to rule the world. Whoo whoop, whoop whoop… Oh ho ho, ho ho ho ho ho ho ho! Ho ho ho ho ho, ho… Kuluk, kolok, kolok kolok! Kolok, Cool, cool, wooweeek, coolokcolok!"
"Have some water here."

Gulp.

"Call, keuheum, phew… I barely survived. Thank you, Secretary Yu."
"CEO, you don't have to laugh so hard."
"You want to try Yoobi too? It's very pleasant and fun to do this! It's really fun because it feels like a real villain."
"Don't you have any intention of ruling the world?"
"Ehh, being at the top of the entertainment industry is the same as ruling the world, so why! Haven't you seen Michael Jackson rule the world? Oh ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho… Cool!"

Representative starts coughing again.

'Eh really.'
"Collock, colog! Coke, kuhoob, guweheek! Coke!"

Biseo Yu shook her head and handed her her water again.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 52
Chapter 52 – Hypnosis App, Performance Sure

Late lunch.
While Lee Se-jin was working for a while, the door opened and Im Ha-eun entered.

"…Is there?"

Her footsteps and tone of voice seemed uncharacteristically hesitant.

"Uh, what's going on?"

Lee Se-jin fixed her gaze on her monitor and did not even turn her eyes to her.

"No what… Just."

Im Ha-eun scratched her neck as if she had nothing to say.
Around her neck was a choker that looked good on her.

"That… Hey, do you have something… Work in the afternoon?"
"One vocal training is all."
"You, not me."
"You have to send the new song concept and basic idea, the concept to the 'Day and Night' broadcast, and then…"
"Yes, yes, that's a lot of work. I bet you are."

Im Ha-eun grumbled and sat down on the sofa next to her.
Her fingers scratched the choker around her neck, looking apologetic.

"…Do you have anything other than company work?"
"Fortunately, none. That alone is enough."

Lee Se-jin shrugs her shoulders as if she is tired.
However, Im Ha-eun's eyes sparkled at that answer.

"Really? Well, I thought it was over yesterday…"
"Yes?"
"No. More than that… No matter how busy you are, do you have some 'time to rest'?"

Ha-eun Lim asked Se-jin Lee while holding out her own neck so that she could see it.

"No, I wish I had time for that, but I really don't have time… I'm really tired."
"Are you very tired?"
"A little… No, quite a bit. Young is in bad shape."
"Tsk tsk how much fun you had over the weekend… It was so much fun, right?"

Lim Ha-eun spoke sarcasticly, but Lee Se-jin did not respond.
Im Ha-eun felt embarrassed for her attitude as if she was really tired.

"Uh, uh… Can I get you some coffee?"
"It's okay. If I go…"

Lee Se-jin stopped talking until there, and she put her head on her forehead and closed her eyes for a moment.

"What, what? Why?"
"Whoa… It's nothing. I'm a bit tired and dizzy. Oh right, you're filming in the afternoon. Let's go."

Saying that, Lee Se-jin's posture as she stood up was strangely sluggish.
Im Ha-eun, who was watching the scene, finally found a pile of coffee cups piled up on one side of the desk.
Coffee cups piled up in piles that you wouldn't normally see.
The office was empty yesterday, so everyone said they drank today, but the amount is not normal.

"…How much coffee did you drink today?"
"It looks like you drank more than usual, but I still don't get enough coffee. Maybe I should drink more."
"…"

I asked what you drank so much, but you replied that it was still not enough.
Im Ha-eun narrowed her eyes at Lee Se-jin's out-of-focus answer and looked at him.

'Am I really not feeling well?'

You've been looking pretty tired since this morning, and your physical condition is really bad.
I'm trying to apologize for being sarcastic and complaining just now.

'No, no. Why should I be sorry.'

Im Ha-eun, who denies her heart and shakes her head.
She continued to watch Lee Se-jin and said.

"Hey, bring your car and come to the first floor. I'll bring you some medicine."
"Huh? What medicine?"
"After eating like that, I want to eat something more. Eating more doesn't work and I just throw away my body. I saw that the store sells a good mix of nutrients and supplements.
"…Well, yes."

Im Ha-eun leaves the words and moves toward the elevator first.
Lee Se-jin smiled slightly as he watched her from behind.

My faking operation consisted of two simple steps.

First, lay the rice cakes.
During the afternoon work, she pretends to be dizzy in front of Soye, Minji, and Haeun Lim, appeals to her that she is having a hard time, and occasionally mentions that she is tired today.

'Then, after training in the afternoon, it would be perfect if Soye and Minji show their reeling image at the end of their lesson.'

The second is an impressive finish.
After finishing her afternoon work and before work in the evening, she collapses in front of Soye and Minji in the training room.

'Don't pretend to fall clumsily, just faint in front of the two of you. No more, no less, just one hour.'

Then you will be able to rest unconditionally tonight.

'Hmmmm, good.'

No matter how many times I review it, it seems like a perfect operation.
Haeun Lim came in at just the right time, so I pretended to be tired as much as possible.
My acting was so good that even though Haeun Lim came in wearing a choker, she even bought me nutritional supplements because of my tired appearance.

'Now, in front of the other two, all I have to do is work hard on my tired acting and then properly hit the highlights.'

Of course, it's hard to pass out on my own, but…

'Here, hypnosis application must give strength.'

In the car alone, I took out my phone and turned on the hypnosis app.

"At 7:10 in the evening, pass out for an hour."

7:10, just the right time to take the two of them to the training room.
If you use a hypnosis app, you can even pass out at a set time.

"Whoop whoop… Whoop whoop, whoop whoop…!"

I laughed to myself as I thought of my perfect strategy and the quiet time to come in the evening.

Late afternoon, at a studio in Seoul.
After the photo shoot, Im Ha-eun was grumbling inside with her arms crossed.

'You bastard, don't you take good care of your work?'

On the way to the set, Lee Se-jin asked Lim Ha-eun.
I have a lot of work today, so I asked you to come back after filming alone.
He seemed tired, so he replied that he would understand in front of him, but honestly, I felt a lot of regret.
It's not enough to neglect it for a week, but now I can't even neglect work.

'It's really too much.'

I'll definitely pick it up later
A magazine PD approached Lim Ha-eun, who had such thoughts.

"Ha-eun, thank you for your hard work! Today's shoot was great."
"…Thank you."
"Yeah, I originally knew that Haeun was sexy, but lately she's gotten even better. I'm not kidding."
"Thank you for taking good care of me."
"I'm not just kidding! It's been really awesome."

A PD who thinks that she doesn't believe her words and works hard to promote Haeun Lim.

"I-I'd like to make one more suggestion to Ha-eun… Didn't the manager come with you today?"
"That…"

After taking them to the shooting site, they were busy and went back to the office.
Are you a bad guy?
Those words tickled in Im Ha-eun's mouth.

"…I'm busy, so I'll be in the office."
"Oh, that's right! Then, can I ask you to call me when I see that friend?"

The moment he heard those words, a thought flashed through Im Ha-eun's mind.

'That bastard, she could force her to come here.'
"Of course, I'll make a phone call too, but it's better to tell people these things in person…"
"Wait a minute, I'll call you."

It was sad that Lee Se-jin left her alone on the set… No, it was Lim Ha-eun who was embarrassed.
It seemed like it would be fun to use this opportunity to make them suffer a little, a little bit.
And we can create a time when the two of us are together.

"The PD said that he made a good suggestion, so I have to tell him right away."
"Heh heh heh, this is so good! Thank you so much, Mr. Haeun."

Producer laughs, not knowing what Lim Ha-eun is thinking.
Im Ha-eun mechanically laughed at the PD and called Lee Se-jin right away.

Turr.

〈 uh, what's up?〉
"Yes. I think I should come here now. The PD says he has something to say to the manager."
〈 Now… ?〉

When Lee Se-jin hesitated, Im Ha-eun continued.

"I made a proposal for the next shoot. They say it would be nice if I could talk directly with them if possible… It's a shoot I want to try too."
〈 yes?〉
"Yes. It looks like there are other candidates, and I think we'd better talk about it soon. I don't want to miss this."

Im Ha-eun makes up things that don't exist.

〈…Okay, I'll go now.〉

Lee Se-jin pondered for a while and finally accepted.
Im Ha-eun was a little disappointed with that reaction.
Still, it's something I want to do, but I'm worried about coming here.
Isn't that a bit too much?

"Come quickly."

Beep.

After hanging up the phone, Ha-eun Lim approached the PD who was waiting away.

"PD-nim, they say they're coming soon. Please wait a little bit."
"Ohh, thank you Mr. Haeun! Of course I have to wait."

Chuckling PD.
Im Haeun thought while laughing together.

'He looked tired…But a bit of grumpiness would be fine.'

For a week, the three of us had fun, and we even made fun of people while talking on the phone…
Compared to that, this is cuteness.
Im Ha-eun thought so.

Even when I ran to Lim Ha-eun's contact and started talking to the PD, I thought we should finish talking and go back.

'If you talk hard, finish the discussion in 30 minutes, and go back to work, it will be just in time!'

However, things in the world did not work out as planned.

"That's right, the model is so good that it would be good as a fantasy material, that's what I thought! Haha!"
"Okay, then the next schedule is…"
"And what about the fashion show!?"
"A fashion show…?"
"Yes, maybe it's because of the Korean wave boom, but there was an offer from France for a fashion show. They made models only as idols, and expressed idols of the modern era and those idols…"
"Aren't those people a bit noble?"
"They said they wanted to try something new instead of traditional fashion shows. So we took over the hosting…"

A PD who continues story after story and mixes suggestions with suggestions.
It was all good, and hopefully it could lead to new activities for Lim Ha-eun as well as Queens, so he had to answer and review all of them.
Right now, in this place.

'It's ruined.'

When I finished talking by saying 'yes' to almost all suggestions and quickly summarizing the PD's story, the time was 7:09.

'Only 1 minute! I'll pass out in a minute.'

I also put down new commands such as 'don't faint' and 'get up right away if you faint', but I'm not sure if they will work properly.

'Canceling hypnosis… I've never had any success.'

It is a hypnosis application that cannot do the impossible.
It's probably not possible to not pass out in a situation where you're going to pass out, or to wake up after passing out.

'I can't help it.'

What to do though
It's nothing else, it's related to Im Ha-eun's next filming.
Besides, since he said it was something he wanted to do, of course I should postpone my plans.
The only thing I'm proud of is me who came and desperately shouted 'yes, yes, yes' and finished the conversation before passing out.

'I'll harass you when you wake up later.'

Of course, as we talked, it seemed like there was no need to talk right now.
This bastard seems to have been mean to me and asked me to come right away.

"Hey, good job."

As soon as I woke up after talking with the PD, Im Ha-eun came next to me.
Seeing you come as soon as you think about it, you must not be a nobleman.

"You must be very tired, but you come right away when you call, and after all, our manager is the best!"
"Hey… You, that…"

As soon as I opened my mouth, I suddenly felt dizzy.
As the whole world shook irresistibly, it began to darken before my eyes.

"Huh? What's wrong, all of a sudden?
"Uh…"

'Hypnosis application, the performance is certain.'

That was my last thought.
I couldn't speak any more and felt my body break down.
"Hey!? …What …How… Sleep… Hey!? …"

The sound of Im Ha-eun saying something fell far away, and my consciousness was cut off.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 53
Chapter 53 – Why Don't We Just Bring Them to Our Dorm and Sleep?

"Ugh."

When I opened my eyes, I saw the ceiling I had never seen before.
White, neatly organized ceiling.
When I slightly averted my eyes, I saw white curtains.

"What, what… Where are you…?"
"Woke up!?"

A familiar voice came right into my voice.

"Sister…?"
"Yes, yes! How are you?"

Shin So-ye looks down on me as if she's about to cry.

"Brother… Are you okay…?"

Next to him, Park Min-ji was weeping together.

"Uh… It's okay. Where is this place?"
"Don't worry, it's a hospital."

When I moved my gaze to the grumbling voice, I saw Im Ha-eun.
Im Ha-eun looks down at me with her arms crossed and an angry expression.
Those eyes looked strangely red.

"My, my… Oh! You foolish bastard, if you're having a hard time, you should say it's having a hard time. Why don't you say anything until you pass out!"
"No…"

As soon as I wake up, I get beaten up with worry, so I can't come to my senses.

"Excuse me~"

Then, this time, an unknown voice broke in.
Judging by her attire, she looked like a nurse.

"Is the patient okay?"
"Oh, yes…"
"Please leave everyone to examine the patient."
"Can I stay here?"
"I'll just check it out and call you right away."
"Still…"
"The nurse told me to leave, let's go, Minji."
"Hey."
"Can at least one person stay here?"
"That…"
"Ah, unnie, come out quickly!"

My surroundings become noisy in an instant.

'Something's out of whack.'

I couldn't say anything and just lay still.

The nurse, who briefly checked the condition, soon called a doctor.
The doctor also quickly checked my condition and diagnosed that nothing was wrong.
That would be natural
I passed out for just an hour with a hypnosis app, so what could be the problem?

"Hey, jjasik… That's why you have to be careful about managing your physical strength."

After completing the diagnosis, the southern chief appeared this time.

"How did it happen? I even know he fell asleep in the car…"
"Hey, since you passed out completely, Im Ha-eun was so surprised that she called an ambulance, called the company, and made a fuss."

At the end, not being able to send that message saying that I only slept for an hour led to this result.

"So Soye and Minji came to the hospital in surprise… Oh, I thought it was something big, so I came here in surprise, but did I collapse from overwork?"

Isn't it a big deal to have collapsed from overwork?

"Even when I say that you just need to sleep for a while and the doctor tells me that it will be roughly the same, the kids are completely mesmerized… Ahh, you exhausted yourself trying to appease that bastard."
"Sorry."
"Well, how are you feeling? Aren't you sick?"
"Yes… Fine. I just fell asleep because I was a bit tired."
"Take care of your stamina really well. I'm going to push you and the queens from above, but you have to row when the water comes in."
"Eh, really?"

The southern chief nodded slightly.

"Don't tell others about this. Nothing has been officially released yet."
"All right."
"Ah, then I'll go for now. Soothe the kids well when they come and send them back to the dorm. Since Ha-eun even cried, soothe her better."
"…Haeun Lim cried?"
"Yeah dude. Seeing that all the kids think of you, you still have a reputation."

After talking that far, the southern chief leaves.

'I heard Im Ha-eun cried… Really?'

Come to think of it, when she came to her senses, her eyes seemed to be red.

"Whoa…"

I let out a sigh thanks to what I had caused.

'It's like I fell for my trick.'

Soyena and Haeun were probably very surprised when they saw me fall.
I never thought that a trivial plan made because I didn't want to offend would lead to unwanted results.

"I will write more carefully."

The first month, after using it, I had no memory, so I was a little self-conscious.
Fortunately, after that, I didn't lose my memory even after writing it.
So I received help while using it occasionally, but I will use it more carefully in the future.

'Still, maybe it's because I slept soundly, but my physical condition has improved.'

Thanks to the anesthetic, I slept soundly and when I woke up, I was very refreshed, and that was the feeling.
I don't think I need to stay in the hospital any longer.

'Let's call the nurse and go through the discharge process right away.'

While I was looking for the call bell, I heard Im Ha-eun's voice from outside.

"Are you okay?"
"Ugh."
"How's your head? Does it hurt a lot?"
"It's okay."
"Does it hurt anywhere else?"
"No. …Uh, it's okay. It's all right."

When I raised both hands to appeal to her that there was nothing wrong with her, Im Ha-eun's questioning ended only then.

"Ehh, yes… Well, that's fine."
"Uh…"
"What? What's the reaction Oh, are you looking for your sister? My sister is talking to the doctor for a minute. Minji went to the convenience store."
"Well, yes…"
"Are you okay? Something doesn't look right right now."
"It's really okay. Just… It's amazing that you care about me."

What are you worried about, is it your mistake?
Of course, I thought this answer would come back.

"That, can't you?"
"…Yes?"

Thanks to the unexpected reply, I was suddenly speechless.

"I have shame too… I'm sorry."
"Why are you?"
"That, that… I forcibly called the tough guy and eventually defeated him."

It's not your fault, it's my mistake.
Guilt begins to bloom.

"If you're in a bad state, you say it's bad, why don't you say anything and just do it until you collapse? It's useless…"

Im Ha-eun, who started beating him, stopped talking in the middle, turned his head and muttered softly.

"…Fool."

His tone is weak and his eyes droop a bit, not like Im Ha-eun.
Even though he said that, he seemed to let me know that he was sorry, and that he said that because he had a hard time worrying about it.

"…"
"…"

Quiet between the two
It's not So-Ye or Min-Ji, but Lim Ha-Eun and this kind of atmosphere, this is kind of awkward.
You can't stand it.
To lighten the mood, I stabbed Lim Ha-eun in the side.

Cook.

"Ugh!? Hey, go, why are you stabbing me all of a sudden?"
"This oppa is very touching. To think that our Lim Ha-eun has matured like this…"
"What? Oppa? What dog, dog… Ac, what oppa!"
"To say that a kid who always cursed and acted reckless, still feeling sorry for seeing him fall down because of him is a great improvement."
"I didn't curse!"
"It's not good. And honestly, just spitting out 'Mr.' Or 'Dog' isn't enough.

Having said that, I stood up.

"Hey, what… Why don't you go out as soon as you wake up? Lie down some more."
"It's okay. I'm not sick anywhere. After sleeping, my fatigue has completely healed. Are you sure the performance of the hospital bed is good?"
"Don't be bluffing."
"No, really good. It's the same whether you sleep at home or here, but staying in the hospital just costs more money."
"What are you worried about hospitalization costs?
"It's really okay."

He smiled and placed a hand on Im Ha-eun's head.

"I'm really fine, so you don't have to worry anymore."

Smack smack.

I thanked him sincerely and stroked his head.
While tutoring, I found out that Ha-eun Lim likes to stroke her hair.

As she gently stroked her hair, Im Ha-eun's face turned slightly red.
Her mischief rose at the sight, and she gently scratched her chin with her other hand.
Im Ha-eun reflexively sticks her chin in her hand without even realizing it.

"Hot?"

She immediately stopped moving and frowned at her.

"Wujjujju, cute, cute."
"You, you… To be treated like that again in the midst of this…"

Im Ha-eun's face starts to turn redder.
I stopped playing and got out of bed.
When I got out of bed, Im Ha-eun, who had been grumbling, joined right next to me.

"Yes why?"
"If you're not feeling well, don't expect…"
"It's really fine. You don't have to."

He stroked Haeun's head once more.

"You, you again…"
"I'm not kidding. I'm really grateful for this." "Shy? Stroking?"
"Cow, get your hands off me!"
"Kuh-k-k-k-k-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-g-, let's go."
"…Okay."

She turns her face around in her pout.
But she sticks by my side nonetheless.
I played a prank on her and left her hospital room with her.

"Why don't we just bring them to our dorm and sleep?"

After stopping Shin So-ye's crazy proposal and sending Lee Se-jin home by taxi, The Queens return to their lodgings.
Thanks to the sudden incident, they were also quite tired, so they immediately dispersed to their respective rooms.

"…"

However, Ha-eun Lim did not go in right away, and she took out a bottle of her mineral water from the refrigerator in the living room and did a one-shot on the spot.

"Ha fuck…"

Ha-eun Lim tries to cool off the heat in her body with a bucket of water while swearing.
But the heat did not subside easily.

"Barely… Only because of that…"

When Lee Se-jin stroked Im Ha-eun's hair and touched her chin, Im Ha-eun was 'feeling'.

"Really what… I'm not a middle school student who just woke up to sex, fuck…"

Im Ha-eun takes off her clothes and throws her panties right into her laundry tub.
The panties were slightly wet with her baby juice.

"I'll turn…"

A week of neglect, masturbation while thinking of him, and even imagining what the three of them would do after receiving a call from Soye Shin on the weekend…
Im Ha-eun was already piled up in many ways.
Patting his hair and scratching his chin were all things Lee Se-jin did when he was teaching assistant.

"Damn it, I have to put up with it."

But didn't you see Lee Se-jin collapsed from overwork?
Then you can't beg to do it for a while.
That thought, the thought that he had nothing more to do for a while, made Im Ha-eun's body more anxious for no reason.

"Ha…"

How much longer can you stand it?
I do not know.
But I'll have to wait at least another week.

"Ah, yes disease, disease disease."

Finally, after swearing more, Im Ha-eun went into the bathroom to take a shower.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 54
Chapter 54 – Why Won't You Do It With Me?

Im Ha-eun wasn't the only one who thought that she should be careful.
Shin So-ye also thought so.

'I squeezed too much over the weekend.'

Shinso Yes nudges her own belly.
The amount of Lee Se-jin's semen poured into it for three days, and the number of times, was already several times the amount of ordinary people.
She poured it out not only to herself, but also to her Park Min-ji alike…

'I was grumpy for no reason.'

Before she had Polynesian sex, she was the one who was pissed off at Sejin Lee.
Because of that, I squeezed him more thoroughly over the weekend.
Of course, Lee Se-jin also liked it, but that doesn't weaken Shin So-ye's sorry feelings.

'Ugh… I'm really sorry, Sejin-ah…'

Fortunately, she checked this and that with the doctor, and she thought there was nothing wrong with her body.
It seemed that either the food or medicine he had prepared for him at home had helped, or that Lee Se-jin's stamina was ridiculously innate, or both.

'I have to go home and get some things from 'Teacher'.'

If he were the family doctor, he would be able to properly prescribe what Lee Se-jin needed and strengthen his stamina and stamina.

'Care, I have to do it thoroughly.'

It was Shin So-ye who fell asleep with such a promise.

The next day, after taking her kids to work in the morning, Im Ha-eun felt a little different.
The attitude of tickling me was the same, but I could see that he kept looking at me.
Perhaps he was worried about collapsing again, and he often brought water or nutritional supplements that he hadn't asked for.

'I don't wear a choker.'

Up until yesterday, I appealed that I wanted to do it while wearing a choker, but today I am not even wearing a choker.
Even so, when I see her secretly doing skinship on my body, I think she wants to do it… Seeing me fall, she seems to be taking care of herself.
It wasn't like Im Ha-eun, so it was cute.

As if competing next to him, Soye also took care of me and did her skinship.
Even if it was skinship, it was skinship that kept taking care of me rather than sexual appeal, such as holding my arm when no one was looking at me or stroking my hair.
I realize that I am a very blessed person.
And Minji…

"…Brother, that, your body is fine, are you okay…?"

Training room.
When I went in to take a look at Minji, who was practicing supplementary practice, Minji saw me and immediately asked.

"Yeah, it's okay. I've told you many times."

I smiled and patted Minji's head.
Even though it's something women wouldn't like by nature, Ha-eun and Min-ji quite liked my touch.

"Ehehe… I'm glad."

Minji smiles like a puppy and receives my touch.

"How are your lessons?"
"…"

But the ensuing question made her stop laughing and look away from her.

"…Let's work hard."
"Yes…"

She's working hard for her part, so she can't say anything.
Lately, I've been losing weight little by little, but I'm doing well.

"Didn't you gain more weight after the weekend? I just ate without restraining myself too much."
"Rather… I lost a little bit. 1kg…"
"1 kg?"
"Yeah… I moved that much…"

To lose 1 kg in just 3 days is amazing.
Well, I did move more than I ate.

"Ugh… Oppa…"

Min-ji, who was receiving my touch, secretly clung to my body, and she slowly began to sniff my body odor.

"Sniff sniff…"

Thanks to that, the smell of Minji comes closer to me as well.
Minji's body odor, which was still addictive even though I had smelled it that much over the weekend, was to the point where I felt something rejuvenated just by sniffing it again.

"That… Brother…"

Minji looks up at me and takes a cautious attitude.
'I'm sorry, but I want to rest for about three days.'
It was the moment when he was about to bring out the words he had prepared in advance, saying, "If one of the three bothers me, I will speak."

"Can I… Kiss you?"
"Kiss?"
"Yeah… That… Oppa is hard… Key, just a kiss… I won't ask for more…"
"That's it… That's fine."

As long as you don't use energy, it's fine.
When I gave permission, Minji lifted her toes and raised her head.
I locked the doorknob behind him, and then lowered his knees and waist to match Minji's height.

Side.

Lips and lips touch lightly.
Maybe she's used to it now, Minji kissed me softly while sucking my lips lightly with her own.

"Aww…"

But that's for a while.
Maybe it was hard, but Minji lowered the brackets and regained her posture.

"Your posture is a bit uncomfortable. Shall we sit down?"
"Yes…"

Little by little, her breathing becomes rougher.
I deliberately went to a place where I wouldn't be seen when the door was open, and sat with my back against the wall.
Then Minji immediately climbed onto my lap and hugged me tightly.
I hug her too, and her Minji overlaps her lips.

"Chew…"

Of course, this time her tongue has also been put in.
Her little tongue comes in and covets my tongue and sucks it hard.
She smelled of Minji's sweat, who had just been taking lessons with him.
The saliva in Minji's mouth and the smell of sweat coming from her body.
My insides and outside were quickly filled with the smell of minji.

"Heh, ha… Joe, good… So…"

She only kissed for a moment, but Minji's eyes were opening.
She was the one who kissed me the other day, she was the one who kissed me incessantly, even on the weekends.
That much, her kiss seemed to give her great satisfaction.

"Huh…"

Of course, that satisfaction made her even more anxious because she wasn't perfect.
After kissing her, Minji gently rubbed my crotch on top of my thigh.
Then she kissed me on the mouth again as if to put up with it.
With her little tongue, she eagerly licked my tongue, the roof of my mouth, and even the secret space under her tongue.

It was then.

"Fuck, fuck, very…"
"Ugh?"
"Hey!?"

A familiar voice came out and attacked Minji.
Surprised, Minji and I looked back to see Im Ha-eun sitting against the wall on the obscure side, looking at us.

"What, what? When did you come in? Is the door locked?"
"Have you been there since?"

Lim Ha-eun said a word while wearing a look of disgust.

"This, there was?"
"Was there!?"
"Yes. I was concentrating on practice, so I was silently watching…"
"If you have it, you have to say that you have it."
"No, shi, si… Haa. Before I could say anything, Minji ran over and kissed me right away and started a fuss."

I thought of course there was no one because Minji ran alone and begged me right away.
Still, I'm glad that Haeun was there.

"Let's be careful from now on, Minji. Me and you too. It almost was dangerous."
"Yes, yes heh…"
"Why can't he check so well when he's with Minji?"
"Um…"

Is it the difference between love?

"Shit, I asked for a dance… But I'll just go."
"No, look at me. Minji is lacking in a lot of things."
"…"

Im Ha-eun looks disapproving of my words.
She looked at Minji with me for a moment and let out a sigh.

"…Ehh, Minji, let's start with the step you were practicing until now."
"Yes, yes sister…!"

Min-ji gets up in a hurry and runs to Im Ha-eun.

"I'll… Come back later."
"Okay~"

Hearing Im Ha-eun's blunt reply, I went outside.

'You'll have to be really careful in the future. I'm going to buy this properly. I don't have to do it within the company anymore.'

While making a promise a little late.

A few minutes after Lee Se-jin left.
During a short break after practicing the steps a few more times, Haeun Lim watched Minji Park drinking water and opened her mouth.

"That's Minji."
"Yeah?"
"That, that's um…"

Uncharacteristic of her, Im Ha-eun hesitates a bit.
After hesitating for a while, she barely continued her words.

"You… Uh, since when did you… Kiss Sejin Lee…?"

In fact, Im Ha-eun felt strange seeing the two of them kissing.
I know we've seen each other already, but it was the first time I saw Park Min-ji kissing Lee Se-jin.
Besides, the expression he showed while kissing, the way he spoke, and the atmosphere… What on earth was that strange yet familiar kiss?

"Um, last time… It's the weekend…"

Park Min-ji answered shyly.
Im Ha-eun, who nodded her head at those words, threw out her curiosity.

"You didn't have a… Boyfriend?"
"Yes… In the old days, even friends…"
"So that, no, was that… The first time you did it with him?"

Nod.

At Haeun Lim's question, Minji Park blushed and nodded her head in silence.

"No, you… Are you okay?"
"Yes, yes… Because he's my brother… I wanted to do it because he's my brother…"

Im Ha-eun couldn't continue her words.
Anyway, I wanted to ask if it wasn't so much to have sex with her first kiss, but Minji Park was what she wanted herself, so what would she say?
No, it's funny to do this with a kiss when we're already having sex in the first place.

"…"
"Why, why are you like that, sister…?"
"…No."

However, one question that followed never left my head.

'Why me? Why don't you do it with me?'

It was Lee Se-jin who taught me like a dog and made me do everything I couldn't do.
She took a virgin too, she even had no-con sex even though she wasn't wrapped inside.
But why not kiss?

Seeing that she just got along well with Minji, it's probably not because of Soye.
But why?
Why are you doing it to Minji and not to me?

"Sister…? What's wrong… Suddenly it's quiet…"

Im Ha-eun, who came to her senses at Park Min-ji's worried voice, lost her temper for no reason.

"Everything, everyone rested! Let's go to practice! If I can't master turns and bounces today, I'm afraid I won't be able to get off work."
"Eh?"
"Whatever, be prepared!"
"You are too much…"

Park Min-ji gets up from her seat with a tearful face.

"Then review what you were doing in front of me."

After Lim Ha-eun had Park Min-ji dance her dance, she watched it.

'Why am I…?'

But she just couldn't see it.
She was falling into an unknown confusion in the midst of emotions and tangled thoughts that she could not even understand.
Without realizing it, I touched my lips with my fingers.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 55
Chapter 55 – I'm Going to Take a Walk Without You Today

Late evening, training room.

"Su, good job… Hehe, hehe… There… !"
"Yes, good job, Minji."
"Thank you for your hard work, sir."

Leaving Minji panting on the floor, the dance trainer greeted her and went outside.

"Minji-ya, you worked hard."
"Yes, yes heh… Heck, heck…"
"The teacher praised her for improving her stamina a lot, and it's nice to see her continuing to improve."
"Thanks to my brother… Ehehe…"
"Now go wash up. Let's go to work right away."

At my words, Minji raised her body and came towards me.

"But brother… Before washing…"

Minji gives me a signal with her charming eyes.

"I'm sorry for today."

Before her heart wavered, she cut it like a knife.
If Min-ji clings to my body and presses my body with her breasts, and she smells that body odor with him, she will definitely shake my heart, so she should cut it off beforehand.

"Let's rest a little longer and do it later. Understand?"
"Yes…"

Minji was sullen at my words, but as soon as I stroked her hair, she smiled like a puppy.

"Ehehehe…"

Putting aside the fact that he likes dirty things, he is a kind boy who likes every single one of my compliments.

"Then wash… I'll come…"
"Yes. Go slowly I'm cleaning out the training room."

After sending Minji outside, I took out my cell phone.

'Since Soye said she was going home for a while in the evening… Im Ha-eun is the only one at home right now.'

The reason Minji cut off the begging like her knife was simple.
Because I had someone else to hang out with tonight.

'Im Ha-eun… I have to calm her down.'

I felt sorry for ignoring the appeal of wanting to wear a choker.
If the term between assistants is too long, the effect of the assistants will decrease, and I'm a little worried about that too.

'I have to train as much as possible until the hypnosis app is released.'

I sent a message to Haeun Im.

Inside the dorm, toilet.
Im Ha-eun was standing alone in front of the mirror, observing her own face.

"…"

Pretty.
She was her own face, but she was proud of how pretty she looked.

Swoop.

She touched her own lips with her fingers.

'Are my lips not good enough?'

It was pretty lips that matched a pretty face.
It's soft and fine, and it literally looks coveted when applied with lipstick.

'But why… ?'

I don't think I'm greatly inferior to Soye or Minji.
It's not just the lips that look ugly.
However, Lee Se-jin did not kiss only this mouth.
She still cares about it.
What was Lee Se-jin saying, what was that bastard's kiss, and that point kept getting caught in the corner of her chest.

Swoop.

Im Ha-eun, who had been touching her lips for a while, immediately spat out curses.

"Fuck."

The scene of Lee Se-jin and Park Min-ji kissing came to mind again.
Along with that, her damned doubts haunt her again.
Why are you not with me?

"Oh, fuck!"

The woman who kept caring about these things was Lim Ha-eun, who seemed like an idiot herself and shouted her voice while getting angry.

Ding!

At that time, an alarm went off on Im Ha-eun's phone.
It was the sound set aside for the message Lee Se-jin sent.

〉 Sejin Lee: What are you doing now?
〉 Me: take a break
〉 me: why

As soon as he saw the message, Haeun Im immediately replied.

〉 Lee Se-jin: You're not very tired, are you?
〉 me: just a little bit
〉 Sejin Lee: Yes?
〉 me: why
〉 me: what is it
〉 Me: If you have something to say, say it
〉 Me: Don't do it for nothing
〉 Sejin Lee: Then I'll pick you up at the dorm
〉 Sejin Lee: Come out in 20 minutes and hide
〉 Sejin Lee: So that Minji doesn't get caught

Come.
It's been a long time since I've been a teaching assistant.
Im Ha-eun was silently looking down at her phone.
Shortly after that, she went into her room, quickly put on her choker and coat, and went out.

"Everything has come."
"…Good night, brother…"
"Okay, sleep well."

Minji said hello and got out of her car.
After watching her go into the house, she moved her car again.
Very little, only to the blind spot that is invisible from the accommodation.

Rattle.

Then the car door opened and Im Ha-eun got on.

"Here."
"…Because I called."

Im Ha-eun answered bluntly.
And she didn't even ask me to, but it was funny to see her wearing a choker and a coat.

"Ku-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k? ."
"What are you laughing at!"

Lim Ha-eun was outraged for nothing, and she lost her temper.
Perhaps she is somewhat aware that she contradicts herself too.

'Shall we play a little bit?'

Seeing her ready, a signal came from her lower body.
After a few days off, her stamina was completely restored, and her stomach was pounding at the thought of being able to do it with Lim Ha-eun for the first time in a while.

"What do you want to do today?"

But since she's been neglected for a long time, let's follow her own will for today.

"You are asking me… ?"
"Yes. Since she endured well for two weeks, I wanted to give her a prize. Outdoor exposure? Toilet masturbation? Or would you like to try something new?"

As she gave the choices she had made so far, Im Ha-eun crossed her arms.
And then she sneaks up on her thighs.

'Is it expected just by listening?'

Well, from what I've been teaching so far, I really like it.
She was ashamed and said she didn't like it, but it was all wet underneath her.
In fact, isn't he more talented at dirty work than Minji…?

Boo.

"…"

She drove away, but Im Ha-eun said nothing.
She turned her head from side to side and pursed her lips, her face growing red all the while.
He seemed to be contemplating what to say.

Profit.

After driving quietly for a long time, we arrived at the park where we used to take night walks together.

"Now, let's get off."
"…"

Im Ha-eun calmly gets out of the car at my words.
She got off and I followed her and stood in front of her.

"Oh, today… To take a walk… ?"
"That's fine too."
"Degree… ? What. What are you thinking? Did you think of another pervert?"
"Hmm, that would be fun too."
"What, what the hell… What are you thinking…"

I was the one who asked what she wanted to do, but Lim Ha-eun kept passing me her options.

"That…"

I was about to ask again what I wanted to do.
Even if she asked, it was obvious that the conversation would not end anyway.
Whether she's shy or just wants it done, she's a woman with a lot to care about.

"…Okay, then let's start with a walk."

It would be better if I lead first and create an atmosphere to speak.
Until then, I'm a bit harassed.

"Oh… Okay…"

Im Ha-eun, who said it as if she was ashamed, but immediately pushed her neck in my direction.
It's a movement to ask for a leash.

"There is no leash."
"Uh? Uh, no?"

You won't need it anymore
I was about to say that, but changed my words.

"…I'm going to go for a walk without it today. Will it be fun?"

He said it in a way that seemed like he was going to do another pervert on purpose.

"Ugh…"

Im Ha-eun slightly lowered her head and made her tremble.
Her blushing face didn't even refuse, and she just waited for my guidance.

The walk was very boring.
There were few people, and it was only natural that I hadn't given any orders to Im Ha-eun.
Thanks to that, we walked through the park like lovers taking a walk.

"…"

Im Ha-eun continued to look at me.
As if wondering what he was trying to do, he would keep peeking at my face.

"Are you looking forward to it?"
"What, what are you talking about…"

He denied it right away if teasing lightly, but I could feel that he expected something from his tone.
But as she continued walking without doing anything, she seemed to have noticed, and her posture gradually eased.
Even her tense expression was relieved, and her walking posture became normal.
She walked like that until she reached the vending machine.

"Would you like a drink?"
"Are you going to do that again?"
"That thing? Oh, you're talking about urine… Shall we? I guess you like doing it outside?"
"Bad guy…"

I'm not saying don't do it.
I pulled out Coke Zero from the vending machine and handed it to Im Ha-eun.

"…"

Lim Ha-eun takes her can and quietly looks at it.

"Drink if you want to. If you don't like it, don't."

After she said that, I took a canned drink and went to the bush behind the vending machine.
Im Ha-eun follows, and she opens the can and takes a sip.
It's a relaxed and relaxing atmosphere unlike when I was forced to drink in the past.

"…Hey."
"Yes?"
"Why… Aren't you doing anything?"
"Sure. Why?"

I asked in a teasing tone.

"My, how do I know. Always doing things like pervert to me on my own."
"What did you do?"
"Are you pretending? Now?"
"Well, right? I guess I'll have to tell you in person."
"That's it…"

It also has a taste for teasing.

"Don't you remember what I said when I came?"
"…What did you say?"
"I asked you what you want to do today. Should I give you a prize?"
"…"

Im Ha-eun gets quiet for a while at my words.

"I'll really do whatever I want, did you mean this?"
"Yeah. Aren't I originally good mannered and kind?"
"Gee, ge, ge, ha… That sucks."

I looked straight into Im Ha-eun's eyes and asked.

"So, what do you want to do? Say anything."
"My, what do I want to pervert! I don't have that!"
"I didn't tell you to talk about pervert, but I guess that's all you want to do?"

At my words, Im Ha-eun glared at me.
But that's all, he doesn't say anything or do anything.
I was just laughing

"…"
"…"

Still, Im Ha-eun remains silent.
I could see hesitating as if he wanted to say something, but I feel frustrated because he never said it.

"What do you want to say. Say it."

Then I should help
I ordered her to speak her mind.

Beep.

At that time, the first alarm I heard in my pocket went off.
When I took out my phone and looked at the desktop, an unexpected notification popped up.

[Hypnosis App]
[Warning: The effect of hypnosis on 'Lim Ha-eun' has been canceled.]

'At the right time?'

Embarrassed, the moment she turned her eyes back to Im Ha-eun, she met her eyes as she was still glaring at me sharply.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 56
Chapter 56 – You Wanted to Do Something Hard?

"What?"

Im Ha-eun glared at me and asked.

"Nothing."

I answered roughly and put my phone in my pocket for the first time.

"You… Didn't you feel something strange?"
"Something strange? What? What did you hear?"

Im Ha-eun lowered her voice at my words and slightly lowered her body.

"It's not like that… Anything other than sound. Like something pinged, shaking, whatever."
"What are you talking about all of a sudden…"

What is it, honey, could it be that you didn't feel that you were hypnotized?
Let's test it out.

"…Lim Ha-eun, it's an order. Stand up and lift your coat."
"What, what is this all of a sudden…"

Embarrassed by the sudden order, Im Ha-eun lifted the coat she was wearing.
As she pulled up her coat until she could see my cunt, she saw a droplet of juice running down her thigh.

"Spread your legs a little."
"Pervert child…"

Lim Ha-eun looked at me with contempt and spread her legs a little as I said.

"Remove your eyes. Don't look at me and smile."
"…"

Wriggling wriggling.
She laughed, thickening the veins on Im Ha-eun's forehead.
Her eyebrows were furrowed, but her familiar sales smile crept across her face.

"…"
"What are you going to do again…"
"Ummm, well?"

The hypnosis is gone, but you follow my orders… ?
She started to have fun.

"Have you ever wanted to try it outside?"
"Ah, what a sudden sound…"
"You're so excited that you're spilling your juices."
"That's it… It's just… It's because it's, oh, it's been a while… Yes, it's because you ordered it."

It was funny.
She didn't even tell me to get horny, but she blamed my order for her horniness.
While she initially appealed to me that she wanted to come to me with her choker on, it's funny that she bounces like that now that the table is ready.
Well, I can say that this is Im Ha-eun's answer.

Shuck, shuck.

I took out a wet tissue from her pocket and wiped Im Ha-eun's hands before ordering.

"Lim Ha-eun, masturbate here."
"Now, wait… I've never done it outside…"
"It's an order."

Commands that should now be invalid.
But Im Ha-eun, at my word of command, put his finger into her cunt while glaring at me fiercely.

Stab…

As soon as she put her fingers into her cunt, she heard the gurgle of her creamy juices.
That means it's already wet.

"Uhhhhh…"

Im Ha-eun moves his hands vigorously while making a half-crying sound.

"Ah, that's what it was."

She looked at it and realized.
Why couldn't Im Ha-eun answer my question of what he wanted to do, and why did he follow my orders even though he was hypnotized?

"Did you want to do something a little harder?"

It's very difficult to say that you want to do something you wouldn't normally do, something you're ashamed of.
Especially for a shy kid like Im Ha-eun.
So, even though he couldn't speak right away, he thought it was an order and gave him a chance to do it, so he acted right away.

"Oh no…"

Im Ha-eun shook her head as if in denial.

"No, it's not something. Looking at it now, I understand."

Dory dory.

Haeun Lim shook her head in denial while masturbating hard with her hand.

'I can't be honest.'

I still deny it because I want to do something hard…
I added a word in her wish to help her.

"It's an order. She stop masturbating and tell me what you want to do, what you couldn't say because you kept hesitating…Whatever."

She doesn't know that her hypnosis has broken yet, and if she follows my orders, this command will work.

"Keugh…!"

Im Ha-eun strongly clicked her tongue and looked straight at me.
And then it got quiet.

"Tell me honestly. I will do it for you." "…"

This time she waited without saying anything.
How long had she waited for that?
After a long time passed, Im Ha-eun finally brought her words out.

"That, me, me too…"
"I also?"
"Key, so, that… That, that…"
"What on earth is it that you can't say that? Keys? Keyboard? You want me to type on the keyboard while you're naked?"
"What are you talking about!"

Ha-eun Lim throws a tantrum at anyone who says anything.

"It's not like that, I want to kiss you!"
"…Kiss?"

With that answer, Im Ha-eun's face turned red like she had never seen before.
Unexpected answer and intense reaction.
I also couldn't say anything about all of that.
I was thinking it might be outdoor sex or something more perverted, but a kiss…?

"Fuck, fuck… Seriously… Because of the order… Strange words came out… I just… Ac…"

Perhaps it was embarrassing, Haeun Lim started talking gibberish.

"No… But really… Oh… This, no, like this…"
'Ah.'

At that moment, several memories flashed through my mind.
The choker she kicked herself without being told, the manager's words that Im Ha-eun cried and worried when I collapsed, the way she worried about me when I was discharged, and the fact that she listened to me even though I didn't have to follow her orders any more…

"Oh, uh, uhm."

Come to think of it, when she recently kissed Minji in her training room, Haeun Lim looked at it for a while.
She didn't stop right away and watched, in other words, it could mean that she observed because of envy.

'… Lim Ha-eun? Me?'

Maybe she also had a crush on me.
It's not just a sexual partnership, it's a feeling that goes beyond that.
There is a word called rice cake.

"Fuck, uh, Shivaal… Uh uh…"

I came to my senses at the sound of Lim Ha-eun's voice mixing with a little crying and cursing.
This is not the time for me to be dumbfounded.
It's not a time to joke around, and you have to answer these feelings right away.

"Ha Eun-ah."
"What, what?"
"Okay…"

The question 'Are you okay?' Hastily swallowed in her mouth.
She confessed with her face that she was about to explode in embarrassment, and to her, this question is rudeness, not consideration.

Widely.

I grabbed Im Ha-eun's chin.
She looked at me with her fresh red face.
At first glance, the eyes seemed to be glaring, but if you look closely, you can see that the eyes are trembling little by little.
He looked like a girl about to kiss her first.

'No, that's what it looks like. It's perfectly that way.'

I slowly brought my head closer.
As my face moved closer, Lim Ha-eun closed her eyes.
I put my lips on Im Ha-eun's lips.
It was a light kiss with only the lips overlapping, but the feeling was by no means light.

"…What do you think?"

I walked away and asked her what she was thinking.

"Uh, how about… That's… That… Ugh…"

Im Ha-eun, who is twisting her fingers and unable to answer.
Im Ha-eun seemed cute for no reason.

"I, you know… You have to do it properly!"
"Properly?"
"That, yes…"
"Okay."
"Eup! Ugh…"

She kissed him right away.
It wasn't a slow, caring kiss like the one before.
I crossed her lips and licked her lips with my tongue as if asking for her permission.
Haeun Lim relaxed her lips.
Accepting that, I put my tongue into her mouth.

"Chew… Uhm… Haeup… Churrup…"

Im Ha-eun awkwardly accepted my tongue.
As I licked and caressed her tongue, the roof of her mouth, and the bottom of her tongue, she also moved her tongue eagerly.
Subtly familiar, but mechanical movements that have never been dealt with by a human tongue.
Matched the movement.
As she sucked my tongue, I covered it accordingly, moving her slowly to match mine as she tasted hers.

"Chuup, Chuup…"

She pulled the tongue gently and pulled it into her mouth.
She parted her lips slightly, then she opened her mouth wide again, sucking on it, making room for her tongue to enter her mouth.
Im Ha-eun's tongue entered my mouth and licked it clumsily here and there.

"…Huh."

Im Ha-eun, who sucked her mouth for a moment, fell from my face.

"How about a kiss?" "How are you feeling?"
"…Mo, I don't know."

Im Haeun looking straight into my eyes and bouncing for nothing.

"It's a shock. A kiss with me isn't good."
"I-I don't mean that!"
"Then?"
"Cheer… No, that, I don't know yet…"

With those words, Haeun Lim kissed me this time.
Her tongue moved more aggressively than before.
As if courting, her tongue ran over every nook and cranny of her mouth, and she continued to lick my tongue.
I also kept licking her tongue in line with that.
How long had it been since they were sucking and licking each other's tongues and exchanging saliva?

"Puha…"

Im Ha-eun removed her mouth, and a transparent thread was connected between them.

"…"

Im Haeun looking at me with her thread tied to her mouth.
The look in her eyes was as if she was intoxicated with something.

Hot.

The way she looked was so hot.
She kissed Im Ha-eun again, this time removing the coat with her hand.

"Yes…"

She didn't reject my touch.
No, rather, she also touched my body with her hands as if she was trying to take off my clothes.

Flutter.

Her coat fell to the floor, exposing her naked body.
It's dark, so only the silhouette is exposed, but the silhouette boasts a perfect proportion.
Her body, which exuded only heat without a single thread, seemed to emit an obscene odor.
My dick throbbed and reacted to her body that I saw for the first time in two weeks.

Profit.

The zipper on my pants was open.
As she kissed me again, she pulled out her cock.
In contrast to her familiar gestures, the way she lusted for my cock was rough.
I just squeezed her cock hard, as if I wanted mine.

"Ugh."

It stung a little, letting go of her moans, and her gestures stopped.
Im Ha-eun rubbed her glans with her thumb, then she spread her pre-cum all over her hand before she grabbed her cock again and shook it.

Prick.

My cock and her hand making a quick dirty sound.
It occurred to him that his exercised grip resembled the feel of her cunt.
Im Ha-eun's pussy is tighter and tighter than Min-ji or So-ye…

"Yes…"

I couldn't stand it any longer.
I grabbed Im Ha-eun's body and turned her back.
Im Ha-eun also moved his body as if she had been waiting.
Leaning against the tree, he lifted his buttocks, making it comfortable for me to hit him.

"…"

Haeun Lim shook his butt gently without saying a word.
The firm and pretty ass, like an apple, flirts right in front of my eyes.
As I gripped her ass, I felt a soft sensation.
He immediately rubbed his cock against the entrance of Im Ha-eun's pussy.
Im Ha-eun's pussy welcomed my cock, wide open as if she wanted to be fucked right away.
It was the moment when she was about to be inserted into her chewy pussy.

"Who is there?"

The voice of someone hearing it for the first time came right nearby.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 57
Chapter 57 – Just Pee

"Who is there?"

The woman peeked behind the vending machine without waiting for an answer.
A park at night, a grassy forest behind a vending machine where people can't reach, but someone's moaning leaked out just a moment ago.
I wondered who might be hiding, but no one was there.

'I'm sure I heard something a while ago…'

The woman quietly observed her surroundings.
She listened and scanned the bushes with eyes accustomed to the darkness.
But she couldn't find anything.

"It smells strange…"

A grassy forest with nothing wrong except for a little strange smell.
The woman took one more look at the bush before she backed off.

When I first trained Im Ha-eun, I had several safety measures in mind.
Even if it's her teaching assistant, if she is caught doing this to her active idol, wouldn't it be the end for her and me at that moment?
Of course, I had to prepare as many safety measures as possible in advance.
The space where I am now hiding with Im Ha-eun was like a shelter that I knew during the preparation process.

"…" "Looks like he's gone."

Behind the vending machine, the place where Im Ha-eun drank a lot of water and tried to make her pee.
On one side of the bush, there was a space that was not very visible.
From the outside, it looks like there is a bush, but when you go inside, there is a hollow space, so if you hide in the dark, it is a place that is not noticed by others.

"Are you okay?"
"That, uh, uh…"

Im Ha-eun, who can't come to her senses and is a father.
As soon as I felt her man coming, I grabbed her and her clothes and jumped right into her.

"This is so…"

I laughed when I saw the two of them.
I still had my pants half down, and Im Ha-eun had her coat rolled up like a blanket.
In the meantime, my cock was still standing upright, and the dripping juices on her thighs glistened.

"Let's go to the car first."
"Yes…"

After petting Im Ha-eun, who was dazed by my words, I held her hand and walked out of the bush.
She put her behind her back on her back and headed out of her park, observing her surroundings.

"Hey, that…"
"Yes?"

As if I was playing a stealth action game, I was walking more cautiously than usual when Im Ha-eun muttered hesitantly behind me.

"This is the end… No, no."

I looked back at Im Ha-eun for a moment.
The coat was thin enough to see through her body, and Im Ha-eun's blushing face had some dirt and grass on it.
These are traces of hiding in a hurry instead of trying to have sex outdoors.

"…Let's take a shower first."

If it stays like this, I think I'll just want to do it here.
I looked away again and took the lead.

After safely returning to the car, I took Im Ha-eun and headed to a nearby hotel.
A place where you can check in without meeting anyone through a kiosk with a quality that she thinks is okay.
It was a pretty good place for a quick search.

"Hang on."

After leaving Im Ha-eun in the car and checking in, I went back to the car and took her to the elevator.
She also draped her coat on her just in case, covered her face completely with her sunglasses and mask, and hid her behind her back.
And holding her hand, he led her.

"Something feels strange."
"…What?"

It was the first time Im Ha-eun and I came to a hotel alone.
Come to think of it, I had never done anything normal while tutoring her.
Although she made me do strange things outside and trained with Soye.

"No. Let's get off."

I turned around and got out of the elevator.
I checked to make sure no one was around and quickly entered the room.

"…"
"…"

The moment they entered, a strange atmosphere flowed between the two.
Come to think of it, we've never been to a hotel together.

"Now… What should I do…?"

Im Ha-eun was riding a sucker in this atmosphere.
I just took off her coat.

"Wow!?"

Her naked body is exposed again.
Just looking at her silhouette, her perfect body is clearly visible in the bright room.
The S-line drawn by her F-cup breasts and firm buttocks, the gently curved sides and protruding hips, and the firm abdomen and thighs trained through exercise…
It's not like I have a body that gets a lot of photo shoots for no reason.
That body is now exposed only for me, without a single thread, no, with only a choker tied around her neck.

"Let's keep the choker on. That's more erotic."
"It's like a pervert…"
"Prettier."
"What, what?"

Embarrassed by her sudden praise, I took her and went straight to her bathroom.
I quickly undressed, turned on the shower, and washed her body first.
After checking the temperature of the water, washing her body with water, she wiped her whole body with her hands dipped in her body shower.

"…"

Im Ha-eun was quietly accepting all my touches.
After being a teaching assistant, he was as calm as when he was taken care of by me.

"Doing this reminds me of an old thing."
"Which one? Did you do that in the bathroom…"
"He had a dog back in the day… This is what it felt like when I washed him."
"Don't treat people like dogs!"

Im Ha-eun gets angry.
I smiled and gently scratched the belly with the tip of my finger.

"Ugh, what, what…"
"Doesn't it feel good to scratch like this?"

Starting from the navel area, he gently scratched his lower abdomen.
Every time I tickled my stomach, Im Ha-eun responded by blushing a little bit.

"It just tickles me…"
"I think I really like the look on that face."
"Did I make that face? Uh, where…"

Im Ha-eun hurriedly looks in the mirror.
The reaction was cute, so she laughed.

"Pooh."
"Did you tease me again!"
"Yeah. It's so much fun to tease you."
"This bastard…"
"The reaction is cute and lovely."
"I'm sorry…!"

Im Ha-eun, her face suddenly turns red.
Maybe it's because I've only been teaching assistants so far, but it's funny that my resistance to such sweet words is so weak.

"I-I'm not that kind of image…"
"Yes. I have a cool and perfect image, and the people I work with say it's cold."

She stroked her hair.

"But you're an idol. It used to be a sexy concept, but now it's a cute line, and it's an idol that's getting better and better. You're really cute and lovable."
"Ugh, ugh…"

Im Ha-eun twists her mouth at the blatant praise.
The way she looked was cute.
So she wanted to tease her a little bit.
She wants to see her shamed again.

"Lim Ha-eun, squat down."
"Why all of a sudden…"
"Sit down."

At my command, Haeun Lim took a pose sitting in a conventional toilet.
Seeing her attitude, I ordered her further.

"Piss as it is."
"Go, suddenly?"

Im Ha-eun made an expression asking why did she do this.
A face that seemed more puzzled than embarrassed.
Of course, that wasn't all she did.

Beep.

I came right to her room with my cell phone and showed her the screen to start recording her.

"You, what are you doing all of a sudden…!"
"If you're a dog, you have to act like a dog. Is not it?"
"Come all the way here and do that…"
"It's an order, hurry up. It's okay~ Let's get some rest~"
"Keuuuuu…!"

Im Ha-eun's face turns red.
Her face changed into an expression that looked like she was going to eat me at any moment.
Yes, this expression
Im Ha-eun is the most erotic when she makes a face like this.

Hey hey…

Soon, water started leaking from her cunt.
She felt a bit yellowish, yet transparent, and a stream of water flowed across the floor, and along with it, she lowered her face down to hide it as much as possible.
It's embarrassing to call urination on the bathroom floor a play, but it would be embarrassing to film it with a phone.

"As expected, you are pervert."
"Bye, pervert is you! Put down this order and tell someone else to pervert…!"

Now my order has no coercion.

'Tell me honestly. Are you having fun now?'

This question has been tolerated.
I feel like I'm going to get really pissed if I say that.
She added her command instead.

"Stop it for a moment."
"!?"

Im Ha-eun, taken aback by my words.
He must have been taken aback by the sudden order.
But the body obeyed her command, and the stream stopped as soon as the cunt twitched.

"Ugh…"

It didn't stop completely, though.
Im Ha-eun's cunt continued to twitch as her urine flowed little by little.

"Huh, uhh, uhhh… !"

It is quite difficult to be patient all of a sudden.
Eventually, not only her pussy but Im Ha-eun's whole body started to tremble.
At the same time, the stream of water that had leaked little by little stopped completely.

"Isn't it suddenly unbearable?"
"I-I mean that… !"
"I'll do it right away. Now, get on all fours and lift one leg. Do you know what posture it is?"
"Muh, what… What are you doing all of a sudden!"
"Sun."

He didn't say anything more, he ordered only one letter.
Im Ha-eun was unable to respond to my determined attitude and fell on all fours hesitantly.
Perhaps it was because she moved while holding her urine, her movements were very slow.

"Huh!"

Lying down, she nudged her lower belly with her finger.
Then she started dripping again from her cunt.

"Be patient."
"Huh… Ah, uh, uh, uh… !"

Im Ha-eun begins to sob halfway through holding back the urine that comes out again after being stimulated.
Then she lifted one leg.
It was like a dog's posture when he pees.

"Do it."

As soon as she got into her position, I gave her orders, but she had already started to pee on her before I could say a word to her.

Hey hey…

A stream of water that comes out in an instant.
Her body trembled little by little at the pleasure of her urination.

Haha…"

Lim Ha-eun, who closes her eyes as if embarrassed, but speaks as if she is relieved.

'This is kind of fun. I'll have to try it outside next time.'

I crouched down and held the camera close to her cunt.

"It's cheap~"
"Bad guy…"
"You have to be nice from now on, okay~?"

I am still your master
It was an order that I had to emphasize that.
I actually stroked her head and chin as she hugged her dog.
After she finished urinating, Im Ha-eun lowered her leg and looked up at me.
She was really puppy-like, and that attitude aroused her sadistic desires again, but she held back this time.

"Now then, shall we wash it clean?"
"That's where I wash…"
"A dog needs to be washed by its owner."

I held the shower hose to her cunt and turned on the water.
Warm water poured into her cunt, and I thrust my fingers into her cunt.

"Eww… !"

Scratch scratch.
Her vaginal walls gurgled as she stirred the part of her pussy that had nothing to do with the urethra.
After enjoying the touch for a while, she removed her fingers and wiped the cunt area with the palm of her hand.
She stroked her manly shaved cunt like that, then turned off her water and stood her up.

"Come on, hurray."
"Treatment is…"

Im Ha-eun raises her arm as she is told to grumble.
I wiped her body clean as it is and went out of the shower together.

"…"

Im Ha-eun stiffens as she brings her to bed.

"What's the matter?"
"That, no, from now on… Are you going to do it?"
"Yeah. Do you hate it?"
"…"

She can't answer her and just turns her head away.
It seems that this normal (?) Situation is more embarrassing than perverted things.

"Um, that, um… Uhm!?"

I kissed her to ease her tension.
He puts her lips together and puts her tongue in them and mixes them.
We finished shorter than we did in the park.

"Puha…"
"Are you relaxed?"
"Mo, I don't know."

It's cute.
I hugged Im Ha-eun and lay down on her bed.

"Because it's like this…"
"Is there?"
"Very…"

Gulp.
Im Ha-eun seemed nervous as she swallowed her saliva.

"Awkward, isn't it?"
"Huh? That, that's right, this, this kind of thing, uh, no, that's about it…"
"But it's nice."

She kissed again, this time longer.
She got to know each other, mixing her tongues and tasting each other's saliva for a while.
Then her body slowly moved up on top of her.

"Chung, churup… Fuhu, heuh…"
"Whoa… I'll put it in."

Her wet pussy and cock dripping with pre-cum were already ready for insertion.

"Now, wait a minute."
"Why?"

The moment I tried to put it in, Im Ha-eun stopped me.
Oh, it's because I didn't use a condom.

"You, that… Ah, shouldn't you wrap it inside? When it's packed, pack it outside."
"…"

It was a slightly unexpected answer.
I'm not talking about using condoms.
I paused for a while at Im Ha-eun's words, and she continued her words.

"…I'm taking medicine too, so it's okay, but… But…"

It seems very embarrassing to say that you can do it with her life.
You're more shy when you kiss and have normal sex than when you make perverts.

"You look really cute today."
"Town!"

He kissed Im Ha-eun as it was, and inserted her cock, which was mandul-mandled with her pre-cum and the semen that leaked out a little.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 58
Chapter 58 – More… Please

"Call… Not answering."

Late in the evening, on the way back to her lodgings, Shin So-ye was calling Se-jin Lee.

'I want to hand over the medicine and nutritional supplements I brought from home.'

Am I sleeping
Lately, I have been working overtime a lot, so that is highly likely.
Should I just go home?
No, if you're sleeping, you'll have to put up with that.

"I'm gone."

Shin So-ye bowed habitually and she entered the dorm.
Inside her dark room, she casually checked each room and headed for her own.
Park Min-ji is sleeping well, and Im Ha-eun's room is empty.

"…"

Shin So-ye took out her cell phone and called her.
Not Lee Se-jin, but Im Ha-eun's cell phone.

Turrrr…

The phone rings for a while, but does not answer the phone.
The conclusion that can be drawn from this fact is simple.
Lee Se-jin and Im Ha-eun are together.
And…

'Is Sejin recovered?'

This was quite good news for Shin So-ye, who had been self-respecting for several days because she was Lee Se-jin, who was squeezed because of him.

"Hehe…"

Now, if you take the medicine you brought well, Sejin won't be stretched out, right?
She unknowingly said that she would never wear it again.

Stab…

She slowly inserted her cock all the way to Im Ha-eun's cunt.
Her cunt, which received my cock more tenderly than usual, only then tightened it as I pushed it all the way in.
As if she had been waiting.

"It's okay…"

Im Ha-eun squeezed my cock tight and let her moan.
I put my hand on her waist and slowly rocked her cock.

Poke, poke.

A slow, gentle beat.
It was the first time I had done it this slowly while working with Lim Ha-eun.
Until now, when I violated her, this speed was fresh for no reason, perhaps because I had only driven her roughly.

"Yeah, uh, uh, uh…"

Im Ha-eun held back her moaning as he scraped her vaginal walls with his cock.
I slowly scratched the wall of her vagina as if I was caressing it with my hardened cock, and every time Im Ha-eun's pussy squeezed my cock tight.

'It's not a joke.'

So-ye seems to melt warmly, and Min-ji is small and tight.
Unlike him, Haeun Lim's pussy squeezed my cock with all its might.
Holding her hand tight, as if she were a goddamn daughter, the inside of her vagina squeezed and sucked my cock.
Her cunt shrunk to my size, and the tight squeeze on my cock felt like she was begging for a fuck.

Puck, puck…

Pull the cock all the way out, then slowly push it all the way in.
He repeated that act slowly and with his entire cock as if he were tasting every nook and cranny.

"Huh, huh… Uhm…"

When I pushed my cock all the way in, Haeun Lim let out her moans.
The way she raised her arms up and squeezed her pillow tightly, suppressing her voice as much as possible, was disgusting.

"Ha Eun-ah."

I whispered into her ear.

"You don't have to groan. Here."

It must have become a habit to endure since I only do it outside every day.
With those words, I pushed her cock deeper into Im Ha-eun's pussy.
I pushed it as far as I could to the tip of her cock, as if to reach the entrance to Im Ha-eun's womb.

"Ah…!"

Im Ha-eun's moan grew louder at my words and the pleasure.
I started moving my hips quickly.

Puck puck puck…!

"Aang, haa, uhhh, ahhh, hahhh… Uhhhhh…!"

He continued to shake his waist while kissing Im Ha-eun.
He turned her arms around her back and hugged her tightly, kissing her affectionately and tasting her tongue.
She also responded with all her might to that kiss.
She longed for my love as she put her tongue in my mouth, and she held my back tightly with her hand.

"Huh, ha, uh…"

When I fell for a moment while kissing her, she was making an erotic expression.
Eyebrows and eyes loosened with a mixture of pleasure and affection, tongue sticking out asking for more kisses, eyes that kept looking at me while moaning softly.
It wasn't like Im Ha-eun, who was frowning on her little by little when giving the 'prize'.
So she was even more naughty.

"Chuuuuup…"

After looking at each other for a while, Im Ha-eun kissed him.
Then she hugged me tightly with her hand.

Prick prick…!

Meanwhile, her vaginal walls contract even more, squeezing my cock.
She begs with all her body to keep kissing her, not to fall.
As if to answer that plea, I hit it harder.
With all his might, he pistoned her cunt faster and more violently.

Puck, puck, puck, puck…!
Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling…!

I liked every gesture of her pleading with me.
Just like this, the desire to pour my seed into her body and mark it soared.

"I think I'll be back soon."
"Yes…"

I indirectly told her to loosen her legs, but Im Ha-eun continued to hold her lower body tightly with her legs.

"Ji, it really comes out…"
"Ugh, sooooo…"

But it was a momentary hesitation.
After I said it one more time, her legs gave way, and I hurriedly pulled out my cock.

The view…!

The cock that had endured to the limit exploded as it was.
The semen splashed farther than usual, probably thanks to the patience from the outside.

Push, push, push…

Semen splashed all over Im Ha-eun's face.
My cock continued to twitch and ejaculate, filthy all over her body.
From Lim Ha-eun's hair to her navel, and right down to her lower belly… The whole body is marked with my semen.

"Hee, ha, ha, ha…"

Even as she gasped for breath thanks to the violent penetration just before, Im Ha-eun opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue as she licked my semen.

Push shot, push shot…! Beautiful…!

Looking at her face, I finished her ejaculation to the end.
But still my cock was standing upright.
It was lacking.
I want to mark this woman as completely mine.
The sight of my semen pooling on her collarbone, breastbone, and navel wasn't enough.
I wanted to pour a lot of my semen into her vagina and into her womb.

Rubbing.

I inadvertently rubbed my cock against the opening of her cunt.
He wanted to put the dirty cock he had just ejaculated into her cunt.

"Haha… Hehe… Uh…"

Im Ha-eun looked down at me with her pleading eyes.
I don't know if you want me to insert it right away, or if you want me to put up with that.
I'll have to put up with this though.
I grabbed the thread of reason and put my cock in her mouth.

"Chuuuuup…"

As if she was waiting, she immediately put my cock in her mouth.
Im Ha-eun slowly sucked my cock.

"Ohh, uh… Oh…"

But the cleaning fella was so amazing.
While cleaning my entire cock with my tongue, I stimulated her evenly as if she wanted to ejaculate.
The tip of her glans gently licked the ejaculated cock, as if to soothe it, and then sucked the entire column as if it were delicious ice cream.
At the same time, he even tightened my cock with his tongue as if he were tightening it with his pussy, so I wondered if I could ejaculate a second time.

"Chew, chump… Chuub…"

Haeun Lim continued to suck my cock without stopping.
She starts with a cleaning fella, but then my cock starts to squirm like it's about to explode inside her mouth.
I couldn't stand her, and Im Ha-eun grabbed her head and she raised her eyes up and looked into mine.

'Isn't there something else you want to do?'

It felt like those eyes were saying that, so she pushed her back while holding her head.
As if inserting it deep into her cunt, I pushed it all the way in, and Im Ha-eun accepted all of my cock.

"I'm sorry…!"

He felt a strange sensation as his cock went all the way into her mouth.
It was a little hotter than the inside of her mouth, and narrower than the inside of her cunt, making it hard for his cock to fit.
It seemed like I had pushed my cock down her throat before I knew it.

"Eup, uh…"

However, Im Ha-eun accepted my cock as it was.
She couldn't suck like before, but she swallowed my cock with her narrow throat and just gurgled her neck.
That movement, as if she was sucking and swallowing only the semen from my cock, was a bit itchy, but it was a new sensation.

"Puha…!"

Im Ha-eun immediately spat out my cock.
But when she caught her breath, she put my cock back in her mouth and sucked hard.
Unlike before, it was quite rough.

"Uuuuu, Chuuuuu chouuuuu!"

Her mouth pussy continued to harass my cock.
She sucked on my entire cock as if she wanted me to pack it in her mouth right away.
The feeling of squeezing my cock, softer and hotter than her tight cunt, and more delicate than the walls of her vagina.

"In your mouth…"
"Chung, Chuup, Churup…!"

She tried to say that it seemed like it would fit in her mouth, but Im Ha-eun moved her tongue as if it was needless to say.
She squeezed my cock harder with her tongue, moving it back and forth all the way to her mouth, sucking on my cock.
It was a move to pour her semen down his throat right away.

"Ooh!?"

He held her head tightly in his hand and ejaculated.

The view…! A view, a view…!

Semen constantly coming out.
I looked down at her smeared face and filled her mouth with my semen.
Every time my cock groaned and ejaculated, Haeun Lim helped me ejaculate by licking my cock with her tongue.

"Heo-eok, whoa…"

When she finished ejaculating and pulled out her cock, Im Ha-eun opened her mouth.
There was still semen in her mouth.

"…Swallow."

At my command of her, Haeun immediately gulped, and swallowed her semen.
Her obedient attitude made me want to rape her right away.
As expected, I want to mark the inside of her womb with my semen.
Her head grew hot as the urge continued to intensify.

"…Do it."

As I calmed down her impulses, Im Ha-eun muttered as she looked at me.

"Yes?"
"Do it…"
"Tell me more politely."

I was being mischievous as a joke, but she responded meekly to my words.

"More… Please…"

The eyes looking at me pleading with a voice unlike Im Ha-eun.
When the switch is turned on, she has seen Im Ha-eun actively covet my body several times.
But it was the first time he had ever wanted me so calmly.
A face close to the one she showed when they had their first kiss, she couldn't stand it.

"Ugh…"

As I kissed Im Ha-eun, I inserted my erect penis into her cunt.
After cleaning it, it'll be fine.

After that, he fucked Im Ha-eun like crazy.
As for the third situation, I did it on Im Ha-eun's face, barely holding back what I wanted to wrap inside. I did one more while washing in the shower, came out again, and after about four more cums, my cock sank.
Thankfully, I didn't get into it myself.

After the fierce behemoth.

"It's late anyway, so let's go to bed and go tomorrow morning together."
"Uh, uh…"

Haeun Lim had no choice but to follow those words, as she was constantly being pursued by Sejin Lee anyway, exhausting her energy.
On the bed that we lay together like that.
Lim Ha-eun thought as she lay next to Lee Se-jin and held him in her arms.

'I'm crazy…'

After she asked for a kiss, she completely had love-love sex with Lee Se-jin.
She did it outside, and after entering the hotel room, she had sex several times with a sweet atmosphere as if she was in love.
During sex, she thought maybe she was distracted and wanted to wrap it inside, but she couldn't remember whether she said it or not.

'It's really going to turn.'

However, now that she has calmed down after her death, all of her memories are of Im Ha-eun, who is ashamed.
It's sex like this. It's sexy, so even if you say it's okay, you're begging me to kiss you… !

'It's all because of orders. That bastard's hypnosis app… !'

Im Ha-eun blamed the app for the shame in her heart and lifted her phone to cover up her thoughts.

'Ah.'

And the first thing she saw was a missed phone message from Shin So-ye.

'My sister called.'

My sister probably found out that the two of us did it now.

'How about it?'

Anyway, Shin So-ye knows that Lee Se-jin is training her.
There's no way she could say that after two weeks of rest, she was with Lee Se-jin.
But how would you react if you found out they kissed?

'You left me alone with Minji. He won't say anything to me.'

Why do I have to ask my sister's permission to kiss her in the first place?

"…"

Im Ha-eun was taken aback by the sudden strange thought.

'No, no.'

Im Ha-eun immediately kicked out the thoughts that bloomed in her head.
Then, he burrowed into Lee Se-jin's arms.

'Now.'

I must have lost her mind while having sex with this asshole.
Lim Ha-eun thought so and closed her eyes.

The next day, when the two of them went to the dorm early in the morning, Shin So-ye had already come out and was waiting for them.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 59
Chapter 59 – I'm Sorry. In a Hurry

"Good morning, Sejin-ah~"
"Sister, good morning."

Soye greeted me brightly and got on the back.

"Brother… Hi…"
"Yes, good morning."

Minji followed suit and soon Soye and Haeun met eyes.

"…"
"Haeun-ah, did you sleep well?"

Tight.

As soon as she sees Ha-eun, So-ye hugs her tightly.
Ha-eun buried her head in her chest and just rubbed her bum.

"Uh, uh, uh, uh, did you sleep well too?"
"Then~"

So-ye simply smiled happily and answered.
Up to this point, it was a sight no different from usual.

"Oh, hold on."

When she sees that, she tries to start her car, but So-ye comes over to the seat in front of her.

"Ehehe… Let's go."

She sits in her passenger seat and smiles like a puppy.
She then tilts her head towards me and rests on her shoulder.
Although she often sat in the passenger seat, she was rarely so blatantly attached before she went to work.

'I'll have to try hard to soothe him today.'

Since I even stayed out with Ha-eun and her, I think I should comfort her.
Today, except for one meeting in the afternoon, we have plenty of time to spend together, so there is nothing difficult.

Smack smack.

I stroked her hair like a dog, and started her car.

After arriving at the company, in the afternoon.
While she was left alone in her office and was installing a humidifier, Soye came in.

"What are you doing?"
"Install a humidifier. Since she's changing seasons, she sent me from above to be especially careful with neck care. She said to use it well."
"I haven't taken good care of you until now."
"It's proof that we're starting to do well, too."

She roughly finished the installation and stood up.

"Anyway, why are you here? I sent a message saying I'm going to the training room soon… Town."

So-ye, who overlaps her lips before speaking.
Something in her mouth came right into me.
As if telling me to eat it as it is, Soye rolled something on my tongue with her tongue.

Gulp.

"Pu-Hup, what is it?"
"Nutrients."

Soye laughed and answered in a voice that seemed to make her heart drop.

"Is it medicine again? Is that what you ate last time?"
"No, something better than that."
"What kind of drug is it?"

Since it's Soye, there's no way he'll feed me anything strange, but I wanted to know what it was.

"Um… Very good for the body Other than that, I don't know. No need to worry though. It's not harmful."

As she said that, she pressed her body closely.
With her left hand, she touched my crotch and her part and just smiled.

"What do you think?"
"Uh… I don't know, yet."
"It will feel slow."

Saying in her strange voice, Soye held her butt tightly with her other hand.
I expected it to catch up, but it seems to be in a hurry more than I thought.

"Nuna, let's be careful at work."

Saying sorry for her, he stroked Soye's head.

"Then, shall we go out for a while?"
"Finish work from today."

I also want to go out with you right now.

"Cheet~"

So-ye flirted with me for a while and then finally let go.
Then I took something from her pocket and put it in her mouth.

"Eup, uh, what is this again…"
"Good things."

Yes it is.
I don't know what it is, but it sounds like it's very good for the body.

"What are you looking forward to in the evening?"

With those words, Soye left her office.
And 3 minutes later.
As if it had been squeezed, this time Minji came inside.

"Brother…"
"Uh Minji. What's the matter?"
"That's… Uh… Are you… Busy?"

Min-ji looks at me with earnest eyes even though he hesitates.
It feels like a timid puppy looking at its owner.
When you want to play together.

"Umm… I'm not busy…"
"Really? Ehehe…"

At my words, Minji ran right into her arms.
Then, tiptoeing her, she puts her mouth in mine.

Side.

Once I answered him, I kissed him.

"Minji, let's be careful inside the office."

And to Minji, he repeated what he said to Soye.

"Joe, if you're careful… You'll be fine. And just… Just a kiss for now…"
"Remember the last time Ha-eun caught me in the training room?
"Hey…"

Minji asked with a depressed expression.

"Then… Go to the car… Like last time… In the car…"
"Let's be careful with the car. The manager almost got caught doing it in the parking lot the other day."
"Then… What about going out for a bit…? Oh, or… There's also a sleeping room in the break room… You can lock it…"

Minji begged to keep going without giving up.
I put those big breasts tightly to my body and it doesn't come off.
It was 100 times easier to stop him when he asked to play a game together.
Oh, there was a way.

"Rather than that, would you like to play a game together? Didn't you say you wanted to subjugate Munb together?"
"Huh, really?"

Minji's eyes twinkle.

"Yeah. But time is a bit ambiguous, so finish the lesson first and bring the switch. Let's do it together after an afternoon meeting."
"Yes!"

Minji nodded and immediately fell from her arms.

'I'm glad it's a simple child…'
"But brother."
"Yes?"
"Aside from that… Game… Do you play other 'games'… In the evening…?"

Of course, simple children are not stupid.
She put up with my game as I intended, but she never forgot the reason she originally came to me.

"Okay."
"Ehehe…"

When she said that she knew because she couldn't even say 'no' here, Minji went out with a good laugh.

'Well, Minji should talk about putting it off until tomorrow while playing games.'

First of all, I want to take care of small children.
Or should I suggest that the three of us do it together?

'Whether we do this or that, let's prepare for the meeting.'

It was the moment when I came back to my senses and opened my laptop.

"There."

This time, Ha-eun came inside.

"No, did the three of you make it?"

Ha-eun was taken aback by the words that came out without me knowing.

"Uh, uh? Three? What?"
"…No."

I did that to my heart's content last night, but I don't think I came in to do it again.
After So-ye and Min-ji, Ha-eun came in too, so she guessed that he had joined for the same reason without me knowing.
It may have come for other reasons.

"I just left Minji… Didn't he do that again in the office? Then, if someone other than me finds out…"
"No. I didn't. I've been paying attention since then."
"Hmm…"

Ha-eun looked me up and down with a distrustful expression.
…But even if I said this to him, it would be far less persuasive.

"I haven't done that until now, but I'll be very careful."

Yes, it is as it says
I didn't have anything to say, so I was quiet, and Ha-eun came to my side.

"You… By any chance. Hoshi… That, if you can't stand it right now, then… I'll take care of it for you, so, tell me."
"Yes?"
"This morning too, I saw that… That… He seemed healthy. You weren't satisfied with last night, were you?"
"That's…"

He didn't say anything, but Haeun did as he said.
Even after doing that last night, something was lacking.
In the morning, I barely resisted wanting to do one more thing before I left my hotel room.

"Don't lose your mind while hanging out with Minji, I'd rather…"
"…Are you sure last night wasn't enough?"
"It's not like that!"

Embarrassed, Ha-eun hurriedly continued to speak.

"When you're with Minji, you're careless, but when you're with me, you're very careful, right?

What kind of leap of logic is this?
If you do it with him, he pays attention, so why not do it with him instead of Minji?
In terms of the number of times, it has been so far.

'I want to do it, but it's obvious that I give a different reason for nothing.'

He's cute when he's honest, but a bit nasty when he's not honest.
I poked Ha-eun's forehead with my finger and pushed her away.

"Ouch."
"If you want to do it, say you want to do it. They even gave you a choker."
"It's not like that…"
"Then why are you here now?"
"That's… So…"
"Yes."
"…I don't have a reason. Can't I just come?"
"There's nothing impossible. If it weren't for your lesson time."

Cock.

"Ouch, kid, really."
"I'll deal with you later after work, so take lessons properly. As soon as you receive the title song, you have to choreograph and properly practice the stage."
"…Okay."

Ha-eun pouted at her as if she was a little dissatisfied.

"Hey, keep your promise."
"What promise?"
"What you just said."

After saying that, Ha-eun leaves the office in a hurry.
I dealt with him just last night, but I thought he'd take care of it right away.
Lack of stimulation?

'It's true that he likes hard stuff…'

Next time, I'll have to upgrade it one step further.
Putting on an eyepatch, changing places, playing new games…
I shouldn't be caught, but I have to raise the water level, this is also a big concern.
Should I think of it as a hypnosis application?

"Whoa."

I sighed and opened my laptop again.
Let's think about it after finishing the afternoon meeting properly.

Profit.

I thought … And then it came in again.
Whoever came in, this is the second time.
I didn't even raise my head this time to pretend to be focused on my work.

"No, I told you. I'm sorry, just wait a little bit."

Of course, I didn't mean to ignore it, so my mouth moved.
Keep your eyes fixed on your laptop and your voice as friendly as possible.
I almost got annoyed at the moment, but I put up with it and created an atmosphere of 'look at me because I have to focus on work'.

"I also have a lot to do, but it's hard to act impatiently. That's why…"
"I'm sorry. I was hasty."
"Huh!?"

However, not all three voices returned.
When I hurriedly raised my head, Cheonbom was standing in front of the door, looking at me with his characteristic cold expression.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 60
Chapter 60 – Black Stockings, Smooth Legs and Flat Chest

Dao Entertainment's underground parking lot.
Cheonbom stopped and got out of the car and thought while looking at his watch.

'There are 30 minutes left… Unusually, he came early.'

She was always on time, so she said that her timing was off in this way meant she wasn't in good shape.

'Shall we go to the break room and get some rest?'

I don't want to go to work in a bad condition.
With that thought in mind, Cheonbom headed to her office break room, where she met her Nambu chief in the elevator.

"Oh, welcome, Mr. Bom Cheon. Did you have a meeting with us today?"
"Yes. I have a meeting with Sejin Lee about the concept of the title song of The Queens."
"That's right. The meeting must be on the 6th floor."

Cheonbom stopped Nambujang, who was kindly trying to press the elevator button.

"No, I'm going to the break room. There's still a little bit left until the appointment time…"
"Yes? So? It's surprising that Mr. Cheon Bom is coming so early. She always came with a knife."
"That's right. I unintentionally wasted my time."
"Ah, ahahaha… Then should I tell you what floor Sejin's office is on? If Cheon Bom calls, we can meet right away."
"…"

She was going to take a little break.

"Or should I call you?"
"No, that's fine. I'm going."

Even if she rested at someone else's company, she couldn't rest properly, and she didn't want to show that.
Cheonbom soon arrived at Sejin Lee's room as Nambujang led him.
And the moment she enters the room…

"No, I told you. I'm sorry, but wait a bit. I have a lot to do, but it's hard to be impatient. That's why…"

Wince
Cheonbom, who was suddenly annoyed by Lee Sejin, was taken aback, but she immediately shot her coldly.

"I'm sorry. I was hasty."
"Huh!?"

As soon as Lee Se-jin sees that her opponent is Bom Cheon, she is stunned.
Along with him, the atmosphere that had been exuding until just now disappeared completely, and Lee Se-jin, a kind person, reappeared in his place.

"Ah…Why is Mr. Cheonbom here? Uh, no, that, how is he in the office…"
"I arrived a little early, and the southern chief told me to go here."

Cheonbom deliberately responded in a much colder tone.

"I should have contacted you in advance… No, why don't you knock at least. I would have left right away."

Only then did Cheon Bom stop talking to her, and when she entered the office, she realized that she was also at fault.
But she just ignored the thought and crossed her arms, arguing and listening as she did.

"Hey, I just listened to the Southern Commander's words and followed them. Any problem?"

Cheonbom's face without a hint of sorry at all.
On the contrary, Lee Se-jin made her face saying she was sorry and approached her.

"Fine. Let's go straight to the conference room."
"All right."

Chun Bom nodded her head, and Lee Se-jin grabbed her laptop and immediately left her office with her.
In the hallway, Sejin Lee apologized to Bom Cheon.

"I-I'm sorry I was annoyed just now. It's not like that to Bom Cheon…"
"Aren't you supposed to be careful as usual?"
"I'm really sorry."
"…Well, I know that you're annoyed with others."

Again and again.
Contrary to the words of understanding, Cheonbom's shoe sound got a little louder.
However, the sound of the shoes quickly subsided again.

"Looks like your subordinates are bothering you a lot?"
"Well, yes…"
"For work?"
"Yes."
"Hmm…"

A man who annoys his subordinates because of his work.

"Your subordinates seem to have a lot of work. Working with incompetent people is tiring."
"Oh, no no. It's not like that, it's just that things got a little twisted."

It's just a lie, but Lee Se-jin, who instinctively hates talking about children in a low-key way, denied Cheon Bom's words.
Of course, since it was Cheonbom who threw that word out to test Lee Sejin, he interpreted the answer differently.

'Are you the incompetent type? When I heard that he saved The Queens, I wondered if he was a good man, but he couldn't do his job properly and couldn't control his emotions…'

Are you afraid of such an incompetent man?
Cheonbom was even more ashamed of his flinching earlier.
And shame soon led to grumpiness.

'I guess I didn't prepare well for today's meeting. I'm going to have to be harsh there.'

It was a Cheonbom who was eating badly for no reason because of poor physical condition and shame.

Last time, she asked Cheonbom to produce her new song, and he heard her bitterness.

"It seems like they haven't grasped the concept yet. Any further discussion would be a waste of time."

It was as Cheonbom said.
If you can't properly express what you want from the point of view of ordering, the person who makes it won't be able to make it for you.
From a business point of view, this side didn't do the job properly.

'I have to study.'

In order to convey the concept properly, this side also needed to know about music well.

But I was too busy and tired to study.
I was full and overflowing with just the management work, and after 'care' of the kids, I had no motivation or energy to study.
Listening to various idol songs in such a state, broadening one's ears and thinking about concepts…

'It's possible. There's a hypnosis app.'

It didn't matter to me that I didn't have the drive or the energy.
No matter how tired you are, if you use the hypnosis app, you will be 100% focused.

'It's such a great app.'

Thanks to that, I was able to focus on analyzing and listening to countless idol songs even in the absence of time.
Just like when building a body, it was a short period of time, but it was a very fulfilling study.

'I definitely got a feel for the theme of the title song for this 2nd album, and I definitely prepared the data to request from Cheonbom.'

After all, hypnosis applications are the most efficient tools for self-development and study.
The speed at which they develop is no joke as they push themselves to the limit and concentrate at their best in any state.

'…Well, I received the reaction to that effect.'

It must have been even more tiring after Polynesian thanks to such an overwork, but that's already in the past, so let's leave it alone.

"…So, I would like to ask for the concept I just explained."

Inside the conference room.
After coming in with Cheonbom and explaining passionately for 20 minutes, I looked at Cheonbom.
It is a spell that I have studied and prepared diligently for the past few days.
To be honest, I prepared really hard for a position that asked me to make a song for this.
Since you showed this much sincerity and effort, you should be able to make up for the bitter criticism you've heard so far, and the appeal to make it hard must have been enough.

"…"

But did you not like my presentation?
Cheonbom quietly crossed her arms.
Her flat chest made it much easier for her to cross her arms than we did.
Maybe you're more comfortable than me.

"Mr. Cheonbom? Please tell me if there is anything lacking."

While waiting for an answer while thinking of rudeness, I continued to be quiet, so I urged once more.

"Well…"

She can't answer and this time she crosses her legs.
Thanks to her basic mini skirt, black stockings and smooth legs stand out.

"…"

Cheonbom, who made a thoughtful expression as she crossed and untied her arms and crossed and untied her legs several times, soon opened her mouth with an expression that she knew something.

"No, that's right. I'd like to point out a few points."

With those words, Cheonbom got up from the seat across from me and came to my side.
Then, as she stood, she manipulated her laptop and returned to page 2 of her presentation.

"First of all, the example you mentioned at the beginning. I have a concept of cute and sexy at the same time, but the examples related to this are not very appropriate."
"Yes?"
"Yes. You took Akiko Yoshinawa's '25 O'Clock Night' and Lunatic Luna's 'Day ' as examples, but these people's concepts should be seen as sexy, not cute & sexy. Besides, they are songs by foreigners, so they are not well suited to the Korean sentiment. It's right too."

It's a foreign song, so it's not appropriate, what are you talking about in this era?
I glanced at Cheonbom, but she didn't pay attention to my gaze and continued her point.

"Not even an idol. These examples aren't helpful at all."

Even if it's an idol song, there's nothing wrong with referencing songs from other fields.
No, it would be a good way to take advantage of an already solid genre and at the same time bring freshness to an idol song.

'This person's point is strange.'

But I couldn't hold my doubts for long.
It was because Bom Cheon continued to point out her.
She continued, continued, continued… Endlessly, tackling every part.
Asking for more explanation, saying that the requested points are too abstract, and even complaining about whether it is necessary to leave it to this side if they are going to give instructions like this.

'Why is this happening all of a sudden?'

I didn't do this when we had meetings together in the past, but now it feels like I'm being forced to pry.

"Do you know what I mean?"
"I see. Then…"
"Let's fix it together now. There's a lot to fix."

Phew.
Cheonbom sighs lightly as if to hear me.

'What is this person really?'

Why are you suddenly doing this?
It's not that you're arguing with me, are you sure you're getting revenge for being annoyed when you came into the office?
I glanced at her face, but she still had a cold expression on her face.

"Why is that?"
"No, no."

The manager used to do that.
Cheonbom is a person who behaves arbitrarily and is difficult to deal with.
She hadn't felt that much until now, but now it seems that she's showing it that way.

'It must be a useless idea.'

I put my thoughts aside and focused on Cheonbom's story again.
If you finish this quickly, you can secure time to soothe the kids this evening.
Let's do our best and finish it quickly. Don't think it's useless.

"Then first… Is there any other suitable example besides the example I gave? Befitting the cute & sexy concept… Even if it's not necessarily an example, what kind of feeling it is."
"…"

Cheonbom becomes quiet again.
As it is, she sits halfway back on the desk and crosses her long legs, which look good in black stockings.
And he didn't say anything.

"…" "…Me, Mr. Cheonbom…?"

〈 Beep-!〉

At that moment, the alarm I set on my phone went off.

"Ah, it's already this time."

The time is five minutes before five.
The meeting time was until 5pm.
This girl is going to have to go with Carl when the time comes so she'll have to schedule another meeting…

"Then the next meeting…"
"Oh, don't do that! Let's have a proper talk while we eat!"

… Sudden offer to eat here?
What?

I also upload a version without stockings…!

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 61
Chapter 61 – Don't Get Strange

Cheonbom's car looked luxurious at first glance.
A wing mark with the letter 'B' embedded in the luxurious exterior…
I don't know much about cars, but I was full of the feeling of 'Anyway, it's a good and expensive car!'
When I got on the passenger seat, the texture of the ivory-colored seat was very smooth.
It's not the feel of the seat I used to know. Is this real cowhide?

'Five.'

My admiration soon grew.
Expensive cars say the ride is smooth, but I didn't really feel a slight movement while driving on the road.
It was a strange feeling that I had never felt in my life.
I guess that's why I bought an expensive car and drove it.

"…"

However, admiring the car is only 5 minutes after riding for the first time.
As time passed, Cheonbom began to care more and more.

'Why didn't you say anything, this woman?'

She suggested dinner and just got into the car without saying where to go.
And then she just keeps driving in silence.
I looked at her to see what she would say, but the expression on her face made me want to shout 'Don't talk to me!'
Could it be that I was kidnapped like this? That's about it.

'I'm not a criminal who kidnaps and imprisons people…'

It reminds me of a mid that I saw a long time ago.
A rich villain kidnaps and imprisons people…

'A useless thought.'

I laughed at her delusion and looked at Cheonbom again.
Even if you're making an impression like that, you really can't say anything.
She couldn't help but cautiously attempted small talk.

"That… Mr. Cheonbom?"
"Let's talk about it after we arrive. It's hard to concentrate while driving."
"That's not it… Where are you going?"

At my words, Cheonbom becomes quiet.

Boo.

The car seems to have gotten a little faster… I must be mistaken.

"…There's a Japanese restaurant I know well. I'm on my way there."
"Aha, I see. You seem to like Japanese food, Mr. Cheonbom?"
"Nope." "…"

No what
What do you do when you answer like that and you're done?

"…Don't get me wrong."
"Yes?"
"It's efficient to talk over dinner, so let's have a meal together. There's no other meaning, you know?"

What is this again
I don't understand this person's heart at all.
I threw a question to her mind a little bit.

"Of course. Did I say anything strange?"
"…"

Boo.
Oh, it's faster
It's not an illusion this time. It's definitely speeded up a bit.

'Maybe he doesn't want to answer.'

To be considerate of her, I turned her story around again.

"What kind of store is that?"
"It's a good place. I go there often and I'm used to it, and it's also a good place to talk… So I'm just going there."

She answers my words with gibberish.
I just realized the reason why the manager said he was a difficult person to deal with.

"You've arrived."

At Cheonbom's words, she looked out of her window and saw a luxurious Japanese restaurant.
A clean entrance with no unnecessary decorations, a signboard with only the name of the store so that strangers will not be able to identify it…
It was a restaurant that shouted 'I'm expensive' just by looking at it.

'I heard you're talking about work over dinner for efficiency?'

Then, don't you usually go to a cafe or something where you can have a light meal?
If you have a lot of money, you come to a store like this?

"Welcome to."

A clean-dressed parking attendant opened the door and greeted me.
As if Cheonbom was used to the hospitality, he got out of the car and headed towards the entrance of the restaurant.
Hey, if you have a lot of money, but look.
I put aside my useless thoughts and followed them for now.

'Anyway, this… Might look like a date.'

As we walked together next to Cheonbom, I suddenly had that thought.
A man and a woman got out of their cars together for an expensive dinner.
Aren't the circumstances enough?
In addition, Chen Spring, she saw today that her personality is a bit of a bitch, but she still has a good appearance.

'Come to think of it, the other day I wore pants, but today I wore a miniskirt…'

The long stretched legs I saw while driving the car were subtly artistic.
Her long, curving legs were wrapped in black stockings, making her look even more enchanting.
As she followed, she glimpsed the so-called absolute realm, and she looked more erotic than others thanks to her beautiful legs.

'What would it feel like to be in between me? Maybe…'
"Irashaimase~!"

The moment she entered the store and was greeted by the waitress, she could barely come to her senses.

'Fuck you, why am I like this?'

Why are you suddenly lusting after this guy's legs?
Did I get horny at the thought of spending the night with the kids?
I shook my head, brushed off her thoughts, and followed her.

"I'll guide you to the double room."

The inside of the store was still amazing.
The waitress greets us at the entrance and directs us to our room.
Passing by the waiting seats, you can see the bar, and beyond that, men with solemn expressions slicing sashimi and making sushi.
As we entered the room through a dark hallway, we were greeted by a tatami floor and a wall hung with an unknown Japanese masterpiece.
Seeing that the angles of the table setting were perfect, I was afraid to look at the menu board.

"A full meal for two people."
"Yes, I understand."

Fortunately, Cheonbom ordered right away, so I didn't have to look at the menu.

"Okay then, let's start over."

Cheonbom starts talking about work before he even savors this luxurious seat.
He didn't say anything in the car, but as soon as he got here, he started talking without cushion talk.

'Okay, let's just talk about work and finish it quickly.'

She gave up trying to figure out about this woman and listened to her.

"That, let's continue with the example. Rather than saying that it doesn't suit cute & sexy, it was a more fundamental point."
"It's fundamental…"
"I was saying that the basic concept itself is an error. Rather than mixing the two concepts, I think it's better to focus on cute at all. That's why…"

What the hell is this woman talking about?

"Hey, Mr. Cheonbom?"
"Why is that?"
"The mixing of the two concepts, cute & sexy, was a final decision?
"…"

Cheonbom fell silent again and crossed her arms.

'It's ruined.'

Cheonbom felt her face heat up at the big mistake she had just made.
In fact, when she pointed it out to Lee Se-jin in the meeting room, she thought it was a fight because she wanted to scold him for that point.
Emotions preceded it, and thanks to Lee Se-jin, 'Then, what other appropriate examples are there?' When she asked again, she had nothing to say.
So she only bought time by suggesting dinner.

'What, what should I say…? I have nothing to say!'

However, thinking about it again, Lee Se-jin's proposal was fine.
It was perfect as a preparation for the person who requested the composition.
No matter how much I thought about it, there was nothing to argue with, so I thought, 'If that's the case, I'll just shake the basic premise!'

"…"
"…"

I crossed my arms and crossed my legs, feeling my whole body itching, but Lee Se-jin's eyes looking at me from the other side hurt so much.
I was just trying to punish that poor man, but why did things turn out this way?

"…Hmm, uh, do you like the atmosphere of the store?"
"Uh, that, yes, well… That's fine."

If you don't have anything to say, you're bound to say strange things.
Cheon Bom awkwardly changed her subject, but fortunately Lee Se-jin accepted her words.

"It's classy and cool. It's the first time I've been to such a high-class Japanese restaurant, but I can tell just by looking at it that it's a good restaurant."
"Yes. It's your first time, right?"

Cheonbom's voice became brighter.

"Take a good look at the taste. The food is also very delicious. Even a picky lover is satisfied here, well, it's a place where reviews like this come out…"
"Really? I want to come with you next time."
"Oh, did you have someone to come with? I thought there wouldn't be."

It must have been because he was busy at work.

"Oh, well, that's right, no. Ahaha."

Lee Se-jin was embarrassed for nothing, and she asked Cheon-bom back.

"Who have you been with, Mr. Cheonbom?"
"I'm busy with work right now, so I'm not in a relationship."
"I see. Then, those evaluations were made by people I dated in the past…"
"No, just what people around me told me. I've never brought anyone here before…"

After talking that far, Cheonbom immediately turned her words around with a straight face.

"Don't get me wrong. I'm not saying I don't have dating experience."
"? That's right…?"

Lee Se-jin shows a strange reaction.
At that response, Cheonbom was moved to tears and continued her words.

"Just that… I had a boyfriend until a month ago. I didn't like it, so I dumped him."
"Looks like something went wrong?"
"It… Yes, it got in the way of my work."

In this way, Cheonbom worked hard and continued his story more passionately than when he was working.

"So he, anyway, that person is really that, in many ways he's not good enough, so I kicked him…!"

I thought while listening to Cheon Bom's dating experience that lasted for a long time.

'This woman, I really don't know…'

Wouldn't they bring you to a high-end restaurant like this while talking about work?
Don't you forget the policy you've already decided when you actually bring up the topic?
She suddenly told me she'd never have her dating experience, she fed her kusari, and now she brags about how much she's been dating.

'I was crying so I asked if you were there. Was it for nothing?'

While listening to Cheonbom's constant chatter about her ex-boyfriends, I sneakily scanned her body again.

"…"

Looking back, she is quite a beauty.
Even if she is not a sexy idol like The Queens, she might debut as a cool idol.
Looking closely, I noticed that her fingers were also very long and thin.
If you sweep the mic stand with that hand, everyone who sees it will go crazy.

'And… How would it feel to touch her body?'

Skinny, pretty, erotic hands.
And that hand that seems to break if you squeeze it tightly.
Holding on to that, you will feel good no matter what you do.
If that hand holds mine, maybe…

"Excuse me. The food is ready."

Drooling.
At that time, a waiter from outside came in with food.

'Whoa, what the fuck?'

Thanks to you, I just came to my senses.
It was the same when I got out of the car and entered the store, so why am I still thinking this?

'Am I really in heat?'

She is making a calm expression while watching the food coming in.
Despite knowing that her personality is dirty, she looks oddly pretty.
No, rather, she has a sharp look and personality, and she gives off a lot of feelings that she is a cold type of beauty. .
Damn, you start imagining something again.

"Lee Se-jin? Are you okay?"
"Oh, yes?"
"I think you suddenly went blank. You're listening to me, right?"

Oops, did she catch me thinking about something else?
She, of course, couldn't be said to have been, so she glossed over it.

"Of course I listened carefully. I was impressed that he had such a wealth of love experience and that he was able to draw out sexy concepts well."
"Did it look like that?"
"Of course."

Seemingly dissatisfied with my answer, Cheonbom narrowed her eyes and looked at me.
I really heard this.
As I was contemplating on what to answer, fortunately, an employee intervened from the side.

"Is there anything else you need?"
"Oh, that's right. What's the sake you recommend today?"
"Are you talking about sake? What I would recommend for today's set meal is Imanishi Junmai Ginjo…"
"Um, yes. It's good. That's it, please."
"Yes, I understand."
Cheonbom immediately ordered an additional expensive sake.

'You're making me drink? What the hell is this woman…?'

Let's talk about work

Meanwhile, at that time, Dao Entertainment Ahn.
Several messages were arriving on Shin So-ye's cell phone.

〉 Mom: Soye, did you take the supplements again?
〉 Mom: Among them, there must be a medicine with '極EX' written on it.
〉 Mom: Haven't you written that yet?
〉 Mom: Never feed that. The side effects are severe.
〉 Mom: If you fed it, you should never feed it with alcohol
〉 Mom: If you do something wrong, you will run out of control
〉 Mom: Call me right away

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 62
Chapter 62 – Let's Go, to My Studio

Perhaps thanks to her alcohol, Cheonbom started to talk about strange things.

"Is Lee Se-jin naturally hot?"
"A fever?"
"I felt it the other day, but Lee Se-jin-ssi, something exudes heat from her body."

First time I've heard this word.
When you met this person, did you just sweat because you were in a hurry?

"I still feel it very strongly."

Strange, right now I'm not sweating at all.

"Uh… It's the first time I've heard of such a thing, haha."
"Perhaps. It's a feeling that only I feel. Is it a sixth sense?"
"…"

Of course, complaints such as 'what is that, this artist' will come out naturally.

"I've met a lot of managers and producers while working so far, but surprisingly, they weren't good at dating. Do you know why?"
"Uh… No time?"
"Nope. It's because my eyes are high. Caring around idols, celebrities, and actors all the time…"
"Oh, I see."
"So, Lee Se-jin, you have to lower your eyes as well. Otherwise, he won't be able to continue dating like he is now?"
"What, haha, haha…"
"This is my sincere advice. First of all, the visuals of The Queens are perfect, right? Since you keep going out with them, Lee Se-jin must have high eyes too? Others are kids that you should only see once in your life…"

The range of gibberish has expanded to the point of being extremely uncomfortable for me now.
Secretly dirty talk, privacy-related talk, and even pointless meddling…
It means that when people who are proud are drunk, they can't talk anymore.

'Huh… This is a bit harder than that.'

To be honest, listening wasn't a big deal.
All you have to do is drink in moderation and resonate with Cheonbom's words.

The problem was my condition.
Obviously, the body was strange.
Her erection does not subside, and every time I see Cheonbom, I imagine her naked body.
When she spoke, my eyes turned to her lips and I thought of kissing her, and sometimes when Cheonbom accidentally tapped my leg, her legs and black stockings immediately came to mind, to the point of making my cock squirm.

'Ah, let's not fuck around. It's my brain.'

Every time my instincts wriggled like crazy, I gave strength to my brain and endured it.
Every time that happened, the top of her head throbbed, but somehow she managed to suppress her true nature.
But suppressing yourself like that over and over again is self-mortification itself.
It's best to just end the conversation and break up.

"If you don't get along with the other person in the first place, dating is just pain…"
"Bom Cheon, how about talking about the concept again?"

Excuse me, but I forcibly cut off her silly chatter.

"Ah… It…"

Cheonbom expressed disapproval at my words.
Her raw emotion was first shown on her face.
Thanks to her alcohol, you also see this woman's expression like this.

"Concept… Did you think you need to change it again? Or maybe, the sexy concept was not enough in my proposal…"
"Ah, that's right. That's it."

Cheonbom's expression turned bright.
It was as if he was waiting for my words.

"I needed more explanation about the sexy concept. I don't know what sexy you want."
"That's what I showed you as an example… Well, to explain a bit more…"
"Well, not like an example. I need your raw, vivid appreciation."
"My impression… ?"
"Yes. So that's… Well, yes, you got the concept. Your first impression is the most important. But it didn't show up in your proposal."

Is that why he pointed out this or that?

"It's my impression…"
"You don't have to think hard. It's just that simple. What do you think is sexy?"
"Um…"

At that, she almost looked at Cheonbom's body again, but held back and shook her head.
My kids… Why is it sexy… Of course, the body is great, but more than that… Something more substantive…

"Craving love… I guess that's sexy."

Whether it was because of the alcohol or the concentration, a conclusion came to me that I hadn't thought of.

"Are you looking for it?"
"Yes. Having a good body actually requires a lot of effort, right? Of course, the natural body is important, but diet and exercise are hard work… If you look at it that way, even a sexy body is the result of honing and polishing in the hope that the other person will look at me favorably, that is, they will see me and love me."
"Hoo."

Cheonbom pursed her lips in interest.

"It's a sexy stage, so… In a big way, singing and dancing are expressions of my heart to ask the other person to take good care of me. You both started as a means of courtship in the first place, right?"
"That means… It makes sense. Seeing that animals also use song and dance as a means of courtship."
"Yeah. So… I thought that being sexy is a look that longs for love."
"Okay…"

Cheon Bom nodded her head with a strange expression on her face.

"This is so… Oh, that's a fresh interpretation. I was quite surprised."
"Was that a bit of a strange interpretation?"
"No, it was fine. I like it. Just enough to feel a little bit."
"That's good. Then…"

OK, end of talk.
After saying that I'm begging you with that feeling, you can just ask to break up…

"Let's go right away, to my studio."
"Yes, yes, let's go."
"I want to live this feeling right now. I'd better go to work right away."
"Fighting."
"What are you talking about?"
"You're not going to take me, are you?"
"Are you going to take me?"

Yes?

"Mr. Cheon Bom is composing, so why am I…"
"I might lose this feeling. Then you'll have to say it again."

Cheonbom wakes up with those words.

"Get up quickly."

This is not the result I wanted.

"Um…"

In fact, it's a good thing if you think about it.
If you say that you've come up with a song right now, it must mean that you can pick up the title song right away.
For her children's sake, you'd better help her and get her song sooner rather than later.

'Can I bear it a little longer?'

Although my head is pounding, it is still within the range that my patience can tolerate.
If that's the case… It might be possible to overdo it a little bit more.
Let's just look at the song selection and fall into it quickly.

Cheonbom was in a complicated state in her head with various moods.

'You showed me too many stupid things… Besides, why did you order alcohol, you fool!'

As she drank, she said strange things about her qualifications.
It was embarrassing.
She asked a question to embarrass Lee Se-jin, but she gave a rather insightful answer.
She honestly admired him.
With that one idea, her idea popped up, and her inspiration excited her.
In the meantime, the thought crossed her mind that coming up with her key ideas should be her own.
She got a little nervous.
She felt the need to finish the song quickly.

'I'll complete a proper song…!'

So, in her embarrassment and excitement, she took her Lee Se-jin and headed for her own studio.

"Sit somewhere comfortable."

After turning on the light in the studio, Bom Cheon headed straight to her seat and started working.

"What do I do…"
"Just sit down. I will call you if necessary."

And admire the finished song.
Cheonbom began to focus quickly with that one thought.

Seeing Cheonbom's quick concentration, she was a little impressed.
Turns out, she's a bit of a weird girl and she's even drunk now, but when she goes to work, her mood changes drastically.
A pro is a pro.

'More than that… He has a bad back.'

Bom Cheon, who started her work, did not sit in a chair.
She stood still, lying face down on her desk, jotting down notes and working on a MIDI program.
This allowed her to see her lower half properly.
Hips sticking out towards me, legs outstretched…
She thought that it was erotic that the absolute area that she showed when she followed him was a little wider.

'It might feel good to rub between those gaps.'

Her cock throbbed as I imagined her putting mine on her thighs and moving me hard.
If those black stockings get dirty white, that would be quite a sight.

'Or just kicking it backwards…'

The posture is also good, it is possible to roll up her skirt as it is and drive it from behind.
You could use that long ponytail as a handle and drive it around.

'Looking at it now, the nape of my neck is also very pretty.'

Her gaze turned to her hair and then to her neck.
That thin nape of neck that is often seen whenever Cheonbom raises her upper body.
Ha-eun's neck was long and pretty, but Cheon-bom's was a little thinner…

'This shit!'

She barely came to her senses and quickly turned her gaze aside.
To see Cheonbom working so hard, what really happened to me?
Come to think of it, on the way she got here, even when she was in the back seat with her, she had all sorts of delusions while looking at her thighs sitting next to her.

'I have to look away.'

She turned her gaze to control herself.
I got up and walked away to the side to keep my distance.

'Let's take a tour of the studio.

Overall, her workroom was neat, or had a strong sense of cleanliness.
A bookshelf with only books related to composition neatly in a luxurious interior.
No matter where you look, there is no such thing as a simple decoration.

'It's like the room of a cold and arrogant queen.'

But if you get to know him, he's annoying and strange to deal with, so maybe there's something like that in this room too?
In order to suppress my desire, I deliberately focused on my curiosity and observed every nook and cranny of the studio.
In the meantime, I was able to find one thing that didn't suit this room.

'That… Is it an ear?'

A corner of the studio.
From the gap right behind the bookshelf, something like a fluffy doll's ear was poking out.
Is it a teddy bear?

'Kuh, that's funny.'

She was a woman with a subtle cute corner.
A teddy bear that doesn't match the cold and heartless image he's shown so far.
At the same time, how embarrassing was she that she hid behind a bookshelf out of sight?
She keeps it in her office, but it's a teddy bear hidden from others…
That just makes me feel cute.

'Since I've had enough of it so far, let's take it out and play with it.'

You ruined my dinner (?), So it's okay to be mean like this.
It would be fine as a means to arouse the atmosphere.
With that thought in mind, I quietly approached the back of the bookshelf and pulled the teddy bear.
The teddy bear hardly came out, perhaps because it was tightly packed.

'I'll have to pull a little harder.'

I carefully tried to pull the teddy bear with more force, but it didn't come out well either.
After taking a quick look at Cheonbom's eyes, I slightly pulled the bookshelf forward.

Drooling.

But something unexpected happened.
Doesn't the moment you pull the bookshelf with force, the bookshelf suddenly moves sideways by itself?
Along with him, a teddy bear fell in front of me.
The moment I saw the teddy bear finally appearing in front of me, I muttered involuntarily.

"What…"

The teddy bear was no ordinary teddy bear.
No, of course the teddy bear itself was ordinary.
However, the 'clothes' worn by the teddy bear were by no means ordinary.

"Is it a string?"

The teddy bear was tied with a string.
However, the rope and the posture the teddy bear was taking reminded me of what is commonly referred to as 'tying a tortoiseshell'.
What the hell is this?

"What, no…"

I looked away in bewilderment, and saw an even more astonishing sight.
Whips, handcuffs, leashes, gags with balls attached to eye patches…
Behind the bookshelf, there were a lot of hideous and secret tools hanging in the space where there should be nothing.

"…You see."
"Huh!"

At that moment, I was startled by the voice I heard from behind.
When I turned my back, Cheonbom came up behind me and glared at me.

"To rummage through other people's studios…"
"No, that's uh, that's what I was going to do, so that's…"

As I was panicking, Cheonbom suddenly changed his expression and pointed at me.

"What is that?"
"Uh, what?"

It was when I turned my gaze to follow Cheonbom's fingers.

Chunk!

I heard an ominous metal sound at the same time as I felt my arms being pulled.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 63
Chapter 63 – Where Are You Now… Kyaaaaagh!? (Added Artwork!)

Handcuffs filled before you knew it.
While panicking, the hamstrings are stamped on the chair.
Before I knew it, I was seated and my arms were tied behind my back.
In an instant, I was tied to a chair.

"…"

Cheonbom stood in front of me, looked down at me for a moment with cold eyes, and then picked up the whip that was hanging on the hidden wall.

"Now, wait a minute…"

Slap!

A cracking crack in the air cut me off.

"Looking through other people's studios at will."
"This, on purpose…"
"Shut up!"

Slap!

Cheonbom interrupted me again.
She shuddered and raised her whip high as if to strike me down.

"Huh…!"

I involuntarily swallowed my breath at the pain that was about to come.
But she didn't hit the whip.
When he saw me pecking, he smirked and whipped the teddy bear next to him.

Slap!

With a dull sound, the teddy bear shook after being hit by the whip.
The whipping seemed to foretell 'You'll hit me like this too'.

"…"

Cheonbom stopped still as if enjoying the afterglow of the threat.
I had no choice but to keep quiet, thinking that anything I said would backfire.

"…"

After a moment of silence, Cheonbom finally opened his mouth.

"Why did you search someone else's studio…?"
"That, uh, I didn't do that on purpose…"

I never thought there would be such a secret space.
Someone set up an SM space in their studio.

"I'm sorry… That, my private life… I didn't know…"
"I'm sorry, that's all."

Slap!
The mischievous teddy bear rolled over with a silent scream.

"Thanks to that, I'm having trouble with my social life now."
"Oh, it's not like that yet. You haven't been caught by other people, have you? If I don't say anything…"
"You just caught me!"

Oh right.

"…"
"…"

The two stare at each other quietly for a while.
Anyway, the way he took off his jacket and wore a shirt while holding a whip was subtly sexy.
I don't want to be whipped because I'm not an M, but the atmosphere it gave off seemed pretty good.

'No, what else are you thinking in this situation.'

Have I really gone crazy?
Reluctantly, I turned my gaze to the side.

"Why are you suddenly avoiding my eyes… Ho?"

At that time, Cheonbom uttered an interesting voice.
At the sound of her voice, I turned her gaze back to her, and I saw that her eyes were on my groin.
Even after I was in heat, my erection didn't subside.

"This, this…!"

To see an erection in this situation.
I wanted to make an excuse, but she didn't listen to me and came straight ahead.

"Okay, let's go fair… Reveal your disgrace."

As if making fun of me, Cheonbom slowly unfastened my trouser belt.
That little gesture made his cock squirm even more.
After undoing her belt and throwing it away, she took off my pants and panties all at once, as if she were used to it.

"To grow this much under these circumstances."

My cock, sticking out before her eyes, was fully erect.
Pre-cum was leaking little by little from the glans, probably because it was in heat.

"Did you look at me like that?"

I had no answer to Cheonbom's words.
It was because the moment she pulled out her cock, her suppressed appetite suddenly exploded.
I want to fuck this cock with the woman in front of me right now.
Resisting the urge was enough to drive him crazy.

'Really, why are you doing this…!'
"It's like a pervert."

Cheonbom whispers in an unknown voice whether he is despising or teasing.
She just started unbuttoning her shirt.
Soon, my naked body was exposed in front of her.
Bom Cheon brought her cell phone and she started taking pictures of my body.
It looks like they are trying to take a picture of my embarrassing image and use it as collateral.

'This woman is very used to this kind of behavior…!'

This space in my studio, taking off my clothes, taking pictures with my cell phone, this is not the first time or two.
Up until now, he must have enjoyed playing like pervert while dating his boyfriends.

Hot.

Her cock twitched at the thought that Cheonbom would enjoy doing something like Pervert.
Her pre-cum leaked out a little, and her cock wriggled as if she wanted to fuck the woman in front of her at any moment.
The urge becomes so strong that you lose your sanity right away.

"This is a bit lacking."

Cheonbom muttered to himself and tapped my cock with the tip of her toe.
At that moment, as if he was answering, his cock grew bigger.
She was just responding to the stimulus, but it seemed like she didn't see it that much to Cheonbom.

"Hmm, yes…"

She sat down on the desk across from her and took off her high heels.
Then she started touching my cock with her feet.

"Ugh!?"

I'm still in a state where I'm going crazy with urge, but suddenly I'm a footjob.

"It's weird, it's shaking strangely."

Cheonbom looked down at my cock and frowned.
It was as if he was treating someone below him, as if he were looking at something dirty.

"What, what are you doing…"
"I will take a picture of your embarrassing figure."

Chunbom caught my cock between her feet and slowly began to wiggle it up and down her.
The soft feel of her black stockings and the warmth of her feet, which had just been tucked into her high heels, were hot.
It was a slow movement, as if making fun of me lusting after her feet.

"Ugh, wait, no, wait…!"

The problem is that it was stimulating enough for me.
No, it was rather a severe stimulus.
The feel of her black stockings was harsh yet soft, the warmth of her feet just right, and the sloppy footwork gave her awkward left hand the feel of masturbation.
It's that awkward feeling that gives a more stimulating and new sensation.

"This is dangerous, ugh…!"

I felt like my brain was going to explode.
The desire to ejaculate was several times more than usual.
The sensation in his cock was several times more intense than usual.

Byeolururut…!

I couldn't stand it any longer.
The cock that was being bullied at her feet spat out her cum.

Push!

In an instant, my semen soiled her legs.
My cum sprayed like cream on my black stockings.

Byurut, byurut…!

As if soiling her legs wasn't enough, my cock continued to spurt out a mighty cum.
The semen splattered not only her black legs, but also her shirt and her cold face.

"Wow!?"

Cheonbom screamed at her in a high tone that didn't suit her.
A voice that didn't suit her, like a teacher's voice.
As if that scream was a signal, my mind was cut off there.

"Ugh… It's on my face…"

Cheonbom frowned and wiped the semen from her face with her hand.

'Shouldn't he have whipped me if he was going to do this?'

After she tied up Lee Se-jin, she was originally the one who wanted to push him with a whip.
But she can't whip a person, so she redirects her to a blackmail video.
Since my embarrassing secret was revealed, I did it with the idea of preparing an equal secret…

'Is this a man's cock?'

She was startled by Lee Se-jin's huge cock.
I thought that a bigger and ugly cock would come out than I saw in the video.

'I can't touch it with my hands… I have to do it with my feet.'

Thinking it gross, she touched Lee Se-jin's cock with her foot.
If you rub it a little, you'll ejaculate terribly.
Thinking so, she just rubbed her feet roughly awkwardly, thinking that the semen would splatter all over her face.

'It's dirty…'

Annoyed, Bom Cheon scolded Lee Se-jin.

"I just rubbed my feet a little, but I ejaculated right away… You mean that, 'premature ejaculation'?"

Lee Se-jin didn't answer anything, just hung her head.
Seeing that, Cheonbom became more grumpy for no reason.

"Maybe it's because I can't even have sex properly. What a terrible cock."

Snug.

Cheonbom frowned and wiped her semen from her face with a tissue paper.

"Eww…"

Cheonbom continues to speak in an unpleasant voice.
How dare you spray dirty semen in my face.
This guy needs to get a little more scolded.

'Should I whip it?'

Right now, the initiative is in your hands.
He must have filmed a video for intimidation, and this man will not be able to resist even if he plays with it a little rough and scolds him.

'Looking at his body, he looked strong… It wouldn't be noticeable if he hit him a little.'

Maybe it's a big opportunity.
A chance to play with men to your heart's content, to do things you've never done before.
If it was this man, if it was this man who was kind to people for no reason, wouldn't he have to worry about getting caught in the back?

Tuduk!

The moment Cheonbom was having a bad thought, he suddenly heard an ominous sound.

The moment he ejaculated, his eyes darkened.
Along with the feeling of my brain exploding, a feeling of pleasure that was several times the usual hit my whole body.
His head went blank and I felt weak without even realizing it.

But that's only for a moment.
Soon, her libido began to explode even more.
One cheap price is not enough, barely enough for a goddamn daughter, a little more, a little more… !

He raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him.
A woman wiping my face with a frown on her face.
That woman's legs as well as her shirt are stained with my semen.
I want to fuck this woman in her mess.
I want to fill every hole with my cum.

Tuduk.

When I tried to catch her right away, the toy-like handcuffs on her wrists were ripped off.
I got up from her chair and lifted her ankle.

"Kyaaaaagh!?"

A woman screaming in bewilderment.
I put her upper body on her desk, holding her woman's legs up.

"What, what are you trying to do…!"
"…"

I stopped and looked down at her.

"Huh, huh… Are you excited and trying to pounce on me, you beast!" "Is that what you meant from the start?" "Even if you violate me with that lousy dick. No inspiration…"

Chow!

"Wait a minute, where are you now… Kyaaaaagh!?"

I tore off my stockings with the last member of the opposite sex.

I also upload a version without stockings!

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 64
Chapter 64 – Still Far From Satisfied (More Artwork!)

Cheonbom was scared.
To think that a man who hadn't rebelled a moment ago suddenly made a face like a ghost and tried to attack him.
No matter how fake it is, she couldn't help but feel fear at the sight of her breaking her handcuffs and rushing at her.
Barely hiding her emotions, she scolded the man in front of her.

"He tried to fuck me with that lousy cock. There's no thrill in it."

It was half sincere.
She was the one who thought she was nothing like a dick anyway.
I did…

"Wait a minute, where are you now… Kyaaaaagh!?"

Chow!

Lee Se-jin tears her stockings without answering.

"Ha, don't! No!"

Cheonbom wanted to resist, but she soon stiffened at the sensation she felt.

"What, what are you doing…"

Nonsense.
Did you really put it in?
Wait a minute, this can't be sex…

"Aww!"

Cheonbom was immediately speechless at the pain she felt for the first time in her life.

She is a woman who is very noisy when it comes to talking.
I grabbed her thighs, spread them open, and laid her on her desk, but she was ready to have sex, but she looked at me and kept talking.
She thought she wished she had kept her mouth shut as she pushed her waist between her legs.

"Aww!"

The woman responded by tightening her lower back and her legs right away.
Screams of pain were much better to hear than chatter.

'Where are you giving me strength?'

I could feel her tight cunt pushing away as if she were rejecting my cock.
Something to know about that.
I tightened my grip on her leg and pushed her back all the way.

"Haha!?"

She bounced up her back as my cock dug deep into it.
With him, she felt the woman's strength unravel.
Her cunt, which had been rejecting my cock until just now, began to adjust its shape little by little to the size of my cock.

"Ah, I'm sorry…!"

It's only been stabbed all the way once, but it feels like this.
Trembling in her legs, the woman began to struggle with her arms as if she wanted to grab something.
So I did as I wished.

Kwak.

He held her hand tightly with one hand.
Her small, slender hand is placed in my grasp.
She held her hand and began to stroke her piston.

Soo-wook, snooze!

He had only pulled her cock out once and put it back in, and the woman's reaction was intense.

"Haha!"

Bounce up on her waist and hold my hand tightly with her slender hand.
Her grip was so tight that her fingernails dug into the back of my hand.
When I looked at the woman's face, I saw a ferocious look in her eyes.
Her eyes were cheeky.

"Huh, hah… Haaaaa!?"

As punishment, he vigorously shook her waist.
The woman's upper body swayed and shook so much that she could hear it collide with her desk.

"Ah, ah, ah… Don't, don't… No, ah, hau, haa… Ah… Ah…!"

A woman who let out her moans as she flinched every time her cock was fucked.
The inside of her vagina was narrow and tight, but soon softened with my pre-cum.
The vaginal pressure, which seemed to reject me, rather stimulated my cock, which made me feel good.

Puck puck puck…!

She enjoyed the sensation and didn't care, just fucking rough.
The woman's body trembled wildly, and I liked how she couldn't resist.

"Ah…!"

Before I knew it, the woman's grip on my hand was loosening.

Byuret…

Fucking her like a madman, I could feel the cum rising up her urethra.

Push shot!

My cock spat out a lot of semen as if it had been waiting.
I twitched in her cunt and sprayed my seeds all over her vagina.

Byeolururut…! Byuret…

"Hot… Well, no way, no, inside… !?"

Push shoot, pew… Beaureuleus!!

It was a rougher and stronger ejaculation than the first ejaculation.
And my desire also became wilder and stronger.

"Aww!"

As soon as I finished ejaculating, I shook my back again.
The fullness of my semen made it a little easier for me to dig into my vagina.

"Wait a minute, stop, uh, at least blood… Nugh!"

She is a really noisy woman.
In an attempt to keep his mouth shut, he pushed the piston harder.
In an attempt to stop her from saying anything at all, he put his weight on her lower body and pressed her down.

Puck, puck, puck, puck…!

"Aaaaah…!"

But something is missing.
I want to drive her cock a little deeper, and I want to fill this woman's womb with my semen, but in the current position, my cock won't go all the way.

Oops.

As I pulled my cock out of her cunt, there was a sound like a cork coming out as the cunt that was clamping down on mine barely opened.

"Huh, huh… Uh, uh, wait a minute… Uhhh!?"

I turned her body upside down.
When I put the woman face down on the desk, her beautiful ass is revealed in front of me.

"What, what are you going to do!?"

I thought about it several times while watching it, but after all, a woman with a better back.
Her long legs, tight ass and cunt dripping with cum between her torn stockings made her look much better than her front view.

Soo-wook…

Inserting it again, this time her cock went a little deeper into her cunt.

"Huh!? That, how far can that go…!"

I gripped her waist with my hands and pushed her prick all the way.

"Wait, too deep, ah, wait, no, more than a feeling, not like that…!"

A woman who speaks wildly.
Even so, the inside of her vagina is wriggling and sucking my dick endlessly.
I'm going to be honest, why do you keep making noise.

"Ouch!?"

I grabbed her swaying ponytail with one hand.
Then, pulling on it, he poked her prick a little deeper.
I could feel the tip of her glans touch the entrance to her womb.

"Wait, that's just weird, what, where there, what, no, too deep, ah, no…!"

It was okay to be noisy.
I wanted to feel this sensation tapping on the entrance to her womb.
I resumed pistoning while savoring the inside of the woman.
It was nice to see her upper body bending like a bow as she pulled her hair.
Every time I tapped the entrance to her womb with my cock, I could hear her dying moan so sweetly.

"Heh, heh… Uhhh… Hehhhhh…!"

A woman whose lower body as well as her upper body trembled every time her cock was inserted and removed.
It's really nice to see how the whole body reacts.

Puck, puck, puck, puck…!

"Heh, heh, heh… Uhh… Heh…"

The woman's moans were gradually getting quieter as she continued to fuck her.

Puff.

Cheonbom's lower body collapsed and her cock fell out.
Looking closely, her legs were shaking.
It seemed to be completely out of power.

"Hehhhhh"

A woman who just lay face down on her desk and gasped.
This side is still a long way from being satisfied, but it can't be like this anymore.

"What… Are you going to do again…?"

I pulled her body and turned her toward me.
The eyes of the woman looking at my face improved from the first time, but they still had an innocent look.

"Stop… Hey, it's hard… I-I can see you here…"

Another woman who starts talking nonsense.
I don't intend to go along with words I don't want to hear.
As it was, he grabbed her legs, made her M shape, and lifted her up.
The weak woman clung to my body.
He caught a glimpse of semen flowing between his trembling crotch.

"Ahhhhh!!!!"

She tucked her cock into her crotch.
The weight of her body drove her cock right into the mouth of her cunt, causing the woman to moan loudly.
It's better to hear this than to chatter.

"Ah, ah, sleep, ah, ah, ah, ah…!"

As he enjoyed the moaning and fucking, the woman muttered in a dying voice.

"Huh, ah, no… Inside… Stop… Please… Hehe… Outside…"

On the subject of the fuck house, he talks cheekily again.
Should I mark the inside of the womb with semen for it to be quiet?
I shook my back more wildly and quickly.
The arms raised her body, and the waist moved back and forth accordingly, so it was possible to hit the piston more pleasantly than when laying down.

"Ah, ah, ah… Whoa, whoa… Hey… !"

The third sense of ejaculation came soon after the rough and strong stimulation.

Gul-gul-gul-gul…!

"Uhhhhh…!"

Before ejaculating, he thrust his cock all the way into her cunt.

Gulp gulp…

It felt like pouring semen directly into a woman's womb.
The pleasure of filling not only the inside of the vagina, but also the deepest and most secret place of a woman with my seeds swept over my body.

"Heh… Hah, whoa… Uhh…"

The woman makes a strange sound as if she feels it too.
Looking at her face, even the eyes looking at me were weak.

"Eh? …Aww…!"

As I shook her waist with her uterus full, the woman responded by shaking her body.
The inside of the woman's vagina shuddered and contracted as if she wanted to suck my cock.
The small, rough, but now soft pussy gurgles and caresses my cock.

Puck, puck, puck…!

"Ah, uh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, ah, ah…!"

Her whole body shakes every time the cock is fucked while holding her up.
At the same time, she felt energy draining from her body.
If you continue like this, you may faint.

But know something like that.
This one is still lacking.
I continued shaking my waist, focusing only on the feeling inside the woman's pussy.

Burrrr… !

Suddenly, I felt a small vibration ringing somewhere.
A little bit concerned

No, what's there to care about?
Right now, there is nothing important other than raping the woman in front of me.
I started focusing again on the woman in front of me and the feeling inside her vagina.

This is the no stocking version!

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 65
Chapter 65 – Why Do You Feel Inadequate

When Cheonbom was inserted, the first sensation he felt was pain.
Just looking at it, it was gross and it hurt so much to see a large object come in and fill the inside.
It's so painful that I put strength in my back and legs right away.
The feeling I experienced for the first time in my life made my back bounce and my toes energized without realizing it.

'That, sorry…!'

He tried to pull it out by force on his lower stomach, but his things only went deep into Cheonbom without hesitation.
Rather, every time he gave strength, he vividly felt how much that big thing filled his insides.
Even if I tried to push it away, the object that kept breaking through the inside gradually drained my strength.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah…!"

Unknowingly, a moan leaked out.
No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't stop the voice that came out of me.

The view…!

After a while, he felt something hot and sticky fill his vagina.

"Hot… Well, no way, no, inside… !?"

It's not a big deal if you're pregnant.
Cheonbom was shocked, but soon realized that his movement had stopped.

'D-It's finally over…'

Once it's cheap, I'll stop.
Usually men say that once they get cheap, they die.
I'm glad this pain is over.
Stop this for now, and then figure out how to take responsibility.

"Huh, huh… Uh, uh, wait a minute… Uhhh!?"

But Lee Se-jin was not over yet.
Right after he ejaculated, he turned back and thrust his cock deeper this time.

"Huh!? That, how far…!"

Cheonbom's head was paralyzed by the sensation that the deepest part of his body was being attacked for the first time in his life.
Lee Se-jin's big cock knocking on the deep part of her body that no one else could touch.
There was no other resistance to that sensation, and it was best to barely hold on to the spirit.

'I'm going to die… What is this… What is it…'

Is it because of the excruciating pain?
Chunbom felt that his senses were gradually changing.
The excruciating pain slowly turned into pleasure.
Whenever Lee Se-jin's object scratches her vagina, the vaginal walls squirm, and whenever the entrance to her womb is knocked on, the inside quivers.
The sensations of pain and pleasure and the development of parts of the body you never knew existed…
Cheonbom felt as if the fuse in his head was about to blow.

"Heh, heh… Hah… Heh…!"

Before I knew it, strange sounds started to come out of Cheonbom's mouth.
It was a moan like a female, full of pleasure and no pain.
But she wasn't going to put up with it, and she couldn't even hear her own voice.
I was just completely lost in the sensation of his cock digging into my vagina, the warm feeling that filled my womb, and the man's power pressing down on me.

Soon she completely let go of her mind strings.

Push shot…!

She pulled out her cock, which had been fucking her, and sprayed semen all over Cheonbom's face.

"Yes…"

Semen spurted out of her burning cock and stained her face, but Cheonbom was startled by the hot sensation, but did not show any reaction.

"Whoa, whoa…"

With the sensation of all the heat draining from her body, she began to recognize what was in front of her eyes.

"Ugh, damn it. My head hurts."

A foul sensation, like being awakened from a deep sleep, shook her head.
It was similar to how she felt when she opened her eyes and finally realized that she had just been dreaming.

"…Driving me crazy."

I looked at Cheonbom lying in front of me.
Her body is wriggling with all her eyes closed and her body completely drained of strength.
Her cunt was dripping with my cum, and her whole body was messed up with my semen.
The semen she had just coated on her face was even covering her hair, and judging from the semen on her mouth, it looked as if the inside of her mouth had also been soiled by me.

'How cheap is this?'

I don't know, but from what I can see, double digits seem cheap.
It looks like she fucked this woman until she completely subsided with a lust for sex.

'…It was so cheap, why do I feel like it's not enough?'

I could feel my cock wriggling while watching Cheonbom like this.
She wasn't in the state of being mad with sexual desire, but she felt like she had a normal sexual desire left.
I think my stamina is too strong.

'No, he's thinking useless thoughts right now.'

What's important right now is not that, but Cheonbom.
I observed her condition more closely.
The way she breathed and trembled was similar to the one she had shown when she madly raped Minji.
If that's the case… If you give him a little rest, he'll come to his senses.
Feeling guilty, I slowly and carefully wiped Cheonbom's body.

After that, it took about an hour for Cheonbom to come to his senses.
I barely regained my senses with my eyes coming back to life, I managed to calm myself down by drinking the water I scooped out, and just stared at me for over 10 minutes without saying a word…

"I-um, I said I was sorry."

I apologized several times, but she didn't answer.
Holding her in her lap and burying her face in it, all she could do was reprove me with her eyes.
It's impossible to keep talking to someone without one of her answers, so I ended up having a snowball fight with her.
How many eyes did you collide like that?

"…Bad guy."

Cheonbom finally opened her mouth.

"I'm sorry."
"Dirty beast. How could you do such a thing."
"I'm sorry for being so harsh, but Mr. Cheon Bom is also at fault."
"I didn't do anything wrong."
"None."

It was a bit embarrassing to say that I was the only one who was at fault.

"You looked around the room, handcuffed someone and threatened her with a whip. Besides, I filmed her doing that with her feet."
"That was… An equivalent exchange. You've seen my secrets, so you…"
"What nonsense is that?"
"Think of it in reverse. What would you have done in that situation…"
"Of course not!"

When she raised her voice, Cheonbom was taken aback.
I calmed her down again and explained.

"Think of Bom Cheon as saying that I was caught watching porn and what my sexual orientation was, so I immediately tied Bom Cheon up and filmed revenge porn. Is that normal?"
"Did you think that? A real bastard."

I'll turn, really.
This woman, she doesn't seem to be able to think rationally now.

"It's not that I thought that way, it's that Bom Cheon did that."
"No, this is different."
"Do you really think so?"
"…Mo, I don't know."

No, are you just using a flock?

"First of all, let's attribute the fault to each other. I'm not great either, but Cheonbom-sshi was too much."
"Anyway, take responsibility."
"Ugh… I'll take care of the medicine. And if there's any problem, then of course…"
"I'm not talking about that. Take responsibility."

What else are you talking about, woman?
Do you want me to pay you any kind of compensation?

"My… My… Wife… First… Take responsibility."
"Yeah?"

I was speechless at the unexpected reply.

"…"
"First time? Yes? Eh?"

I turned my head and looked at the scene where the affair had taken place.
Focusing only on Cheonbom's body, I looked around the scenery that I hadn't been able to take a good look at.
And only now did I find a puddle of pink semen on the floor.
A mixture of white and red, a puddle the color of rosé cream…

"No way?"
"I… Was the first time."
"No, you must have had a lot of boyfriends while eating… You said as if you had quite a bit of sexual experience, right?"
"That was a lie."
"Yes? Why did you lie like that?"
"…"

Cheonbom turns his head to my question.
After remaining silent for a while, he turned his head and looked at me again.

"My first, take responsibility."
"Ugh…"

I felt a bit of remorse.
Even if it's a familiar (?) Job to me, it must be meaningful to Cheonbom since it's her first time.
At the same time, I don't know what to do.
What do you mean by taking responsibility for the first time?
If you just listen to it, it's the nuance of asking for a marriage of any kind, but isn't that the case?

"Because I took my first experience…"

It was the moment Cheonbom tried to continue her words.

Leap rattle rattle!

The doorknob in the studio shook wildly, and the door opened with a click, revealing Soye.

"Sejin!"
"Sister!?"
"Hey, what… ! Don't come in, go out and wait!"
"Yes, lady."

A deep voice could be heard, but it was only Soye who came inside.
So-ye came in alone, slammed the door, and ran towards me, who was so shocked that I couldn't even move.

"It's okay!?"
"Sister, I'm really sorry!"
"What's wrong with your body? Where's the pain? How's your head? Are you sane?"

Instinctively, I tried to hit her head first, but the barrage of questions stopped it.

"Uh, it's okay… My head is a little dizzy, but…"
"I'm sorry!! Sejin-ah!!!"

A Soye that burrows right into my arms.
Then he started to cry.

"Noona, noona? What's wrong? No, just calm down."
"That, my, my, hey, I…! Because of the medicine I gave you…!"
"About? What do you mean?"
"That, that nutrient…!"
"Nutrients? … Ah."

Oh, come to think of it, there were nutritional supplements that Soye fed me.

"Wasn't it just a stamina enhancer? Sister, what the hell did you feed me… ?"
"Huhhhhh… I'm sorry…! That was very dangerous!"
"What the hell…"
"I really, really didn't know! Sorry! I never thought it would be a drug that would turn me into a crazy rapist…!"

Wasn't that a drug?
Wow, I thought I might have gone crazy with my lust.

"I-I made Se-jin do this because of me…! Heuuuuu!"

So-ye starts to cry as if the world has collapsed.
I was also surprised in many ways and there were many things I wanted to ask, but for now, I hugged Soye and patted him.
You should try to calm down the crying person.

"Heuuuuu…
"Excuse me."

At Cheonbom's words, Soye turned her gaze to her.

"You, I'm so sorry. You went through such a rough situation because of me… I, I'll make up for everything! Anything here…"

So-ye hurriedly apologizes to Cheon-bom and looks around her.

"…Uh… ?"

But the reaction was odd.
She stopped crying completely, and her expression began to harden little by little.

"What happened… Was there?"

So-ye gets up and walks into the middle of the chaos.
She examines the whip, the handcuffs, and the teddy bear tied to the tortoise one by one on the floor.

"…What did you do to Sejin?"

So-ye, whose voice has subsided.
It was a tone of voice I had never heard before.

"What did you do, I suffered!"

Cheonbom fiercely shot at Soye, but Soye did not answer.
Without looking away, he came back to me and looked around my body.

"Sejin. What's wrong with your wrist?"
"Yes?"

I looked down at my wrist and saw that it was red and swollen.

"These look like marks left by handcuffs."
"Handcuffs? You mean that woman handcuffed you?"
"Uh…"

Soye, who normally has no wrinkles, has a lot of wrinkles between her eyebrows.
Those drooping eyes that always look innocent go up in reverse.

"To you… Handcuffed… Holding a whip… To do something like pervert… I mean… ?"

Seeing Soye's new expression for the first time in our lives, Cheonbom and I were speechless and froze.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 66
Chapter 66 – The Womb Sucks

It's dangerous to leave it like this.
Thinking so instinctively, he hurriedly explained to Soye what had happened.
I came here to work on a new song after drinking, and here I accidentally discovered Bom Cheon's secret secret. Seeing it, Bom Cheon restrained me and lost consciousness for a while after that…
Thanks to the sincerity of listening to my explanation, Soye politely apologized to Cheonbom.

"You, I'm really sorry. You were in a bad situation because of me. I will compensate for any damage. I will take full responsibility until the end."

So-ye wakes up right after he apologizes.

"First, both of you should get medical treatment. I brought a doctor. Sejin-ah, there will be a teacher outside right now, so let's go out and get medical treatment."
"Do it first, Mr. Cheonbom. I'm just a little dizzy."

I think we should start by examining Bom Cheon's body, which was in a mess.

"Then I'll ask a doctor to come inside. Sejin, let's go out and get a diagnosis."
"Uh, yes."

Did you bring two people?
I thought he was well prepared when he said he brought a doctor, but he's more thorough than I thought.
When I went outside with Soye, there was an old doctor waiting in the lobby with a woman who looked like a nurse.

"Sir, this is the person who took the medicine. Please diagnose me. And there is another woman inside who needs treatment…"
"Come in."
"Yes, sir."

A woman enters the studio on the orders of an old doctor.
So-ye went into the studio with the woman and closed the door.

'Soye, why do you go back in?'
"How is your body? Where does it hurt?"
"Uh… I just feel a little dizzy."
"Is that all?"
"Yes."
"Huh … Take off her jacket for a moment."

An old doctor who quietly puts a stethoscope on my body.
He soon opened my eyelids to check my pupils, looked inside his tongue, and checked his pulse.

In the studio, while receiving a diagnosis to see if she had any trauma, Bom Cheon asked So-ye Shin.

"Why on earth did you give that man such medicine?"

At her Cheonbom's question, Shin Soye silently looked at her.

"Does the manager in charge of you have any dark feelings?"
"So what?"
"Ha, it's a huge scandal to be an idol who feeds estrus drugs to their manager? I wonder if it was to spend a hot night with lovers…"
"It's a lover."
"…Yes?"

Cheonbom's sharp eyes suddenly widened.

"Wait, what?"
"The two of us are in a romantic relationship."
"No, Sejin Lee clearly said he didn't have a boyfriend, so maybe I… No, that's not it. All of you, managers and idols. But you two were like that?"
"Yeah."

Shin So-ye answers with a calm voice and then stares at Cheon-bom expressionlessly.
While she was speechless, Cheonbom's pupils who received those eyes began to tremble.

"Ah, no… There were no such rumors…"
"I think I understand why you brought up that topic now, but I'll move on. Anyway, I've suffered damage because of my fault." "My lady, the diagnosis is complete. There is nothing wrong with your body. We need a detailed diagnosis at the hospital, but first aid has been completed."
"Thanks for your work."

Shin So Ye held her own face in front of her Cheon Bom's nose.

"I'm glad. You're fine."

Surprised by her sudden action, Cheonbom barely pulled her neck back.

"A person who only talked about work suddenly buys me a drink, dares to bring me to the studio, and the studio is already prepared… I won't say anything about that."
"Lord, ready! It's not like that! If that man didn't search my studio…"
"Shh. What did you say you wouldn't do?"

Cheonbom opened her mouth again, but she stopped.
Seeing Shin So-ye staring at her in front of her eyes, she had a hunch that if she said anything nonsense, she wouldn't do it.

"Now let's start talking about damage compensation."

Being intimidated by Shin So-ye's calm voice and her eyes, Cheon Bom couldn't say anything more and just swallowed her saliva.

After 10 minutes, the door opened and Soye and Cheonbom came out.

"Sejin, how are you feeling?"
"Nothing wrong, lady."

The old doctor, who hadn't said much to me, answered So-ye right away.

"He's a very healthy man. We'll have to wait and see the side effects of the medicine… But it doesn't seem to be any problem right now."
"Really? It's all good, Sejin-ah…"

Warak.
Soye came up to me and she immediately hugged me.
I could see tears welling up in her eyes as she looked up at me while holding me in my arms.

"Madam, then we will go."

An elderly doctor and a woman greet and leave.
Only me, Cheonbom, and Soye were left in the lobby.

"Oh, that's right. Bom Cheon says he has something to say."

Saying that, Soye turned her gaze to Cheonbom.
Cheonbom saw that gaze and slightly trembled her eyes, and then she hesitantly began to open her mouth.

"That, that… Lee Sejin-san, that sin… I'm sorry. Do it, take a picture with your cell phone… That, tongue, try to threaten…"

Cheonbom struggles to take out every word and reflects on himself.
It was a markedly different look from the attitude he had shown me before.
What the hell happened inside

"Oh, what happened today… That… I'll make it happen… I'm really, uh, sorry…"

When Cheon Bom finally apologized, So Ye immediately sorted things out.

"I will send people early tomorrow morning, so please follow their guidance, Mr. Cheonbom. They will do everything from examinations to care."
"…I understand, Mr. Soye."
"Don't forget to delete all data in case you don't know. I checked my phone, but I'll leave everything else up to you just in case. You can trust me, right?"
"…Yes. I also delete the CCTV."
"CCTV?"

I was startled, but Cheonbom replied as if it was nothing.

"It's not like that. It's just that this studio has a security camera installed… Don't worry. It's not supposed to be filmed inside. I just want to check it out just in case."
"You have to erase it, Mr. Cheonbom?"
"You don't have to worry…"

Cheonbom responds coldly to me, but becomes polite to Soye again.

"I'll believe it. Now then, Sejin-ah… Let's go."

As for me, there were still a few things I wanted to talk to Cheonbom about.
But first of all, since I dealt with it harshly, I wonder if my body is okay, and since it was a business relationship, what should I do to organize it, etc…
But now is not the time to talk about that.
I thought of that when I saw Soye pulling me.

"Okay. Then…"

I left Cheonbom alone and left the studio with Soye.

When I came out of the studio, Soye carefully looked at me and asked.

"…Sejin-ah, how are you feeling…?"
"I think it's fine."
"Thank god…"

So-ye starts to cry.

"That… I'm really, really sorry. Because of me… Se, Sejin almost became a criminal…"

Emotions may have intensified, so So-ye quickly poured out her words.

"I didn't know it was such a drug, really. I thought it would be just a nutritional supplement… Uh, I never thought Mom would have such a drug… Originally, it was hidden as a gift from Mom to Dad, so it's usually safe without any danger." I only have one! So I swept it without thinking… Ah, it turns out I only used it for special occasions… Didn't I tell you last time? I have two mothers? That's why, sometimes when you need some strength I need something… And just often violently, no, this is not something to talk about. Anyway…"
"Sister."
"Gee, I really didn't know. Heh, no that, really, really sorry… Heh… No, that, I'm not going to cry, I'm sorry, something, I can't stand it, no, ugh…"
"Sister."
"I'm so sorry! He, hehe, no, he… Well, would you like something? Or ho, do you have something you want? Whatever it is, as an apology…"
"Sister. I'm fine."

I put my arm on Soye's shoulder and took her arm in her hand and squeezed it gently.

"There was no major accident, and there is no problem at all. So calm down."
"Uh, uh, uh…"

Neither I nor Cheonbom have any abnormalities in their bodies.
And it didn't turn into a big incident.
I might need to talk to Cheonbom separately later, but right now, the agreement ended amicably as both sides made mistakes.

"It's not enough… My, I… Huh…"
"Even if it's okay."

In a way, I might be responsible for making her find such a medicine.
Since the three of us with Minji last time, he didn't take care of Soye, so he gave me that kind of medicine because he was impatient.
If I had done well before that, Soye wouldn't have given me that kind of medicine.
She wiped the tears from Soye's eyes with her hand.

"I'll take care of you even if you don't have medicine, so let's do without it from now on. That's fine, okay?"
"Se, Sejin-ah…"

I just wiped away the tears, but now So-ye is starting to bleed to the point of flowing.

"I… I want you…"
"Don't cry. It's really okay. Didn't the grandfather of the doctor say he was healthy?"
"No…! Boo, the side effects… Might remain…"

Even after being moderately appeased, So-ye is still sorry and wants to die.
Might need a bit of a change of scenery.

"Actually, there are things that bother me a little."
"Huh!? G-Really!? What, what? I'll call the teacher right away!"
"I don't know if it's because of the medicine, but I feel a little lacking."
"Lack…?"
"Yeah. I don't think I'm satisfied yet."

Saying that, he slightly looked down at me.

"This… I think the older sister who gave me the medicine should take some responsibility?"
"Air…"

I kissed Soye, who was flustered.
Soye was still flustered even after only her lips were pressed against each other and then separated.

"Didn't I take care of you too much?"

Still, there were things that were different about her from just before.
Soye was blushing quite a bit.

"That, yes, uh, uh…"

So-ye is just taken aback by the sudden change in circumstances.
I took her hand and led her.

"Let's move first. Look at people."

There aren't many people on the streets at night, but it's not like there aren't any.
Even with a disguise, Soye attracts people's attention with just her body, so it's the first thing to go somewhere else.
I straightened out a passing taxi and got on it with Soye, who stumbled.

Shin So-ye felt a burning sensation after a long time.
I feel like crying right now, but I feel strangely happy and my whole body tingles.

'Driving me crazy…'

It was Shin So-ye who felt sorry to death until just now.
She felt sorry for Lee Se-jin, who almost became a criminal because of her, and felt only remorse for hurting her lover's body because of her greed.
But he forgave it.
He said he would take good care of me because he forgave me, and even changed the atmosphere for himself.

'I really…'

He already knew well enough that he was a good person.
I fell in love with the way he always took care of himself, and I liked the way he continued to care for himself.
But even in this situation, you take care of yourself first and think about it.

'How to…'

My heart beats wildly.
Even in her guilt, her heart beats as fiercely as when she first started dating Lee Se-jin.
My whole body is tingling, and even in this situation, it feels like my uterus is beating.

I never thought that the person I like would become even better.
I never imagined there would be such feelings.

While being led by Lee Se-jin, Shin So-ye couldn't find a way to do anything.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 67
Chapter 67 – You Can Ask

The place he took Soye to was the hotel with the unmanned kiosk system that Haeun had brought to the other day.
Soye quietly followed me until I got out of the taxi a short distance away and entered the hotel, paying attention to people's eyes.
She barely opened her mouth after entering the room together.

"I-I don't care… I don't have to be so… I'll be tired…"
"Huh~? You don't want to do it?"
"It's not like that, but I think Sejin is overdoing it…!"
"No."

I smiled and pulled Soye's hand towards mine.
Soye is startled when she touches her protruding pants.

"I'm already thinking about doing this with my sister."
Haha… Ah…"

She can't answer anything, and So-ye's earlobes turn red.
Her fresh reaction, seeing her for the first time in a while, was so cute that she bit her earlobe lightly.

"Aww!"

Soye groaned in her youthful voice.
She enjoyed the moan as she continued to nibble on her ear lobe.
Her teeth were not set, her lips only feeling the hot lobe, her hands massaging her breasts and belly.

"Ah, uh, uh… Uh…"

Soye responds immediately to each and every touch I touch.
She's been holding back on what she wants to do for a few days, so of course.
I slowly pushed her onto her bed.

"Aww…"

As she collapsed on her bed, Soye covered her face with her hands and murmured in a low voice.

"I-I… That…"
"Today I feel very shy."
"That, it's not like that… I, my God… Ugh, deserve…"
"Don't talk like that. What do you mean by qualification?"
"But…"
"I want to do it with my sister."

She grabbed her by the side to prevent Soye from speaking any more.

"Hey!"

So-ye reflexively lowered her arm and let out a strange moan.
Through her clothes, the soft, solid side of her side was chewy.
I loved how her body reacted to this single gesture.

"Ugh, ugh… Eup!"

I kissed her right away.
I opened her still lips and put her tongue in her mouth.

Churup, Churup…

Soye's tongue was stiffly still, but soon moved in line with mine.
When I licked her tongue, I sucked her tongue as if in response, and when I sucked her tongue, I opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue.
I sucked every nook and cranny of her tongue as if I was sucking on her ice cream.

"Hey, hey…"

As I finished kissing her and opened her mouth, she was looking up at me with her relaxed eyes.

"This, it's okay… Ahhh…!"

She put one hand inside Soye's panties.
As he thrusts and stirs her fingers right into her already wet cunt, she is speechless.

"Ah, uh, hah… Hey, ah…!"

With two of her fingers, she gently scratched the walls of Soye's vagina.
From the clitoris to the depths of the vagina, I selected only the parts of her erogenous zones I knew and loved her with her fingers.

"Ahhhhh…"

So-ye reacts to my gestures with her whole body trembling.
I put the fingers of my other hand into Soye's mouth.

"Ahhhhh"

So-ye desperately sucks the remaining hand while struggling with the pleasure of one hand.

"You can ask."
"Ahh, hah, tsk, chuu woof, chuu woof… Haaaaa…!"

She moved her hand a little faster as it stirred inside her.
Her waist rises a little to match.
I liked her reaction, changed her hand gestures a little, and started her piston vagina.

Tingling Tingling…!

Every time her fingers move wildly, a dirty sound leaks out from inside her panties.

"Hey, ha, ha, ha, ah… Ah… Ah…"

Along with that, her soye's moaning becomes rough.
The strength to bite my fingers is getting stronger little by little.

Pork poke, poke poke, poke poke…!

"Now, kka, ah, ugh, yay, ah… Uhhhhh…!"

Soye's reaction began to intensify.
Her back is completely out of bed and the vaginal walls bite my fingers.
She spurts up her fingers, enjoying the pressure, and soon begins to feel the hot liquid.

"Aaaaa!!"

Her love juice fills my fingers with a small, pushy sound.
Her body curves like a crescent moon.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, uh…"

Soye takes her breath hard.
But I'm not done yet.
Gently, Soye took off her panties and lowered her head to that secret place.

Lick.

"Ugh!"

Chululoop, Churup…

He immediately sucked her wet petals.
He sucked her clitoris with her lips and stuck her tongue inside her cunt to taste the juices.
Every time my tongue pokes her inside, she reacts with twitching all over her body.
I could see her thigh muscles that wrapped around my head were getting stronger too.
But even so, her legs were spread apart and not closed.
The look was cute.

"Aaaaa…"

After sucking all her juices and removing her face, So-ye was breathing hard for her.
Facing her eyes looking down at me, I also lowered my pants.

"Haaaaa… Ah…"

Soye looks down and admires the erect penis that is about to explode at any moment.
At first glance, that expression seems to be nervous.
He brought her cock lightly into her cunt, then rubbed her glans against her entrance.

Scrubber…

The pre-cum and the liquid were mixed and sticky, and soon bubbles erupted, making a dirty sound.
As if Soye couldn't stand it, she let out a deep moan.

"Huuuuu…"

Every time my glans brushed her petals she shuddered, and each time I pressed the clit with the tip of her glans she drew in her breath.
As I watched it, it became more and more difficult for me to bear it.

"I'll put it in."
"Haha…!"

As he thrusts her cock all the way into her cunt, Soye immediately responds with her moans.
The walls of my vagina wrapped around my prick in warmth, and I sucked on her prick with a gurgling sound as if I had been waiting.

"Whoa…"

The inside of Soye's pussy was cozy and warm.
It's the perfect size for my cock, it's pleasantly warm, and it's warm enough to envelop me.
It's a feeling you'll never feel anywhere else.
A deep sense of pleasure begins to fill my body.
It was a different feeling than when I was crazy about drugs, and I really enjoyed the fullness I felt when I inserted it into someone I loved.

"Haa…"

Soye also exhaled her breath similarly to mine.
Her voice alone made me know that she was feeling the same way I was.
The whole body of this woman under me, the face of my sister looking at me, and the eyes of Soye, who openly showed that she had fallen for me, were so pretty and lovely.

Stab…

I started shaking my back.
When the cock was pulled out and inserted all the way, Soye's vagina tightened and then released.

To touch.

Soye's hand rubbed the back of my hand as if begging for it.

Kwaaaaak.

In response to the request, he held Soye's hand tightly.
Her small, slender hand also holds my hand tightly.
I gripped it so strongly that I was worried that it would leave marks on the back of my hand.
Her gesture was so lovely that he leaned over and kissed her.

Tingling Tingling…
Creeping creaking…

We were absorbed in kissing, completely covering each other's mouths as if it was a waste of leaking sounds.
Even so, he did not neglect to confirm his love.
Soon, the room was filled with only the sound of each other's juices mixing and the creaking of the bed.

"Ahhhhh"

Wanting to feel more soye, she hugged that body.
Their belly button meets their navel, and their chest touches their chest.
I put her arms behind her little girl's back and hugged her, and her little girl also wrapped her hands around my back with her hands.
As if that wasn't enough, I lifted her leg up and wrapped around mine.
It was a movement that seemed to want to stick closer even though they were already as close as possible.

Kwaaaaak.

No, that was my wish.
I hugged Soye a little tighter.
He hugged her until her body broke.
Soye responded by giving strength to her arms and legs.

Tingling Tingling…!

I feel like I want to wrap myself in her right now.
I want to sow my seed in the deepest part of this woman.
She wants to mark this woman as mine.
It was not an impulse that bloomed only with sexual desire, but a wind that leaked out naturally overflowing with a loving heart.
With a strong urge, the movement of the waist began to speed up on its own.

"Ha, ha, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, hah, hah!"

As her movements become rough, Soye moans loudly.
Let out a voice full of pleasure and love.

"Sejin-ah, hau, uhh, ah! Sejin-ah, Sejin-ah…!"
"Yes."
"Hyaaaaa…! I like it, yes, I like it, I love it…!"

She ejaculated inside of her with those words as a signal.

The view…!

At the same time, her entire body trembled and climaxed.
I could feel my semen filling her body, and her whole body reacting to it.

"Huh!"
"Ahh!!"

It's like electricity running through your head.
It feels like my head is filled with happiness.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha…"

I looked down at the gasping Soye.
She was even shedding her tears.

"Don't cry."
"This, this, that, so, so good…"
"I'm glad. Me too."

She only got to that point and kissed her again.
As their mouths met and their tongues mixed, it felt like the happiness I had just felt was continuing.

Prick prick…

I want to continue this moment.
I want to reach the climax together again and again.
After I finished her ejaculation, I did not pull out her cock, but started shaking her waist again while inserting it into her.

After two more ejaculations in a row, she stopped moving, feeling happiness all over her body.
With her happiness filling from the tips of her hands to the tips of her feet, I laid down next to her and hugged her tightly, and she also came into my arms.

"Very… Good. I feel good. I am happy."
"Yeah, me too."

Saying so, So-ye kisses her.
In response, he licked his lips.
They didn't mix their tongues violently, but kissed lightly but for a long time.
After kissing her, Soye opened her mouth and said.

"That, Sejin-a… Thank you."

As she said that, her eyes looking at mine seemed to have a slightly warmer color than the ones she had seen so far.

'It's almost all over, it's a relief.'

After that, after hanging around with Soye for some more time, I returned her to her lodgings and I went back to her house too.
It was a very long day.

And the next evening.

I headed to her in-house security room to check the CCTV records inside her company.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 68
Chapter 68 – You Should Laugh Ha Eun-Ah

When I saw Cheonbom checking the CCTV, I felt sorry for him.
Our company will also have CCTV installed and recorded, so what if anything you've done with the kids has been recorded at all?
Of course, we enjoyed the tryst only in spaces where such things were not installed, but what if an unknown figure was captured?

'If my relationship with the kids was found out, whoever would have said something to me. Scandals like this are deadly in the entertainment industry, so we can't just leave them alone. But if it hasn't been there yet… It must mean that something strange has been caught or hasn't been caught.'

So if you're careful in the future, the problem will end… Illiga.
It's just that who hasn't recognized it yet, there may be even a little dangerous scenes left.
If so, you must delete the video unconditionally before anyone can see it.

So as soon as I went to work, I checked the company's CCTV.
With the hypnosis app, I raised my concentration as much as possible and gathered all the information I could.

'Corridor CCTV is managed by the security room. There is only one employee in the security room, and recorded videos are stored for one month and then destroyed. If it leaks at all, it is very likely to be dangerous, so never upload to the Internet using the cloud…'

The status of the company's CCTV was appalling.
And that was very fortunate for me.
At this level, I thought I could check it somehow myself.

'Okay, then let's move as quickly as possible.'

It is best to determine the possibility of a hazard as soon as possible.
With that thought in mind, I headed straight to the company security room in the evening.

A hallway where no one can be seen.
Finish time is also 6:00 pm when people are most hungry.
I knocked on the security room door while looking around.

Smart.

No response came.
I took out the key I had prepared in advance and unlocked the door to the security room.

"Excuse me…"

There was also no one inside.
According to the preliminary investigation, for about 30 minutes from now, there is no one in the security room.
In the evening, the security room staff who work alone is away for various reasons.

'By the way, I'm from this company… But isn't the security of our company's security room too weak?'

Is the self-hypnosis that thoroughly investigated the information about the company's security is great, or is the company's security a mess?
It's almost like someone designed it this way on purpose.

'Well, it must be because the room only manages CCTV in the corridor.'

I cleared out unnecessary thoughts and immediately checked my computer.
I entered the magic password '1q2w3e4r!' And opened the folder.

'Without using the cloud… They said they only stored a month's supply on the hard drive in the security room… Ah, I found it.'

The video files piled up on the computer in the security room were kindly organized by date, time, and location.

'Then… From what I did in the training room with Minji the other day…'

There is no CCTV in the training room, but the CCTV in the hallway might have caught something a little strange.
I quickly searched through the files for that day and that hour, but soon found something shocking.

"…Doesn't exist?"

The CCTV files of the day Minji kissed in the training room had already been deleted.
Feeling uncomfortable, I checked other dates.
I looked at the times when I hung out with Soyena, Haeun, and Minji, as well as the times that might have been dangerous.
However, only files from that time period did not exist.

'What happened?'

Most of the places where CCTV was filmed are in the hallway.
That's why, even if there are still photos from that time, you won't know what the kids and I really did.
In other words, it is ambiguous to say that someone knew what I was doing and stole the files in advance.

'I checked just in case, but who the hell?'

Burrrr.

Just as my mind was about to get complicated, the preset alarm went off.
It's time for the guard to return in five minutes.
I got up to carefully leave the CCTV room.
At that time, there was one thing that caught my eye.

'Guest book!'

There were papers documenting who had entered the security room.
I hurriedly opened the guestbook, grateful to the security room, which still uses the old way in this day and age.

'The record that came in… There is one… !'

[Affiliation: Secretary's Office]
[Position / Name: Manager / Ga-Hye Yoo]

I checked once more to make sure there were no other names, then cautiously stepped out of the security room.

'If you're the secretary… He must be the person in charge of the CEO.'

Why did such a person bother to delete the CCTV of me and the kids?

'No, did he really have a relationship?'

There may be a reason for erasing the CCTV at that time.
I'll have to check the reason, but I can't go and ask.
Even if you use a hypnosis app, if you remain conscious and have a short duration, as Ha-eun did, you should really use it as a last resort.

'No, there's a possibility that someone like me sneaked in.'

In that case, there is nothing I can do at all.

'I'll turn.'

Back at the office, I pondered for a while.
I tried hypnosis apps again, but the results that came out were not very satisfactory.

'I don't know too much information, but there's nothing dangerous right now. I have no choice but to settle the questions one by one over time.'

Looking at the other CCTV footage, none of the kids and I were filmed where they did it.
So the chances of problems happening right away are extremely low.

'Only strange questions have arisen.'

It's not dangerous, but there's something I don't know.
It was a pretty embarrassing result.

A few days later, in a small forest in Seoul.
People passing by the sight of the filming site being prepared began to watch it.

"Wow, what is that?"
"What's the outfit…"
"You're wearing a bikini in this weather. It will be very cold."
"Bikini… But isn't it a bit strange? Is it armor? But bottoms are like skirts."
"Looks like a game character or something."
"The outfit is so radical."
"But who are you? Are you really pretty?"
"Are you an idol?"

Their attention was focused on a woman in cosplay in the middle of the shooting site.

"Is that like a Freya course?"
"What is Freya?"
"Wow, Freya, you don't know! For those of you who don't know, Freya is a 5-star character from the mobile game 'Grand Ragnarok' released in Japan in the first half of this year. It's really terribly strong and the face of this game…"
"Ah, is that the game you always chattered about playing next to you?"
"Yeah, let's do it together."
"Oh, I'm not buying it."
"No, it's going to be a god game soon? Looking at the filming here, it looks like they're preparing for a commercial, but it looks like they're going to serve it in Korea too! It's really a god game…"
"Stop it, you fucking bitch!"

In the middle of being noisy in many ways, Lim Ha-eun, the person in cosplay, looked around and thought.

'Fuck, why do I have to do this!'

Doing weird things in a bikini or something in the cold season.
I don't mind taking a sexy pictorial, but now I have to do 'strange things' wearing this outfit.
In this awkward and embarrassing situation, her body trembled.

Took.

Her coat draped over her slightly trembling shoulders.

"Is it very cold?"

She was Lee Se-jin who accompanied her to the shooting site.

"The story is longer than I thought. Looking at the atmosphere, I think I will have to wait about 5 minutes. Wear this for a second." "What's wrong with your expression? What's wrong?"
"Um, what is the problem…"
"Right? Are there any problems?"

Lee Se-jin smiles with a smile.

"You should laugh. It's nothing else, it's what Ha-eun said you wanted to do." "The outfit suits you very well, plus a chance to show off your acting skills… It's a really good thing. I think I understand why you said you wanted to do it. Even if it meant fainting, it was worth accepting, haha."

Bubbly bubbly.

Im Ha-eun did not answer anything.
What can she say when she is clearing out the karma she has committed in the past.
She had no choice but to smother the anger with her body.

"I'm really envious of you…"

Park Min-ji murmured next to Lee Se-jin, who had arrived before he knew it.

"I also… I want to try cosplaying as Freyja…"
"You want to wear something like this!? No, you're crazy about the outfit? What kind of bikini has a heart-shaped hole pierced in the breastbone, and there are only embarrassingly strange decorations…"
"Yes! I don't know about my sister… How much Freya… It's popular…"
"Is this popular? No, I've never seen…"
"Explain again… Would you like Freya is… Released in Japan in the first half of this year…"
"Stop! I told you hundreds of times on the way! I'm going to get a scab on my ear!"
"Chiggle."

Lee Se-jin enjoyed Im Ha-eun's reaction, then turned her attention to Park Min-ji.

"Minji, if you get a chance, I'll find you something similar. If we release our 2nd album this time and go to music stores and concerts, there will be a lot of things like this."
"Hey… What we do together now… I can't either… ?"
"Yes. What can I do with just one character?"
"Hey…"

Park Min-ji, who sounds like a dog that has been deprived of snacks.
Her expression was somber that she was really weak.

"Instead, I'll try to accept the snack advertisement proposal as much as possible. Hopefully you can taste it without your favorite chocolate circle."
"Really?"
"Yes. Since I showed you what you eat, the response from the manager and other departments was good. Advertisers also viewed it positively."
"Ehehe…"

However, with Lee Se-jin's comfort, she quickly regained her energy.

"I will go back to filming!"
"Ah, I guess we're finally done talking. The cinematographer is really tight."
"Sister, if you do as I said… It will be perfect… So…"
"Okay!"

Seeing Im Ha-eun getting angry, Lee Se-jin smiled and took her coat back.
The two of them grew apart, and Im Ha-eun stood alone again.

"Hey, let's do it well this time! Keep your emotions in!"
"Sister, it is pride. Pride! Freya is noble…"
"Shh."

When Park Min-ji, who is talking excitedly, is stopped, the set becomes quiet.
Looking at the cameras taking pictures of herself, Lim Ha-eun swallows her saliva.

"…"

After closing her eyes once and giving her a deep breath, she opened her mouth as she looked straight into the camera.

"Go, go…! It's cold. It's true!"
"Ice Cut! That's not it!"
"Poop!"

In the end, Lee Se-jin couldn't hold back and burst into laughter at her.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 69
Chapter 69 – You Couldn't Have Tried It. That's an Idol

Im Ha-eun's face grew more and more red from the director's cut sign and subsequent retakes.
Still, she did her best to the end like a professional, but…

"Kuh, kill me!"
"Poop!"
"Cut!"

Subtly lacking acting skills called endless reshoots.

"Ah~ I can't buy that taste this time. Mr. Ha-eun, you know that more! Your expression of confidence!"
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah, what should I say, it's not moderately embarrassing, it's the most embarrassing feeling in my life! It's like shame with pride and fear sprinkled with seasoning…"

The cinematographer extended her arms and gave instructions, but Lim Ha-eun expressed her disapproval at those abstract words.

"How can I do more…"

If left as it is, it will only repeat the vicious cycle.

"Director. How about going in after a short break?"
"Ah, that's right. You must be tired from filming all the time."

After I interrupted and set up a break, I immediately approached Ha-eun and put her coat on.

"You did a good job. I liked the acting expression. The shameful face is the best."
"What's the best… I heard that the director is not good enough."
"It's because he's a cinematographer, so he has high eyesight. You know well that directors are always greedy."
"When I was taking a pictorial, I said I passed it all at once. I've never done a retake."
"It's because you're the pro of the pros. Ha-eun, you're the best at photo shoots. That's why the director is more greedy. It's okay, you're doing a good job."
"Uh, yeah…?"

At my encouragement, Ha-eun's voice tone lowered a little.

"And this is what you wanted to do, right? So don't be shy and enjoy it…"
"Kyaaaaagh! Are you kidding me again!"

I just wanted to lighten the mood a bit, but it turns into a cat.
Still, it was so cute that I couldn't help but giggle.

"What, what else are you laughing at!"
"Because it's cute."
"Aww…!"

I patted Ha-eun on the shoulder and looked straight into her eyes.

"But I'm not joking, you're doing really well. I like your expression. Just like the director said, you just need to be a little more shy."
"Ugh, it's difficult… Shame, pride, fear, no what the hell. I don't even know what to do to mix emotions…"
"You can do it well. Imagine. An enemy who felt three things at the same time."
"I don't remember well…"

Ha-eun was lost in thought, and I thought about it for a while beside him.
However, unlike Ha-eun, she immediately came up with an appropriate example.

"Haeun-ah, there have been many times like that."
"Yes? When?"
"When I go for a walk… I remember?"
"Ugh!?"

Ha-eun looked around her, startled by my words.

"Hey, talk about that here…"
"Think carefully. Moment to be educated. How it felt to urinate openly in a park at night."
"Everything, shut up, shut up… !"

Haeun's face turned red.

"Yeah, that's it. That expression now."
"No Me, Me, AC! Are you crazy to imagine something like that while filming!"
"Trust me and do it. The director will be satisfied right away."
"That, but…"
"Now, 'command'."

Ha-eun gets quiet at the word command.
Even if her hypnosis is off, her acting is an area where the mind matters, so this command will help her.
She doesn't even know it's unlocked, so there must be at least a placebo effect.

"Holding the feelings that came to her right now in her heart, try to capture them the moment you say your lines. No one can read your thoughts anyway."
"Still… Do it while imagining it… Really…"
"It is not difficult."

I pretended to pat Ha-eun on the shoulder and rubbed her neck with the tips of my fingers.

"Hee!"
"The feel of the choker, the thrill of not knowing when it might be discovered, and the wind blowing through the coat… I remember?" "I urinate in the open where there are no people, masturbate in the bathroom where there are men… And those complicated emotions you felt, remember?"
"Ah, okay, that, just go there."

Ha-eun pushes me away with a look that looks like she's going to burst at any moment.
However, there was no strength in her hand.
I whispered as I was shoved by that weak hand.

"If you do well, I'll give you a separate 'prize', so do your best. You have to make good use of every little opportunity like this."
"I got it…"

We can only talk about this here.
I laughed and changed my voice a bit.

"Okay, fighting. People passing by say you're good at it, so believe in yourself and work hard."
"People passing by?"
"Yeah. People come and go and look around."
"No, wait a minute, I didn't hear that this was a public shoot!"
"It's not even a private shoot."
"Rain, don't you keep secrets? Char, if the filming site is leaked…"
"It's great. It's great when people post it on YouTube or the community. If it goes well, it might go viral."
"This, how could something like this be so…"
"I'm going to start filming again~!"

After laughing, I whispered to Haeun for the last time.

"People passing by are watching you. In the park, you dressed like this."
"Ughhhhh… !"

Im Ha-eun, who made a sound like a beast, took the coat and fell back.
Perhaps thanks to my encouragement, Ha-eun's expression looked better than before.
I took out my phone and started taking pictures of her.

'Being good at filming is good, and I'll have to collect NG scenes and upload them separately.'

If you use it well, it will be good to use it for a purpose that attracts people's attention.
It would be nice to play with it later.
The title is…

〈 Her secret hobby of always making a cold expression… ㅗㅜㅑ〉
〈 Is there an idol whose potential is bursting with acting? 〉
〈 Rookie idol's insane acting ability feat. Grand Ragnarok〉

What would be a title like this?

'I'll have to ask Minji to come up with a good title.'

I smiled and watched her performance.

After about 30 minutes passed.

"I'm going to take a break!"

Filming was stopped with the staff's declaration.
The cinematographer, along with the other staff members, looked back and admired the shots taken so far.

'Wow, I didn't expect you to be so good to me!'

Even when she first suggested this job to Im Ha-eun, she was the only one who suggested her because her appearance resembled a game character.
It is very rare to find someone whose overall image is similar, and who has a body that really looks like it came straight out of a game.
That's why she tried to make her acting moderate and shoot a promotional video with one tool for her appearance, but …

'Your acting skills are quite good, right?'

Every time the manager approaches and says a word, she is amazed at how her acting skills improve.
Im Ha-eun's face, which was just shy, became more and more emotional and richer with each manager's visit.
Before I knew it, she expressed those emotions well with her body, to the point where it felt like the character really popped out of reality.

'Huh… I never thought I'd be able to portray the character of a female knight who gets attacked by monsters so well…'
"It turned out well."
"Yes. Much better than expected. What does the client say?"

In order to thoroughly check whether it was filmed well, an employee of the game company who commissioned the promotional video was present at the shooting site.

"I'm satisfied. From the looks to the acting, it's said that the synchro is great. Where did you bring someone like this?"
"That's good. If people react well, there's a possibility of the next contract. Okay, let's go properly. Let's take one more shot."
"More here? This is enough…"
"I want to pull out more while I'm with that manager."
"Hmm? The manager?"

At the words of the staff, the cinematographer explained in a tone that he didn't know that either.

"Didn't you see that Im Ha-eun's expression improved every time the manager said something during the break? A look of embarrassment, a look of hurt pride, and eyes trembling with fear… The kid who used to only express feelings of shame is gradually mixing various emotions well. ."
"Is that because of that manager? Eh, that person's career is also short…"
"It's even more amazing to bring out your acting skills like that by talking a little even though your career is short! That means you have to be good at acting yourself, and you have to be good at teaching that too."
"Isn't it just to relieve tension? Lim Ha-eun's acting skills are great, but she's just shying away from people, or I've only experienced the scene she's doing right now…"
"Hey, does that make sense? It's a very embarrassing scene that we're filming right now, 'The female knight knows that the monsters who defeated her will soon suffer all sorts of things, but she tries to brag for nothing, but she can't hide her fear, so she's nervous', but that's a similar experience. There's no way you've ever tried "Idol."
"That's right."

The cinematographer and staff turned their eyes to Ha-eun Lim.
There, I saw Lim Ha-eun, who was saying something to Se-jin Lee and expressing all kinds of tentative thoughts, and Lee Se-jin, who was saying this and that while looking at Im Ha-eun with a smile on her face.
I don't know what he's talking about, but he must be giving all sorts of advice and encouragement.

If The Queens were under a manager like that, their acting skills would improve quickly.
Shall we take a look at the other members later?

It was a director who had such thoughts for a while.

"It's time. Let's go in."
"I'm going to start filming again!"

The two, admiring Lee Se-jin, focused on their work again.

During the filming, there were many other things I had to do besides taking care of Haeun.
One of them is friendship… Not greeting.
It is to spread your feet as much as possible by passing business cards to people on set.
There were not many people because it was a simple job of filming a video for a game advertisement, but there were still things to do.

"Hey, that's really great. I didn't know someone like that existed!"

It seemed that the employee of the game company who commissioned the advertisement video was deeply impressed by Ha-eun's acting.

"It fits the image perfectly, the acting is good, it's amazing. I'm sure the head office will be satisfied."
"Thank you. There are other members in The Queens, so if you are interested, please check them out. Since there are 3 members, I think it would be okay to cosplay 3 characters from the beginning of the game…"
"Ohhh, really? I'll have to talk to headquarters."

The game side has little to do with real-life idols or celebrities, but there's nothing wrong with saying hello and making a good impression.
Judging from the reaction, it seems that there is a possibility of actively asking for work, and this is a decent income.

"Brother, have you been here?"
"Uh, Minji. You're welcome. Greetings, Grand Ragnarok domestic publishing manager."
"Ah, hello, I'm Minji Park from The Queens!"

Minji bowed her head reflexively.
Seeing this, the employee widened his eyes.

"Oh, did you say Minji Park? Ohh… Perfect, perfect."
"Yes, yes?"
"I can't tell you anything right now… But I might need another shoot like this, and it's the perfect look for it."
"Is it real? Thank you!"

Even if it's an empty check, if you say it this much, it means that you really have an idea.
I immediately bowed my head and thanked him.

"We'll end filming~!"
"Thank you for your effort!"
"I'm going to clean up!"

The atmosphere on the set started to become chaotic.
I greeted the game company employee once more and went to Ha-eun.

"Nice job, you worked hard. It's cold, right? Put on a coat."
"Sister, here… Cocoa…"
"Thank you."

Im Ha-eun accepts cocoa with a tired expression.

"Get in the car right away. Do you need anything?"
"Uh… Just something warm… And something to eat? I'm hungry."
"Okay, I'll buy something. Minji and Haeun wait in the car."
"Brother, I will… Eat…"
"No. You're adjusting your diet right now."
"Kihin."

Minji makes a sullen expression right away.

"Go in. I'll be going soon."

It was time to drive off the chattering kids and head to the convenience store.

"Mr. Lee Se-jin."

A cold, sharp voice came.

When I turned my head, what I saw was Cheonbom looking at me with arms crossed.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 70
Chapter 70 – The Relationship Between the Two of You, Do You Know?

Yesterday, the day after Cheonbom was reverse-toured (?) By Lee Sejin.
She underwent an overhaul at the hospital prepared by Shin So-ye.

"There's nothing wrong with her body. She's not even pregnant. There were very minor bleeding marks in the uterus and vaginal opening…"
"Bleeding? Where are you hurt?
"…All of the treatments were completed during the checkup. At least the traces are like minor abrasions, so there's no need to worry too much."
"Abrasions, what's wrong with them?"
"That, a little… If you make it hard, it could be."
"Intense? What… Ah, that, yes…"

Not to mention checking every nook and cranny of the body.

"You don't have any stress reactions, and the paperwork seems to show little psychological shock."
"Yes, like I said, I'm fine."
"Still, you don't know when the wounds in your heart will bloom. Keep calm, and if you feel distressed, please call me anytime. Then, shall we go to the aromatherapy room?"

From mental counseling to massages and other services that you don't know what they are.
The care Shin So-ye prepared was top-notch, so she was able to recover her body and her mind in no time.

Cheon Bom, who regained her energy, started working right away.
She's been through a lot and doesn't have time to spare, so she wouldn't have a problem taking a few days off, but she couldn't take a break from her work because of her personality.

'It's ridiculous to take a break from work like this. I'm a pro.'

But when that happened, there was no way she could go about her work in peace.
She was soon overcome by two intense emotions.

'Damn it, it keeps coming to mind…!'

The first was shame.
Her experiences with Lee Se-jin kept running through her head and tormenting her.
Her own secret hobbies, of course, when she gets fucked like crazy, she feels that shame and in the process, she sees herself as her ugliness, and with these comes her deep pleasure…
It was all so embarrassing.
To hide her shame, Bom Cheon forced herself to focus on her work.

'…What, why does it work?'

But the work went very well.
Some of the proposals Lee Se-jin gave her were good, but the parts where she had been at a loss or were blocked recently were suddenly cleared.
Above all, the expression of 'sexiness', which was vague, was so easy that I was confused as to why.

'Why?'

I don't know why, but good things are good things.
Cheonbom got on her momentum and completed her work in one day.
The problem was then.

'Since the draft is over, I need to hear it right away…'

Two days after it happened, she said she was going to see the guy?

'I'm a pro. Personal feelings have nothing to do with work. You both said you were wrong in the first place, pretending nothing happened. Yeah, nothing happened.'

After she calmed herself down, the next worry that popped up was Shin So-ye.

'I didn't tell her not to see that woman… Lee Se-jin again, so it should be fine.'

There was no 'no access order' to Shin So-ye's threat.
She only told them not to tell anyone who didn't belong to Queens about their relationship.
In the first place, business is still going on, so we have no choice but to meet.

'Yeah, what are you going to do? It's not going to kill me! …I'm going to go to a company where there are a lot of people. There are also other people's eyes, so I can't be fooled. If I don't contact them, they won't even prepare for me.'

With that thought in mind, Bom Cheon recklessly set out to find Lee Se-jin.

Looking at Cheonbom's face, she had the same cold and fierce expression as before.
No, she felt a little colder.
It was as if she deliberately wanted to distance herself from me.
She asked her looking at me quietly.

"How did you come here?"
"I went to the company and they told me that you went to the set here. I didn't answer the phone when I called, so I came to ask."
"Well? Never got a call… Whoops, sorry. I forgot to put it on silent mode."
"What could be?"
"What more than that…"

She used to think she should get in touch.
But I was going to call first after taking a break for at least 3-4 days.
Could it be that there is some ulterior motive?

"I'm here to talk about work, so there's no need to be nervous. The title song is out."
"Yeah? Already?"
"It's not finished, it's a draft. Only the basic composition has been completed, and there is still a lot of arranging and other work left to do."
"Then why…"
"It's a long way off, but it's a stage where we need to listen and match with the Queens members. You know that, right?"

Depending on the composer, there are many who work to coordinate with the person who will sing the song before finishing the composition.
But I remember that Cheonbom's style wasn't like that…

"Are you busy right now?"
"No, it's not like that… I was on my way to buy snacks for the kids, and we talked as we went… No, let's go by van. The kids are there too."
"…Is Shin So-ye also there?"
"No, Soye isn't here. He's at work."

Cheonbom's face brightens in a very subtle way at my words.

"I see? I see."

Scratching her head, she was about to take her to her van.

Tuk-tuk.

"Hey, here you are."
"What is it? Why are you guys here?"

Ha-eun was by my side before I knew it.
And Minji was with him next to him.

"Since there's only one thing to eat… I want to choose, hehe…"

Laughing, Minji tried to stick next to me, but stopped.
And Ha-eun also became quiet.
The two were staring blankly at Cheonbom next to me.
I just found her.

"…"
"…"

I opened my mouth to change the sudden cooling atmosphere.

"Both of you know Cheon Bom well, right? She came to talk about the title song."
"Hello, Im Ha-eun and Park Min-ji. The title song has been drafted. I'd like to do some adjustments together…" "…"

Even if we say goodbye, the two of us are just silent.
How can I renovate this atmosphere?
Anyway, until the title song comes out, the kids should get along well with Cheonbom…

"Manager Lee!"

It is said that when work comes in droves, it comes all at once, and it seems the same goes for customers.
A man ran up to me in a hurry.

"Here you are, phew. I thought you were in the van…"
"What are you doing?"
"The director asked us to check the commercial shoot together."
"I will go now."

I turned my gaze to Ha-eun and said with a rather serious face.

"Ha-eun, I'll be back soon, so stay calm." "This is not a request. Know?"
"…Okay."
"Children, talk to Mr. Cheonbom. I'll be back soon."

I warned Ha-eun separately, but nothing special will happen.
Be prepared for this to happen in advance.
I left the three and followed the staff.

There are only three men, Cheonbom immediately asked a question.

"Isn't Shin So-ye coming here?"
"Why?"
"Yeah… Now that the draft of the title song is complete, I want to listen to it together and match the vocals, but shouldn't all three of you be present?"
"Your sister won't come here."
"I'm at work…"

The moment he heard Park Min-ji's answer, bad thoughts began to arise in Cheon-bom's head.

'Maybe this is an interesting opportunity?'

It is a secret that Shin So-ye and Lee Se-jin are dating.
The entertainment industry is prone to all kinds of rumors, but there was no sign of such rumors, and considering Shin So-ye's words to keep it a secret, it was a very natural fact.
If so, these two would also not know the relationship between Lee Se-jin and Shin So-yeui.

'If you tell the two of them…'

In a female idol group, the love of one member is quite fatal.
Even if you don't have romantic feelings, the fact that one of the members is deviant is enough to lower morale.
Besides, Lee Se-jin is a pretty decent guy, so the two might have a little bit of a crush on him.
Then it would be even more lethal.

"Don't you usually add vocals after you've finished them?"

Im Ha-eun, who had been watching Cheonbom quietly, asked coldly.
Why is this person blatantly arguing?
Chun Bom put up with her displeasure and replied.

"Usually, that's the case. But when I want to improve the quality a little more, I sometimes add vocals in the middle like this. It's not about completing a song, it's about the timbre and your voice."
"Even so, do you bother to visit the set and listen to it? That's strange. I'll wait for you at the office."

Ok, let's go
I have to give Shin So-ye a shot, as well as this cheeky woman who dares to squeak her short talk.
I told them not to talk about anything other than The Queens, so this isn't even a breach of contract.
Cheonbom changed her bad thoughts into resolutions and opened her mouth.

"Rather than that… Do you know the relationship between Lee Se-jin and Shin So-ye?"
"Yes?"
"Yeah…?"
"You don't seem to understand. Hehe, I'm talking about this for you…"

Cheon Bom put her mouth between Im Ha-eun and Park Min-ji and whispered.

"They are in a relationship."

Im Ha-eun and Park Min-ji looked at each other at a loss for words at Cheon Bom's sudden revelation.

"You seem shocked. I understand your feelings. Being in a relationship with a female manager is a pretty big scandal."
"Now, wait a minute…"

Park Min-ji asked Cheon Bom in a panicked voice.

"That, that… Who did you hear it from…?"
"I heard from Mr. Shin So-ye himself. I saw the two of them… Suspicious."
"Did you tell anyone else about this?"
"No, I haven't told anyone yet."

Seeing the seriousness in their faces, Cheonbom continued her words with a reassuring tone.

"It hasn't been rumored yet. That's a good thing."
"That's good, I'm glad."
"Thankfully… That's right… The cover is still…"
"Yes, we can still fix it."

Lim Ha-eun and Park Min-ji looked at each other again and exchanged glances.
You will be very upset.
Cheonbom stayed quiet for a while as if he was considerate, then continued her words.

"You look like you're not sure what to do. But don't worry too much. We can prevent it before it becomes a scandal."
"How?"
"It's about inducing them to break up while the two of them talk well with the leader, Shin So-ye, before they get caught. It's just a matter of making it happen."
"Wow, did you think of that method?"
"Because when you're on this floor, you hear solutions like this and that."
"How… Even that way…"
"It may hurt a little, but for the sake of the group, we need to step out here resolutely. If two of the same members speak together…"
"Wait a minute."

Im Haeun put her arm on Cheonbom's shoulder.

"Let's not talk about that here, let's go somewhere where people don't have ears."
"That's right… If people around you hear it…"
"Oh, I see. It must be dangerous."

Park Min-ji went to the opposite side of Lim Ha-eun and stood next to Cheon Bom.
It was as if the two of them were performing Cheonbom.

"Let's go in the van. The soundproofing there is good."
"I'm sure… Soundproofing…"
"It's a good place to have an intimate talk."
"Right, it's nice to have an intimate 'talk'."
"In many ways… Good… This and that…"

Lim Ha-eun's arm tightened, and Cheon-bom's shoulder tightened a little more.
Beside him, Park Min-ji crossed Cheon-bom's arms.

"But me, everyone… Why are you holding me so tight…?"
"I'm anxious."
"I've only warned you of the danger, so what's there to be afraid of?"
"But… I don't know where I'm going…"

Well, it's usually not a big deal.
It is understandable that I became a bit sensitive to sudden shocks.
You should bear with it for a bit and think that you are giving Shin So-ye a shot.
Cheonbom walked with the two and went inside the van.

Drruck, tak!

The van door closed, and soon there was no sound.

Ha-eun's recorded video was very good.
Her acting skills were well captured, so it seemed perfect both as her work and as something to make fun of.

"But I'm asking because I'm a female idol… The image is fine, right? Ha-eun is completely opposite to the image she has built up."
"Yes, it is fine."

It seems that the reason the director called me was because of my image.
Idols have to pay attention to even the smallest appearance, so I was very grateful for his consideration.

'If it was like in the past, you had to take care of your image unconditionally, but in today's era, that's impossible anyway, so what…'

In an era overflowing with direct photos, there is no idol without a dark history or humiliating shot.

"Did you take that today?"
"Ohhh, Deputy Director Song. Yes, that's right."

While talking for a while, an employee of the publisher who commissioned the advertisement and Deputy Director Song joined.

"It's nice, ummm, the image fits so well. Very nice. Really great, Manager Lee."
"Ahaha, thank you."
"I just need the music to come out soon…"
"Do you sing separately?"
"Yes, this time, I'm going to pick a Korean version of the opening to go into Korea…"

While talking, Song Cha-jang's expression darkened a little.

"Looks like something's wrong."
"Haa, originally, the character's voice actor was going to choose a song. But…"
"Are you punk?"
"That's right. My schedule was pushed back, so I had a funk."

Director Song let out a sigh as he spoke.
But, maybe this could be an opportunity?

"Hey, what if Ha-eun tried it?"
"Are you Im Ha-eun?"
"Yes, since I'm an idol, I can sing well enough."
"Five…?"
"That'll be fine, Deputy Director Song! The Queens started to rise a bit after the 1st album, so I'm sure they'll sing well."
"Okay…?"

After the cinematographer helped out, the director of the song really started to worry.

"It looks really good."
"Then…"
"I'll have to go back and ask the head office. I'm not the one making the decision…"
"Please feel free to contact me. I will also leave my schedule empty."
"Ahaha, thank you. Then I'll have to go back right away. I'll go and inquire right away, and I'll get back to you quickly, Manager Lee."
"Yes, thank you! …Coach, then I'm done."
"Uh, good job, Manager Lee!"

I said hello and quickly went back to the van.
This is your chance.
If you quickly take Ha-eun and pick up a sample and send it to me, the chances will be higher.

'Perhaps the timing will be just right with the release of the title song for the 2nd album.'

Excited by the sudden good news, I went back to the van and knocked on the door.

Knock knock.

"Baby, I'm here."

Soon the door opened, and Ha-eun, Min-ji, and Bom Cheon came out in order.
And Cheonbom is—

"Just… Sejin Lee, really… Sorry…"

It was showing the appearance of deja vu.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 71
Chapter 71 – The Chest Is a Bit Tight

Two days ago, after I broke up with Cheonbom and soothed Soye, I thought.
Cheonbom might do something stupid, so she said let's prepare in advance.
So, along with Soye, I told Haeun and Minji about this in advance.
I thought about it a bit before speaking, but I also didn't want to hide the big deal from the kids, and I thought that Cheonbom might say something strange to the two of them.

And now, looking at Cheonbom's expression, I felt it.

'You did well to tell me.'

This person said something strange and was robbed by the kids.
It was like that to me, then to Soye, and now to these two… Could this person be an M, not an S?
You seem like a professional.

"From now on… I won't have any thoughts."
"Yeah, that's how it should be."
"Yes…"

Next to her, Haeun held her phone in her hand and shook it.

"Do you behave well? I'm not as nice as Unnie or Sejin. You know that, right?"

The expression he makes is that of a thug without a doubt.
Ha-eun, maybe she ripped off some money when she was young.

"…"

Minji is also trying to imitate Ha-eun's expression, but unlike Ha-eun, she just has a face like steamed buns, so it's funny.
Of course, you don't have to show that off in front of this woman.

"Yes Yes…"

Cheonbom lowered her head as she answered Minji again.
That look was a bit pitiful.
Ha-eun as well as Min-ji were completely oppressed, like plankton.
In the food chain made up of carnivores – herbivores – plants, it means that plankton is at the very bottom.

"We're going back to work, but Bom Cheon will go with us."
"Me too?"
"You said you want to draft the title song together?
"That, uh, um…"
"Let's go, okay?"
"Should I go…?"
"Yes, yes. Sure."

With those words, Minji takes Cheonbom and gets into her car.

"I'm going to talk to Mr. Cheonbom. Change your clothes and come."
"Okay."

I was anxious about leaving Cheon Bom and Minji alone, so I sent Ha-eun to the dressing room alone.

'Last time, though, we both thought it was our fault, but now we've crossed the line.'

While Ha-eun comes and goes, she needs to talk.

Im Ha-eun thought while taking off her cosplay outfit in the dressing room prepared on one side of the set.

'Yeah, you did it with that woman…'

Lee Se-jin told me about the accident with Cheon Bom in advance.
It wasn't specific, but I also heard that Lee Se-jin had raped her to the point of fainting.
To be honest, I was a little thankful in that I asked for her forgiveness (?) While talking to herself as well as her sister Soye.
It also means that she values this side as much as her Soye sister.

'Damn it, I don't like it.'

That's why Im Ha-eun was the one who didn't like Cheon Bom all the more.
After all, she was a woman who had a strange feeling for Se-jin and hit her tail.

'Looking at her, she doesn't even have breasts, so she's not like that bastard. 100% she must have seduced me.'

Besides, even with the nonsense she said today, she was trying to make Soye and her Sejin break up, in other words, wasn't she trying to take Lee Sejin herself?
How dare you aim at Lee Se-jin because her face is a bit smooth?

'I'll continue to bully you from now on.'

While I'm working, I'll see you a few more times.
After thinking about her, Haeun Im put her cosplay outfit in her paper bag and hesitated.

'That bastard… He had a lot of fun watching me filming wearing this outfit.'

I think I was secretly excited, maybe this is my taste?
Well, if you think about it carefully, I was playing games with Minji.
That kid was an otaku too.

'This is good. Pervert bastard.'

Im Ha-eun packed her bag and went outside to visit the cinematographer.

"I am, Director."
"Ohh, Mr. Haeun. You did a great job today! You really suited me! My eyes weren't wrong!"
"Thank you. By the way, that… This dress… Is it expensive?"
"Clothes? What are you wearing today? What is it, did you tear it?"
"No no, it's not like that. I just wanted to ask if I could take it with me."

Lim Ha-eun looked at the manager and spoke quickly.

"Of course, I'm just going to use this as a souvenir and, uh, I'm going to use this as a reference and do some acting practice, in case of something like this later. Because the director filmed well, I don't know if something like this will happen again…"
"Do you like the clothes? Ha-eun, did you like this?"
"Not at all! I'm not like that, no, anyway, it's just a commemoration. Unless of course…"
"You may take it."

Director Song, who was next to the director, answered instead.

"Originally, I was going to give it to you…"
"Is that so?"
"I made it in a custom size for this advertisement, and I was sure that no one else would have the perfect body like Im Ha-eun. I couldn't give it to anyone else."
"That's right, there is no one other than Ha-eun who can wear this outfit!"
"There seems to be another fate, so please take it."
"Ah, ahaha, thank you."

Im Ha-eun nodded, packed her clothes, and headed for the van.
While touching my hot face.

On the way back to work in the car, Ha-eun, sitting in the passenger seat, whispered in my ear.

"Hey, did you solve it?"
"Yeah. I made a promise. I won't say anything more about this."
"Will that work?"
"You and Minji have done something, and I want to talk about it with my sister. That should be enough."

At my words, Ha-eun glanced at her in the back seat and whispered a little more quietly.

"Use that as you did for me. Isn't that the best?"

What Ha-eun is talking about is probably a hypnosis application.

'I can't use it.'

There was also an explanation written that it had little effect unless it was used on me, and that it only worked for people affiliated with Dao Entertainment.
It won't work for Cheonbom at all.

"That's… I can't use it anymore because I'm already betting on you."

I don't think I need to tell you all about hypnosis apps.
Ha-eun became quiet for a moment at the vaguely circumlocuted words, and then she moved away and leaned her back against the passenger seat.

"…Yes, well, you'll figure it out."

She replies plainly, but judging by the look on her face, she doesn't look upset.

'Because there are many other possible ways.'

If you really want to, you can use the app indirectly.

After arriving at the company, we took Bom Cheon and headed to the dance practice room where Soye was to be held.
Soye's reaction when she met Cheonbom again was more flat than expected.

"Hmm… I did that in just two days…"
"That, this, this is not a breach of contract. I didn't say anything other than The Queens!"
"…If people had any common sense, they would know what it meant to not talk about anything other than The Queens."
"You're the type to earn a hawk, aren't you?"
"Bad people…"

Cheon-bom shrinks even if there is only one So-ye, but her Ha-eun and her Min-ji push her against the wall in an instant.

"What you are saying now is not sophistry, but an apology."
"That, that…"
"Don't think about pushing the sophistry. There is a limit to patience."
"Uh, yes, sorry."

I was also aware that I was a sophistry.

"Well, good. I think I know what I did wrong…"

Soye stepped back more coolly than expected.

"Let me see you just one more time. I think my younger siblings punished me anyway."
"You really want to see me? No, what I did counts as a no count, sister? I didn't do anything…"
"Excessive punishment is not good. And what…"

Soye glanced at her Cheonbom and raised one corner of her mouth.

"Whatever I can do." "Oh right."

Soye brought her mouth to Cheonbom's ear, and she whispered something and stepped back from her.

"…I mean, okay?"
"…Yes, uh… Yes."
"And keep one thing in mind. Sejin watched it, so he watched it."
"Yes, eh? Uh?"

'Let's not be too harsh,' she had told Soye beforehand.

"Oh that… Uh… Sorry."
"All right."

With my answer, the case was settled.

After that, we went to the recording studio and listened to the song draft Cheon Bom brought.
It was a draft, but it was a good song with a melody and a concept of cute & sexy.

'I feel sexy, and it's okay.'

Cheonbom made her children sing along with some rough lyrics, then she left, leaving only to say that next time she would bring the finished song.
Still, a pro is a pro.
Even after that accident, she does her job well.

That evening, in a van in an underground parking lot.
Park Min-ji, who came out of the shower 10 minutes earlier than her older sisters, lay down on the back seat.

"Huh… It's hard…"

Before the release of the 2nd album, it was very difficult for Park Min-ji to prepare to go on a diet and even dance.
Even at night, I do some additional practice with my two older sisters, so it's really to the point of death.
I have to sleep for 10 minutes now to survive.
Minji, who was tidying up the messy back seat to make room for her to sleep, was surprised when she removed one of her paper bags.

"This, this!?"

Inside the paper bag was Freya's cosplay outfit, which Im Ha-eun had brought.

"Wow, whoa, whoa."

Park Min-ji, distracted by her clothes in front of her eyes, took them out and put them on her body.

'I think I can wear it too.'

When I first heard that Ha-eun Lim took over her cosplay job, she was just envious of Min-ji Park.
That's why Park Min-ji asked if it was okay for me to do it too, but when she returned, she replied with a stern reply that 'her body type doesn't suit her a bit'.
Of course, Park Min-ji replied that it was not, but Lee Se-jin was calm about work.

"It suits me… I have to show it…!"

Park Min-ji quickly took off her clothes and put on a cosplay outfit.
After putting on her clothes, Minji Park checked her appearance.
She turned her phone camera to the front and used it instead of a mirror, so I couldn't see everything properly, but at first glance, she seemed to fit well.

'It's a bit tight in the chest, but it fits me well! Oppa, I can convince you!'

Park Min-ji, who was about to go to her office with her coat on, hesitated.

'I told you to be careful inside the company…'

After thinking about what to do for a while, Park Min-ji took a few selfies so that her whole body could be seen.
If you send me this, Lee Se-jin will know that you are suitable for the Freya cosplay.

"I should send you a selfie…"

Immediately after sending a selfie to Lee Se-jin, Park Min-ji waited for his reply with excitement.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 72
Chapter 72 – I Got Out

I thought about it as I left the office after tidying up.

'Anyway, Ha-eun was very naughty.'

Is it because I was talking about being an assistant during filming?
After that, I kept thinking about the games I played with Im Ha-eun, and my sexual desire was growing little by little.
The destructive power of the new outfit was also quite amazing, and above all, the signal came from Im Ha-eun's shy appearance.
I used to make the same expression I used to show when humiliating, and when I moved on to the next stage, I would ferociously covet my body.

'It's a costume that I thought was very erotic while playing the game, but I never thought I'd be able to pull it off…'

Seeing it in real life, it was several times more shameless, but since Im Ha-eun was wearing it, it was several times more erotic.
A tight-fitting bra, a 1-shaped breastbone exposed through a heart hole, and a firmly shaped side chest protruding slightly to the side…
It was a scene reminiscent of well-wrapped soft glutinous rice cakes.

'I want to suck the side breasts like that. It will be soft, firm and chewy.'

Or, it would be nice to play a joke on the part of the sternum where the hole is just right for use.
It's just that it's good to put it in between me and shake it.

'I haven't done it to Ha-eun yet, what I did to So-ye and Min-ji.'

Other than that, there are many other things that come to mind.
Since I already wore a cosplay outfit, I could try out a situation where I was humiliated, and it wouldn't be bad to wear that outfit and go for a walk.
It's much less embarrassing than walking naked, but it's okay to be seen, so you can go to more daring places.

'There are so many things we can do…'

Knock!

As if to interrupt my delusion, a message alarm rang.
A message at this timing, could it be Haeun?

〉 Minji: (Photo)

However, the person who sent the message was Minji, not Haeun.
Well, it's not like telepathy works, so there's no way Ha-eun responds with the right timing to this kind of delusion.
I smiled at myself and checked the photo Minji sent.

"Ugh."

And, without realizing it, a startled breathing sound came out.
What Minji sent was a picture of her wearing Freya's outfit.
I'm thinking like that, but she never thought that Ha-eun and Min-ji would send a picture like this.

〉 Me: hey
〉 me: what is this
〉 Me: How did you get the outfit?
〉 Me: Did you buy it a long time ago?
〉 Minji: I tried on my sister's!
〉 Minji: My sister brought her

Ha-eun got this outfit?
No really, was Ha-eun thinking similarly to me?
I thought telepathy didn't work, but it's a little surprising that it works.

〉 Minji: But I think it's okay for me to wear it
〉 Minji: Right?

Minji continues to send messages as if cutting off my thoughts.
Yes, let's play against Minji first.

〉 me: yes
〉 me: it's okay

It must be
Rather than fit, it's just nasty.

〉 Minji: Look
〉 Minji: I'm fine too
〉 Minji: So, I also work on the course later!!!
〉 Minji: Please do it!!!

Aha.
You were protesting that you wanted to do cosplay work.
It was only now that Minji realized the intention of sending this photo.
In this case, things are a bit different.
It's a job, so you have to evaluate it for sure.

〉 Me: Wait a minute
〉 Me: Let's take a closer look
〉 Minji: He said it was okay!

I bit into Minji's complaint and enlarged the picture.
And just one thought filled my head.

'The chest is really crazy.'

It wasn't once or twice that I got mad at Minji's breasts, but this photo was even more destructive.
Minji's chest was slightly protruding from the tight top of her bra.

'Ha-eun and I… Have different sizes…'

Huge breasts that slightly protrude from the sides when worn tight, and if that wasn't enough, the heart-shaped hole in the middle also leaks out.
If Haeun's breasts were glutinous rice cakes, Minji's breasts were dumplings, which were so big that the box overflowed.
Just looking at her breasts made her lower legs throb and feel erect.

'No, I have to look at things other than the chest.'

She forced her eyes to turn to her belly button and lower body.
Then again, something caught my attention.

'…It came out.'

Minji's pubic hair was sticking out next to the panties of Freya's costume.
Thanks to that, unlike Ha-eun, that part of Min-ji looked dark, and thanks to that, it felt even more unscrupulous.
It wasn't pretty, but it was a sight that clearly gave off a sense of eroticism.

'That's the difference between a 15-year-old and a 19-year-old.'

The moment this photo is released, it is 100% cut off for sensationalism.
The moment fans and people see it, they will shout 'It's hot' in unison.
I'm pretty sure that.

'In the first place, the image of her running on stage is Minji, who circulated in the community under the name of 'Your heart level.

〉 Minji: Not so good…?

As if to urge me on, the pop-up that rises above the photo window once again.
I swallowed once, saved the picture, and went back to the chat window.
Putting aside the insanely raunchy things, first of all, we should calmly evaluate whether Minji is suitable for this cosplay job.

〉 me: that
〉 Me: Minji
〉 Minji: Yes!!!
〉 Me: I peeked out a little
〉 Minji: What is it?
〉 B: Below

Minji's message didn't come to mind after the answer below.
She probably thought she was frantically checking her own fur.

〉 Minji: (I deleted the sent message)

The picture was deleted from the chat room along with a refreshing message.

〉 Minji: Forget it
〉 Minji: It was a mistake
〉 Minji: It was my miss
〉 Me: I'll remember!
〉 Minji: ㅁㄴ이;
〉 Minji: Don't do it

It is good in front of her eyes to see Minji running amok because she is shy.
That outfit itself is so destructive that it runs amok, but I can't believe I'm so ashamed of it.
Unbeknownst to me, I burst into laughter.

〉 Me: Why are you shy?
〉 Me: This is a picture of our cute Minji's Freya cosplay
〉 Me: I wish I could print it out and keep it as an heirloom
〉 Minji: no
〉 Minji: No way
〉 Minji: Did you save it?
〉 Me: ㅇㅇ

Minji gets quiet again at my answer.
Maybe I'm screaming at myself.
Cuuuuuso cute.

〉 Minji: Please delete it
〉 Minji: Shy
〉 Minji: I'm shy
〉 Me: It's a fucking picture
〉 Me: People will react crazy if I reveal this?
〉 Minji: ㅁ;D;trustworthy;ㅣㅇㅁㅅ;ㅣAso;ㅣㅁjo
〉 Me: You've taken a lot of pictures that are worse than this.
〉 Me: But why are you so shy?
〉 Minji: Please erase it
〉 Me: I don't like it~
〉 B: It's a permanently preserved engraving~

At my words, Minji became quiet for a moment.
Um, are you pouting because you're shy?

〉 Minji: older brother
〉 Minji: Even though the real thing is right next to me
〉 Minji: Do you like the picture better?
〉 Minji: I just erased things like photos
〉 Me: Oh that comment
〉 Me: I worked hard for Minji
〉 Me: If I hadn't talked about photography, I would have skipped it
〉 Minji: Hugs
〉 Me: haha

Minji has grown up a lot to throw in a beauty world that only my older sisters would do.

〉 Me: I'll delete the picture, so don't do it too much
〉 Minji: I'm glad
〉 me: later
〉 Minji: Ajinjjangㅁㅇnama
〉 Me: And the course goes well
〉 Me: I'll look for course work that you can do later

I teased you a lot, so I need to calm you down a bit.

〉 Minji: Really??
〉 Me: ㅇㅇ
〉 Minji: They look really good together, right??
〉 Me: yes
〉 Me: Can't you believe me?
〉 Minji: Yes

Yes?

〉 Minji: I teased you until just now
〉 Me: It was a joke
〉 Me: Prank
〉 B: Joke
〉 me: humor

Minji tries hard to soothe her, but there is no answer for a while.
I'm not such a spoiled kid.

〉 Minji: See if it suits you again

After a while, Minji starts complaining again.
Asking me to check it again, no matter how much Minji it is, it seems that his pride has been hurt.

〉 me: okay
〉 me: send it
〉 Me: I took a good picture this time
〉 Minji: No
〉 Me: ?
〉 Minji: Look at it yourself
〉 Minji: Wear it yourself

The smile stopped at Minji's words.

〉 Me: Directly?
〉 Minji: Yes
〉 Minji: Directly
〉 Minji: Dropped off unnies at the dorm
〉 Minji: Then…

My heart started beating a little faster.

After work, after returning to the dorm, Im Ha-eun checked the luggage she had brought and realized that there was something missing.

"Huh? Unni, have you seen one of my paper bags?"
"Paper bag? Which one?"
"That line today…"

Im Ha-eun hesitates while bringing her words out.
If she informs her sister that she has brought the outfit, she will surely ask why.

"Line?"
"Yeah, I got a present during the event. You'll know it when you see it…"

Im Ha-eun spoke slightly.

'It's still… A bit like that.'

It was after Lim Ha-eun apologized for the previous incidents and later reached an amicable agreement (?) While working as a threesome with Shin So-ye and Lee Se-jin.
Even so, the feeling of sorry for So-ye wasn't completely washed away, so Im Ha-eun still had a hard time talking openly about going with Lee Se-jin.

"Well, I've only packed my things…"
"Really? Did Minji take it?"

Im Ha-eun, who was looking for Park Min-ji, only then realized that his brother was not at the dorm.

"Huh? Where did Minji go?"
"Minji went out for a while. She told me."
"Where the hell are you at this hour?"
"You told me."
"Yes?"
"Oh, well… Um, yes. He said he went to the convenience store."
"Oh yeah."
"Minji is so cute, hehe…"

Im Ha-eun, who was listening to So-ye's words, began to feel uneasy about something.

'Wait, didn't Minji go to get my clothes?'

Even so, she is Minji, who has been blinded from the moment she sees her outfit, saying that she likes games.
It is possible that she secretly took her clothes.
However, she soon shook her head.

'What am I thinking? The clothes don't fit in size, so how can I wear them? If it's her breasts, I can't wear it.'

I probably left my clothes in the car.
Then I don't know if it's possible to go out and enjoy a little happy time just like this.

'The phone…'

Im Ha-eun tried to contact Lee Se-jin, but she stopped.
There were some things that she noticed, but more than that, she didn't want to find out what she had brought with her.

'That's… OK, let's show it as a surprise later.'

Right now, it's funny how she gets permission from Shin So-ye to 'go out', and she'll be able to pack her clothes when she goes to work tomorrow.
And if you have free time during work tomorrow, having a little happy time will be enough.

It was Lim Ha-eun who organized her thoughts and organized the remaining luggage.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 73
Chapter 73 – That Doujinshi Doesn't End Here

1 minute after dropping the kids off.
Minji seemed to be entering the dorm, but soon came out and knocked on the driver's window.

"Aren't you in the car?"
"In the car… It's hard to show… It's cramped…"

Saying that, Minji's face looked slightly red.

"Together… There… That… There… Won't you go…?"
"Are you going to show it outside?"
"Somewhere you can't see… I know… In the middle of the flower bed over there… It's all covered up…"
"Okay."

At Minji's words, I parked the car in the corner and got out.
Minji took me deep into the corner of the villa.
Inside the corner where people thought there was no way to enter, and there again, when we went into the bush, a blind spot appeared.
I never thought there would be such a secret space.

"Here… Nobody sees… From the outside…"
"How did you know about this place?"
"The cat… Chasing it…"

Maybe this is the place I found after chasing a stray cat.

"…"
"…"

After those words, the two of us fell silent for a while.
In that awkward atmosphere, Minji looked at me blankly and Betsy smiled.

"Bo, I'll show you… Please take a look…?"

Minji can't even speak properly because she's excited.
With clumsy hand gestures, he tried to play a joke on whether or not to open his coat, but it was rather cute because it was clumsy.
He wants to make me a little hotter, but it was a gesture that made it easier to see his own body heating up.

"Tada, voila…!"

Minji, who had been messing around for a while, unfolded her clothes.
She unfolded her coat like a barbary man, or rather a barbary woman, and underneath I could see she was wearing her cosplay attire.

'I was wearing a coat tightly even in the car, so it must have been because I was wearing this.'
"Uh, how about…?"
"It's dark, so I can't see well."
"Yup…"
"Come closer."

Her person was not well visible to her, so her light was not shining well, but rather than that, he said it because he wanted to call her closer to her.

"Ah, that, yes…"

Minji slowly approaches me.
Then she pushed her chest out in front of me and took a subtly boastful posture.

"Uh, uh… When?"
"…"

In one word, it was awesome.
Seeing her big breasts that were about to explode at any moment, I could feel the tremendous destructive power just by looking at the silhouette.
Looking at her rather darkly, I felt that she was more erotic than usual.
But I wanted to tease Minji a little more.

"Can't you see yet?"
"Now, take a good look…"
"Come a little closer."

At my words, Minji came close enough to stick to my body.
Then she could see those big breasts better.
And she, along with him, made the hole between her breasts stand out even more.

"…"

A signal is coming.
After receiving a message from Minji that he would show it to her, her erect cock pounded once more.

"Shall we go further…?"

Minji said that and put her body close to me.

Water.

I could feel Minji's large texture touching her stomach.
Minji's breasts give enough weight and softness to her, although she can't feel it because her clothes are blocking the gap between them.
My already erect cock reacted immediately to the weight.

"Ah…"

It seemed that Minji also felt a hot cock.
She surprises with a voice dripping with honey, as if she had been waiting.

"…Just, here… My heart was pounding."
"You mean me?"
"…Yes."
"You?"
"Me?"
"Yeah. Didn't Minji get excited? Feel mine."

Minji stares at me at my words.
It wasn't too hard to guess that even though it was dark and you couldn't see her face, she would be red.

"That, heh, uhhh… Yes, yeheh… I think so…"

Pounding.
The cock flinched once more at Minji's honest words.

"Oh, again."
"I'm glad to hear that Minji responded to mine."
"Eh, ehehe, hehe…"
"I also want to hear Minji's heart pounding."
"Ah, can't you feel it…?"
"Minji's breasts are too big."
"That, I guess… That, then… Take this off… Between her breasts once…"

Even to me, she was cute in how Minji wanted to let her know how excited she was.
So she put her hand on her shoulder.

"Wait, don't loosen up."
"Yeah? You didn't want to hear it… Didn't you?"
"I've come up with another way. Can I try it?"
"Uh, yes… Yes…"

Minji answers with a voice full of anxiety and ten spoons of anticipation.
That reaction, this permission, is so cute.
I took a half step away, unbuttoned my pants, and pulled out my cock through my panties.
Even in the dark, I could see the silhouette of my ugly thing that jumped out right away, as well as Minji's chest.

'Has it grown a bit?'

There was a rumor that a lot of sex makes your dick bigger, is that true?

"Wow, wow…"
"Would you like to kneel down?"
"Oh, that, yes, yes yes."

She took off her coat and laid it under Minji's feet.
Then Minji knelt down there and put her mouth right on her cock.

"Smells, ha, a lot… Good…"
"No, no. I didn't mean to do it with her mouth."

I dried up the clinging Minji in a hurry.
That's not what you're trying to do now.

"I said I wanted to hear Minji's heart pounding."
"Yes, yes… But… How did you do it like this…?"
"Would you like to collect some breasts?"
"?"

Minji obediently puts her arms together and compresses her chest at my words.
I grabbed Minji's shoulders and inserted my erect penis into the hole in the middle.
In the middle of the heart-shaped hole in the middle of Freya's bra, into Minji's breastbone.

"Ah."

It was an awesome feeling.
You can feel the pressure in her chest as her cock digs between her large, swollen breasts.
My big, heavy breasts pressed against my cock, squeezing it like it was in my vagina.
It was a bit tight because I didn't put anything on it, but it wasn't too difficult to push it all the way in thanks to the pre-cum leaking from my cock and the sweat that gathered between her Minji's breasts.

Took.

He pushed his cock all the way between Minji's breasts, as if inserting it into her cunt, and soon the glans touched her ribcage.

Pounding, pounding.

I felt my heart pounding.
I'm not sure if my cock was excited because I got it between Minji's big tits, or if I could feel Minji's heart pounding through her glans.

"…Feel… Do you feel?"

Minji looked up at me and asked.
With those words, I felt my heart beating a little faster.
The current beat wasn't caused by blood rushing to my glans.
My glans felt Minji's heart pounding.

"Yeah… It runs really fast?"
"…Yes, that, that…"

Minji replied with a Betsy smile.

"Oppa crab… I can feel it in my heart…"

I can't stand it any longer.
I started shaking my back slowly.
It was tight and tight, and the cleavage, which was a bit tight, made me feel as if I had been inserted into a pussy that wasn't wet yet.

"Now, wait a minute…"
"Sorry, I can't stand it, Minji."
"Oh, no, that's not it… Joe, I can make it better…"

At those words, I barely stopped trying to commit her breasts in earnest.
When I stopped, Minji backed away slightly and pulled my cock out of her chest.
In the dark amidst the light passing by, my pre-cum was connected between Minji's sternum and my glans and shimmered.

Shiver.

He felt something warm and moist on his cock.
Looking closely, I saw that Minji was drooling as she leaned her face over my cock.
Then, with her own hands, she carefully applied it evenly from her glans all the way to the pillar of her cock.
Minji, who rubbed the entire cock with her hand and applied saliva thoroughly and sufficiently, to the extent that she could feel her stimulation slightly.
After finishing the work like that, Betsy laughed again.

"Ehehe, that's it…"

Excited about the permission, I inserted it right away.
When I put my cock between Minji's breastbones, the dirty cock went smoothly between her breasts.
This time, Minji pressed her side breasts with both of her hands, squeezing her cock even tighter, but her breastbone, stained with her spittle and my pre-cum, gently swallowed my cock.

Prick prick…

Minji's chest bone starts to make a dirty sound.
Each time I moved the cock back and forth, the saliva stuck to my chest and the throbbing sound grew a little louder.

"Feels… Good?"
"Yeah, it's the best. Minji's breasts are really amazing."
"Ehehe… Joe, I'm glad you like it…"

Minji smiled and answered.
Every time her glans touched the ribcage, I felt Minji's heartbeat a little faster.
She was so lovable and naughty that I couldn't stand the fact that this child was serving me and that she was excited along with me in the process.

Prick prick prick.

The movement of her waist became more intense.
Minji's breastbone, which was sticky and hot, became even hotter every time I pistoned it with my cock.
Along with that, Minji's beating heart seemed to feel better.
She was just thrilled that she was enjoying this situation together, as the temperature and tempo of her and my excitement showed.

Shake.

Thanks to the excitement, my waist got rougher, and Minji's body swayed accordingly.
As I move back and forth and drive her into her chest, her body tumbles back and forth in time.
Nevertheless, Minji only cares about accepting my cock into her breast as it is while holding on to her body as much as possible.
I grabbed her swaying breasts with my hands, buried my cock perfectly, and supported my piston vagina as much as possible with that little body.
The look was arrogant and obnoxious.

"Haha…"

When my breath started to come out of my mouth, Minji looked up at me.

"Brother, no, master…"

Minji called me by the name of the player in the game, probably trying to start a role play.

"Yes…"
"Wrap it inside… Wrap it…"

What would you do if you said that while looking up with big eyes at this timing?
I released all the brakes that I had been restraining myself from, and drove it roughly into Minji's chest bone.
Her body swayed wildly, so I grabbed her shoulders and shook her waist frantically as if I were really committing a crime.

"Ah, no, ha, ha, ha, ha…"

Minji gasps a little at that rough movement.

"Now, a lot… Pack me, pack me…"

Tingling Tingling…!

"Fill me… With your love…"

Puck puck puck puck puck puck…!

"As it is, full…"

Byeolururut…!

Minji's words were used as a signal to ejaculate.
As if to cum inside her, she squeezed her cock tightly between Minji's breastbones.

"Wow, so, that, wow, hot…"

Byurut, byururut…!

Her cock, which had been aroused immediately, spat out all the semen she had collected.
Her semen spurted out, and I could feel it filling Minji's chest.
The liquid from inside me stains my cock, and fills Minji's chest with my temperature and smell.

Push shot!

"Oops!"

While ejaculating while gulping, semen came out between Minji's breastbones several times.
Along with the recoil of the cock spitting out semen strongly, the semen leaked out from above Minji's chest and through the heart-shaped hole in the front, staining my groin and Minji's chin little by little.
It looked like water was leaking from a faucet that hadn't been turned off.

"Whoa, whoa, oh, no, Master… Your warmth… It's amazing…"
"Whoa, whoa…"

He gasped for breath and pulled out his cock.
Minji gathered her breasts with her hands until the end, and when my cock fell out, she wiped off all the semen on it with her breasts.
When the cock fell out, Minji took off her bra.

Took.

Bra falling to the ground.

Steamed-good…

And it opens with him, revealing a lot of semen between the breastbones.
It's dark, so it's hard to see, but the silhouette and the occasional moonlight are enough to tell that Minji's breasts are covered with my semen.

"Wow… Semen bond…"

Minji muttered a word she must have seen somewhere.

"The line to wrap it up like this… Is more amazing… Than a doujinshi…"
"Doujinshi…?"
"Yeah, yeheh… Actually… I just remembered… I saw Freya and Master's… Doujinshi… When my brother put… That's right… That scene…"

Minji, who seemed embarrassed to stutter her words more than usual, looked up at me and she asked.

"Y-but that… You know?"
"What?"
"That doujinshi… It's over here… It's not…" "…Master."

At the end, it was Minji who called me with a voice that seemed to radiate a heart, as if the role play hadn't ended yet.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 74
Chapter 74 – 74

I wanted to fuck Minji right here, but I managed to endure it by maximizing my patience.
The hidden corner of the building was too poor and dangerous to enter the real room.

"Minji, let's go to the car first."

She took her hand and lifted her up, then she took her hand and headed for her car.
But she didn't follow me.

"Master… That, right there…"

Instead, Minji pointed her finger across the building.
There was a very small park and a small toilet attached to it.
Is the way back to the van too long?
With admiration for being bold, his cock jumped at the sight of Minji who was longing for him.

"Let's go."

I took Minji's hand and headed her feet toward the park.
Soon we arrived at the bathroom, and together entered one of the stalls in the women's room.

"…"

When I entered the bathroom, I began to see the semen on Minji's chest in detail.
The semen she had just ejaculated was mixed with saliva and love juice and stained her cleavage with a sticky consistency.

"Wow… That's amazing…"

Minji was also admiring it.

"So much… Gooey… Ha, hoo, the smell… Ha…"

Minji gets a little excited at the sight, then wipes some of her semen with her hand and starts sniffing and licking it.
And her semen bond spreads evenly between her breastbones.

"Smells… Good… Master's smell…"

Minji, who was excited, looked at me and smiled softly.

"Master… Sit down…"

Saying that, Minji pressed my shoulders and sat me down on the toilet.
Then I knelt down and wrapped my cock around her breasts again.
Just before, he had driven a letter into Minji's chest bone, but this time, her cock was jammed with a letter.

"Stick… How do you feel…?"

As Minji rubbed her breasts gently, she asked me.

"Minji feels good because of her chest temperature."
"Eh, hehe…"

At my answer, Minji laughs as if she is in a good mood.
Then I slowly dripped saliva down her breastbone, soiling my cock again.
My cock and Minji's breastbone are messed up with their love juice and saliva.

Prick, prick, prick, prick, prick!
Chump chump…

A louder, more obnoxious sound echoes than before.
As if Minji wanted to make the sound louder, she rubbed her breasts faster.
Minji grabbed her breasts with both her hands and rubbed my cock hard.
Her figure was so erotic and proud that he stroked her hair.

Chop prick prick prick prick prick prick prick prick prick prick…!

Min-ji, who continued to shake her chest, slightly stuck out her tongue as if she were starting to get excited.
Then she lowers her head slightly and puts her tongue on my glans.
Minji savors each time my glans pops up over her breastbone while doing her paizuri.

"Side."

Tasting the tip of her glans with her tongue, kissing her with her lips, paisley getting more and more intense.
The smell of chestnut flowers blooming from Minji's chest and the dirty sounds fill the bathroom.

"Jung, side… Hee, ha, hoo… Hee…"

Stinging stinging.

"Oh, master, master… Do my breasts… Feel good…?"
"Yeah, that's great."
"My, my chest… A lot…"

Stinging stinging.

"Full… With the master's seed… Fill it… Side."

I couldn't stand the feeling any longer.
The moment Minji kissed the glans, he ejaculated.

Beautiful!! Push shot!

The semen protruding with great force stained Minji's face in an instant.

Push shot, beureureut, push shot…!

I marked it with my semen from Minji's forehead to the tip of her chin.
Minji received the semen as it was on her face and breasts, and started licking it as soon as I finished ejaculating.
She sucks her breasts and wipes the semen on her face with her hand and licks it slowly.
As if sucking the sweet honey off her hands, she licks it from the tips of her fingers to the spaces between them with her tongue.

"Wow…"

From the freshly-cooked semen that stained her face, to the cum bond of the breastbone that was continuously rubbed against her chest bone and made sticky…
It was so erotic that I took out her cell phone without realizing it.

"…Ehehe."

Looking at the camera, Minji didn't say not to take pictures.
Rather, she held her posture.
It was Freyja's losing stance in the game, as she knelt down and crossed her arms under her breasts, emphasizing her breasts and expressing resentment.
It was a famous posture in which painters draw more erotically when they are bored, but when Minji in front of them was drunk, it was more erotic than any other painting.

Click.

She took that perfect look right away.
It was a really perfect picture, except for the fact that it wasn't an expression of resentment, but a mild and excited expression like a puppy.

"Master… That, now… Me too…"

With those words, Minji stood up and slipped her panties down.
Her panties, which were already wet and visible on the outside, leaked out when she took them off.
She begged to do it right away, and Minji's private parts sparkled in the light.

"Do it… No, ji… That, over there…"

Suddenly, Minji is a bit taken aback.
She wanted to copy the doujinshi line, but what line is she trying to do?

"Don't be shy, tell me what you want."
"That… That… Er… Uh…"
"Tell me anything. Just tell me and I'll do it."
"Do it, if you do it… No, it's a little bit… No, no…"

Minji is more perplexed.
I don't know what doujinshi she's seeing and copying, so she waited patiently for her words.

"That… Master…"
"Yes."
"Now I… Please…"

Were you so ashamed to say this?
I got up from my seat to respond to Minji's words.
But her words still had a little more to say.

"As it is… This… Make me… Get me… Please… My master…"

Throb-thump-thump…!
It's hot…!!

The first thing that reacted to Minji's words was my cock.
After ejaculating twice, she started to lose her momentum a little, but she immediately got a mad erection at her words.
It felt like the hardest erection she had seen in days.

Squeak.

After she said that, Minji took off her panties.
Something like a skirt was still hanging from her waist, but the private and important parts were completely open.
When she spreads her legs slightly, her juices drip from there.
Minji's pussy was full of love juice, and her one word to impregnate her.
Those two things alone were enough to get me excited.

"Oh no…!"

I pushed Minji against the wall and lifted her legs in an M shape.
Then I inserted my cock right into that cunt.

Suwook!

Minji's pussy, which was eagerly waiting for my cock, was much wetter than usual, waiting for my cock.
Without any resistance, he penetrated Minji's narrow pussy and tapped the entrance of her womb with her glans.

"Ah …!, It's touching …!"

Minji screamed mixed with her pleasure.
I moved her around her waist, giving her little cunt no time to adjust to my cock.
However, she didn't just drive it blindly, but pistoned it a little differently than usual.

Sigh sigh…

He thrust his cock deep inside Minji's cunt and concentrated on banging her glans on her nursery.
After removing the cock just a little bit, he tapped the entrance to the womb again, moving the cock a little bit and just harassing the innermost part of Minji's pussy.

"Wha, hah, heh, haaang…! This, strange… Heh…"
"Strange?"
"Yeah, yeheh, why, why only inside… Haha, something… Tickling… Weird, hauh… Joe, more… Scratch…"

Minji gasps and pleads.

"Only tap at the end… Heh, so, something, lack… Hah, haang, haang… Aang, gi, moody, something, ah, yahyo, aang… More, more… The whole…"
"No."
"Why, why… Ah, ah, not sure… Oppa, no, ah, ah! Lord, not like a master… Ah, ah, ah! Makes me nervous…"

He whispered into her ear.

"I want you to get pregnant."
"Ha, ha ha!?"
"I'll only pour it into the deepest part of you."

Minji trembles at my words.
She must have realized a little more how filthy her words were.
I kept knocking only on the entrance to her womb.
Relentlessly, with the thought of covering only the deepest part of her, he continued to stimulate only that inner part.

"Ha, uh, uh…"

It will feel strange because only the deepest part is hurt.
Minji's eyes slowly opened.

The view…!

The third circumstance came to me astonishingly quickly.
Does my body really want to impregnate her?

Beureureut, viewureut, beureureut…!

Her cock gurgles and her semen pours out, and Minji reacts by jerking her body.
Each time my seed is injected into the nursery, her eyes widen as she looks at me.

"Hey, hey, ah, inside… Ah…!"

Minji gasps and screams.
I gripped her body tightly and pushed my cock all the way.
The tip of his semen-gushing cock, the glans, was brought right up to the entrance to her womb, and he focused only on getting it wrapped up in it.

View, view, view, view…

The third ejaculation stopped only after I ejaculated as much as the first and second times combined.

"Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey…"

The warm inside of Minji's panting pussy, and the sensation of sucking my cock while twitching, made me feel so good.
I wanted to keep kissing the entrance to her womb with the glans.

"…"

After feeling the afterglow of ejaculation for a while, I pulled out my cock.
Normally, a lot of semen would have leaked out after a lot of packing, but this time it only leaked out a little.
Minji's pussy is holding the semen I injected.

"Hey, heh, heh…"

Minji gasps for breath and looks up at me.

"Go, full… I'm in…"

Minji gently stroked her belly.

"Master's… Seeds… Are… Filled with…"

Saying that, Bessie's smiling face was so lovely that she couldn't stand it.
He kissed Minji right away.

Side.

The two of us having our first kiss while making love tonight.
The first kiss ended quickly and easily without any tongue-in-cheek.
Because right now there was something more urgent than that.

"More… Is it possible…?"

He nodded his head at Minji's question.
Then she turned her back and grabbed her wall and thrust her butt right into her.

"More… Deeper… To the end…"

Minji's butt lifted with a sigh.

"Full… Please fill… Master?"

Slap!

I slapped Minji on the butt and immediately grabbed hold of it.
And then I put it deep inside.
Cocks going deeper into her body better than facing each other.
This time, he didn't bother with the entrance to her womb, and he thrust his cock in and out of her cunt from the entrance to it to its tip, violently pistoning it.

"Yaaaaa!!!!"

Minji reacts with a bouncing back to the usual piston action and the movement of scratching her entire pussy at the same time.

Prick prick…!

The semen leaking from deep inside her womb is smeared on the tip of the glans.
The glans is pulled all the way to the entrance of her pussy, then it goes all the way in, scratching the walls of her vagina.
Every time that happens, the semen that was poured into her is spread evenly throughout her vagina.
The entire inside of Minji's body is filled with my seeds.

"Ah, Joe, good! There! Yes! Good! Ah, ah! Yes! There! Hey, hey, hey!"

I continued to piston with the momentum to fill my vagina with my semen as well as the entrance to my uterus.

After that, after ejaculating four more times in a row in Minji's vagina, he took his cock out of her pussy.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 75
Chapter 75 – Such a Command Is Fine

As she returned home and lay down, the words Minji said earlier ran through her head.

"Master… At this rate… I think I'm really pregnant…"

With those words, Minji's eyes looking up at me were strange.
Should I say it's scary, or should I say it's pitiful?

'I've been doing it for a while, so I'm excited to say it, but… Why did you sound expectant?'

There's no way a young, no kid, would think that way, and Min-ji is taking her medicines and getting tests well.
Putting her mind aside, she thinks there is no possibility of that, but…

'It's a possibility.'

It's a really big deal to say that a current idol is pregnant.
I would be socially buried right away, and it would be impossible to hide it considering the performance attire.

'Conversely, what if I just proudly reveal it?'

So-Ye, Ha-Eun, and even Min-Ji are all full-time and go on stage…
Just imagining it makes me feel dizzy and go crazy.

'It's okay to have such a lunatic delusion!'

Shaking her head vigorously, she hurriedly brushed her thoughts away.
This is an early sight for mankind.
Of course, sooner or later, it will be a sight you will never see in front of your eyes forever.

'Contraception should be continued thoroughly…'

It's good to have fun, but I'll always be careful in the future.
Minji also wants to succeed as an idol.

'…Isn't it?'

Suddenly, a question popped into my mind.
Minji really wants to succeed as an idol, right?

'Um…'

Strangely, Minji's ideal idol image was not drawn well.
The other two members are well portrayed as successful idols.

'I can picture Soye finishing her performance from the stage to the center and coming down with a satisfied face. I can imagine Haeun giving the best performance and people talking about her. But why is Minji not drawing anything?'

It might be because, unlike Soye and Haeun, she is always passive.
Minji is greedy like the two of them and doesn't reveal her aspirations again, because she has a strong feeling that she just follows them.
Maybe she doesn't mean much to being an idol.

'No, it can't be. Then she would have quit right away…'

What kind of idol award does Minji want?
First… She likes to play games and she likes to be inside… She might want to be a streamer or something.

'No, she's not an idol.'

Then, only Minji falls into the cute route and turns single, and while she goes out like a variety show, she takes the national sister route?

'It's not bad, but it's entertainment… Will she be able to handle it well?'

Minji's personality makes it a bit difficult.

'Something else he might like…'

I continued to draw Minji's ideal type while lying down.

Three days later, at a recording studio in Seoul.
At the studio where we arrived with Ha-eun, an employee of the game company we saw during the last commercial shoot, and a consignment manager were waiting for us.

"Oh, hello~!"
"Hello, Chief Song."
"Ayu, thank you for accepting me right away. Thanks to you, I can fit into my schedule."

As soon as he saw me, he shook my hand and was happy.

"I want to thank you. Thank you for accepting the proposal I said."

Covering the game's opening and character songs and sending them quickly was the correct answer.
A few hours after I sent the email, I got a reply from the game company as I expected.
I want to entrust the recording of a commercial song to Ha-eun, but is it possible in 3 days?
It was a bit disappointing that only Haeun received the request and not The Queens.

"How about the opening with The Queens? Since it's a commercial, I think the opening will go in unconditionally…"
"Ah, that's a bit… We're pulling out three commercials for each character separately, but each has to stand out differently… We've already recorded that side."

Unfortunately, I stabbed it one more time, but it seems that only one Ha-eun is needed, not a group.
If that's the case, this recording, Ha-eun should do well.
It has to be sung much better than other commercial songs to stand out to arouse curiosity, 'Who is that cosplay model?', And that will lead to interest in the group.

'If the group recorded it, it's a little more comfortable because you can openly put the name of Queens on it, but…'
"Then we'll start recording right away."

I confidently told Director Song and entered the waiting room right in front of the recording studio with Ha-eun.

"Haeun-ah, we're going to start recording right away, isn't it okay?"
"…Uh."

At my words, Haeun scratched her head.

"What's wrong? What's wrong? Is your neck not feeling well?"
"No, no. My throat is sore."
"Then why?"
"…"

Haeun scratched her head.

"Is this really true? Call me whatever you like… You know my singing style, right?"
"You know. Cool and powerful."
"But this song, the original song, was cute."

As Ha-eun said, the original song we had to cover now had very cute vocals.
It was natural because it was a song that expressed the character Freya as cute as possible, but now I was instructing Ha-eun to sing the song on her own.

"It's me, but… I don't think advertisers will like it."

As Haeun said, advertisers will hate it when the original song and image change.
However, it is appropriate to use a new method when it is not easy to sing.
In the world of entertainment, it's better to gamble when it's obviously vague.

"It's an order. Show your skills using your style, okay?"
"It would be nice if it was an order like that… Yes, okay."

Finally, Ha-eun entered the recording studio.
Now, Ha-eun will take care of herself… It remains a matter of how well I do.

Meanwhile, Deputy Director Song, who was next to Lee Se-jin, was full of thoughts of ending the recording as soon as possible.

'I'm going to finish the recording and go home soon.'

When he heard the song Lee Se-jin sent as a sample, he was impressed.
The quality is similar to the original song.
You sang hard for an idol.
It's okay for a voice actor's schedule to explode, so it's okay to tinker with it.

So I didn't expect more than that.
Just choose a song without difficulty, quickly give an ok sign, and hand it over to the commercial director, and that's it.
He thought it was just a normal thing.

"Chief Song, you can look forward to it."

That is until Lee Se-jin came next to him who thought so and threw a word.

"Yes? Wait?"
"Yes, you will be surprised when you hear the song. The quality and the different taste will be very surprising."
"Uh…"

The song you sent me as a sample was just okay, right?

"Okay, I'm looking forward to it."

He's a producer who works really hard to appeal to his idol.
Deputy Director Song thought so and passed Lee Se-jin's words.
However, Song's interest has already begun to shift to Lim Ha-eun.
The curiosity of 'what the hell am I trying to show you?' Unconsciously made me do that.

〈 seup…〉

Inside the recording studio, Haeun Lim took her position.
She takes a deep breath and adjusts her mic.

'As expected, the visuals are awesome. I can feel it right from the way he prepares for the song.'

Song Cha-jang admires Ha-eun Im's appearance once more.
So while she looked at her face –

"Five."

At the same time as the prelude passed, Im Ha-eun's eyes changed.

As Ha-eun's eyes changed, the atmosphere in the recording studio changed in an instant.
I feel that everyone who has seen her is startled by the change in her eyes.

〈 Over there, in this white world-〉

Receiving all those gazes, Ha-eun started her song.
According to the original song, it should have started with a pitiful and cute voice, but unlike that, the song starts with a lonely yet cool voice.

"Uh…"

The conductor next to him tilted his head.
It is a natural reaction since she started singing in a completely different style from her original character song.

〈 Meet you~ The strength to move~〉

But he showed no further reaction.
I quietly listened to Ha-eun's song.

〈Even in front of ruin~ I'm not afraid if I'm with you~〉

Ha-eun's voice continued to resonate.
A cool and powerful voice that was different from the manuscript resonated.
And the song was better than the original song.

'Okay, I'm doing well, Ha-eun.'

Originally, Ha-eun's vocal skills were quite excellent.
She is in charge of dance in The Queens, but her vocals are also her best, and she sings songs that suit her style to the point where even her vocal trainers are quite impressed.
However, The Queens' selling point was limited to sexiness, and her best point was her visual, so that point was not highlighted.

'Kim Soo-hyeok, that stupid bastard, didn't make good use of it. Why did that bastard do that?'

So, if you ask her to sing according to her style, even though she has a limited style, she is Haeun who can pull out the vocals of a 1st tier idol.

〈 far beyond…〉

Silence passed as Ha-eun finished singing.
From the staff in charge of her music to her deputy manager Song, everyone was looking at Ha-eun without saying anything.
It was clear that Ha-eun's singing left an impression.
After giving me some time to enjoy the lingering sound, I spoke to Director Song.

"How is it?"
"…That's awesome, oh… It's impactful."
"Yes?"
"Yes. That's the way…"

Deputy Director Song hesitated as he stroked her chin.

"Originally, this character song… I thought it was a bit cute…"
"You're saying it's different from what you thought."
"Yes, that's right. First of all, the basic policy is to match the original Japanese song."
"Yeah, that's really important when publishing… By the way."

Ha-eun did as she asked.

Now it's my turn to brush my teeth.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 76
Chapter 76 – This Is Enough

Two days ago, when I recorded and sent a sample to propose to a publisher, I focused on recording quickly.
Suggesting 'use us' had to be said as soon as possible, so I recorded it as close as possible to the original song and sent it.
Then I thought.

'It doesn't suit me either.'

Freya's character song was the opposite of Ha-eun's style, and the point was a voice that was as cute and charming as possible.
So, even if Ha-eun tried to copy it as much as possible, the result came out that she was awkward and the quality was rather poor.

'It's like watching me put on kindergarten clothes with those breasts. I like the strange sense of immorality that comes from not fitting in, but objectively I'm out…'

But she couldn't have asked for more.
In the first place, if there was a photographer she didn't like, Ha-eun would quickly leave the set while blaming that she didn't want to work with her.

'I'm so sorry.'

If you sing a song that will be used in an advertisement, it's good to be able to digest that song perfectly and leave an impression in people's minds.

'It's so strange. The appearance she showed while recording the commercial synced so well with Freya, but why does her character's song style not match Haeun's?'

Um, wait.
Haeun's look and Freya's look matched, but the song didn't match…?
The character song also follows the character image, but it is strange that there is a gap between the two.

'Wait a minute…'

If I do well, this might be an opportunity to appeal to Ha-eun, right?

Back in the present, in the waiting room in front of the recording studio.
I continued talking while looking at the dispatcher in the eyes.

"Considering the character Freya, wouldn't it be more fitting to sing in this style?"

Freyja in the game is a female warrior with high pride, so it suits her very well to sing in a cool and energetic style.

"Is it…?"
"Do you remember Ha-eun's play as Freyja?"
"Sure."
"The reason why the acting was good was that Freya was a cool character, and Ha-eun suited such a cool character."
"Huh? But wasn't most of the commercials taken at that time showing Freyja being captured?"
"That's right. There was a gap in the image of a cool and confident female warrior character who was just ashamed and captured. Fans liked that image, so we filmed that image for an advertisement."

The character Freya itself is cool.
That's why Ha-eun Lim's acting matched well in 'Originally cool and cold, but showing a gap and being shy when captured'.
Since it's such a character in the first place, people went crazy for the 'kill it' kind of look or the slightest bit of cuteness, and doujinshi that emphasized that part just poured out.

"However, that gap can only be established when the original image is present. First of all, we need to properly show the image of being cool and strong, so that the other image is more palatable, right?"

It's fun to train a strong kid, but it's not fun if he shows a weak side from the start.
In my experience… Kuhm Well, anyway, I know it well in many ways.

"So, if it's a character song that reveals basic character traits, it's right to sing it in the current style, right? Isn't it cute?"
"Of course."

At my words, the conductor crossed his arms.

"Umm… What you said is not wrong…"

Rather than objecting to my interpretation, he seems to be concerned about whether it will be okay if I don't do what I originally said.
This is more than half way over, so I just need to convince him a little more.

"I analyzed some of the comments on the original song on You Tube."
"Yeah? Did you do that too?"
"Yeah, I did it together while analyzing the character of Freyja… I did some tidying up here, but as you can see, there are a lot of subtle things in people's reactions."

I showed the materials I had prepared on my cell phone to the dispatcher.

"'It doesn't suit me a bit', 'It doesn't match the character of Freyja', 'It would have been better if I sang it more coolly', 'Isn't it too conscious of the gap moe'… These things. The reaction in Korea is similar. The communities These are comments…"
"It's kind of… The reactions that don't suit you."
"Yes, people saw that the current character song didn't go well with Freyja. Maybe that's why there are quite a few people who have covered this song."

This time, after showing the list of songs that were covered by amateurs and uploaded to You Tube…

"This is the song with the best evaluation among the cover songs, so let's listen to it and compare it."
"Um… Yes, I will."

I handed over my earphones and immediately played a song that Haeun sang similar to her style.

"Huh, hmm, similar feeling… I like it…"
"Yes?"

This is pretty much over the top.
I continued to persuade the deputy director.

"Sister, here's the water…"

At that time, Dao Entertainment didn't.
Shin So-ye and Park Min-ji, who were practicing dance for the title song of their 2nd album, had a break.

"Thank you Minji."

Shin So-ye laughs and drinks the water Park Min-ji gave her.
Park Min-ji secretly looked at Shin So-ye's notice.

"Sister… Where's not good…?"
"Huh? No, there's nothing like that? Did something weird happen at practice today?"
"It's not like that… I'm not feeling well… I can see…"

At Park Min-ji's words, Shin So-ye weakly smiled and answered.

"I just… Wanted to go with you on this recording."
"Together…?"
"Yeah. Like Sejin said, it would have been nice if we could have taken on the opening cover for that game as well."

Shin So Ye-do also has a desire to succeed as an idol.
No, thanks to her hard work for a long time, her heart is quite strong.
That's why it was a pity for her to miss each and every one of these trivial opportunities.

"Um, that's right…"

Park Min-ji also had a sad voice.
It was more that she regretted not being able to work on the game she loved.

"If Ha-eun finishes recording this time… There will be a lot of work coming in from that side."
"Can't unnie… Come in too…? Looking at that game, there are a lot of kids who hang out with that, Soye unni… Like Hera… Like Ishtar…"

Shin So-ye, like Lim Ha-eun, will work well.
Consoling that, Shin So-ye laughed at her and finished her story.

"Yeah, Sejin will ask for it. Now, let's go back to practice."
"Joe, if you rest a little longer…"
"No. Let's not stretch and go in one more time."
"Hey…"

Yes, this side should work hard on what it can do now.
Then she will have a lot of work for herself.

'It's just the beginning, but I can't be nervous… I can't, I can't.'

Shin So-ye patted her own heart like that and then focused on her practice again.

Recording ended successfully.
Ha-eun used her own style to sing her song as well as she could, and I finally succeeded in convincing her deputy director Song.

"We will also upload a new style song to the head office. Whether it will be that way or just a version that follows the original song depends on the other party's decision…"

A person who is a publisher employee made me actively post a suggestion to the head office while adding one more job for no reason.
This was all I could do.
On the way back to the company after finishing the recording like that.

"How do you go back to what you said? I got an ok sign right away."
"It's because you called me well."
"It's okay to say things you don't like."
"No, I mean it."
"…Huh."

Maybe it was embarrassing, but Ha-eun grumbled at my praise.

"Your singing style and the character's original personality match well, so I already said that if you sing in your style, the other side will be satisfied."
"Umm, I don't understand that. The original song was obviously a cute song…"
"That's a bit of a mistake in interpreting the character in the original song."
"Are you saying that you've been so hard on interpretation?"
"That's true too."
"Pretending to be proud~"

It was a sarcastic tone, but I could feel that there was praise in it.

"But do you need to work so hard for this job?"
"Cover song?"
"Uh. I'm still busy with lessons to release my 2nd album soon."
"I'm doing it for that reason."
"Yes?"

Ha-eun makes a face asking what she is talking about.

"I think this advertisement and the scheduled date for the release of the music video for the title track of the 2nd album will match if done well."
"Why is that?"
"We're aiming for a synergistic effect. The more your face is exposed together, the more people pay attention to it."

Girl group Hana released the title song.
Rather than that, a girl group released a title song, and I think I saw that face in a commercial.
This side will have more than twice the publicity effect.
'Oh, I've seen this guy here too, and he's coming out there too. Is he famous?' It arouses curiosity and creates a linkage effect.

"There are a lot of idol fans among game fans, so the publicity effect will come out well."
"Ah~ Are you using the game advertisement as my advertisement?"
"Yeah, that's it."
"You use your brain well, Sejin."
"Well… You're doing your best."

I'm not sure if the results will turn out the way I thought.

Headquarters of 'Forest', the developer of 'Grand Ragnarok', Japan.
The person in charge of overseas publishing was reading the mail that had arrived in front of him.

"…So, in order to increase the advertising effect by covering a song that fits the image more, we want to use a cover song in a different style from the original song. We will send you a version that mimics the original song as much as possible. I'll make an ad with 'ho-ho-ho… That's fun."

The person in charge who checked the contents of the mail from Korea was impressed.
Publishers usually do things roughly or subtly try to reduce the work that needs to be done, but it was amazing that they even offered such an active proposal.
So he checked the song file right away with a friendly heart, which led to admiration.

"…Oh? Does it feel good?"
"What are you doing, senior?"
"Uh, the Korean side sent me a new recording of a character song… It's pretty good. Give it a listen."

A publishing manager who plays song files to junior employees.

"What do you think?"
"That's cool, isn't it Freyja?"
"Isn't it? It's similar to the new recording style. I'd like to sign a commercial recording with this."
"I think it's good. It's 100 times better than the one I sent from China last time."
"Okay, then I'll send you an autograph…"
"What are you doing so softly? Do you see something dirty?"
"What's the naughty thing, I'm at work… Huh, Director?"

The two were surprised by the sudden appearance of the director, but soon their expressions returned to normal.
I already knew that a director is a person who wanders around the office looking for something interesting when he is bored.

"Do you see anything interesting?"
"Listen to this. It's a commercial recording from Korea, and it feels pretty good."

So they immediately told the director the song they had just heard…

"Hmm…"

Upon hearing the song, the director's expression changed slightly.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 77
Chapter 77 – First Time Seeing You Like That

It's good that we filmed a video for a game advertisement and even won a song for it.
However, in order to make good use of it, I had to quickly prepare the music video for the title track of the 2nd album and other things.
That meant, in other words, that I had an insane amount of work to do.

"Yes yes, then I'll make two version of the article and send it to you… Oh really? OK, then I'll send you the draft. That… Ah yes yes, there's a format… Yes yes, in the archives… Yes yes, that's it I'll refer to it and send it to you. How much time do you have to write… At least a week, I'll have to send it by tomorrow… Yes, thank you!"
"Se Jin-ah, I have all the schedules for the fan meeting."
"Oh, thanks, boss."

I hung up the phone without hesitation, and the manager handed me the documents before I knew it.

"Now that the venue has been set, please refer to the size there and fill in the schedule, required number of people, and everything else."
"I'll squeeze it and send it right away."
"Let's see the time… To meet the schedule, we have to do it by tomorrow morning, will it be okay?"
"Yes, it will."
"Just slow down the timing a little… No, you're just going to be greedy. I'm sure you'll do well."

I caught the manager who was about to spit out the last words and leave.

"By the way, manager, when did you tell me the other day?"
"Last time? What? Did you have something else to do?"
"No, it's not work. He said he would give me a load…"
"Did I…?"
"It was!"

The manager looked away from me for a moment.

"…I'll let you go as soon as someone comes in. You know it's not our season for new hires."
"Weren't you always hired by our company?"
"You know there aren't that many kids who come to enter to do road work. There's even less these days."
"No, I did…"
"You were like that. That's why I said it all the time. You're such a strange guy. I was looking for a part-time job in a hurry, but I got a call saying he would come in right away, but he got promoted to manager super-fast and I never thought he'd do such a good job. There aren't many people like you. ."

I applied for a part-time job thinking, 'If I work with a pretty idol, I might have a boyfriend like that hehe', but coincidentally, the timing was just right?

"Anyway, how can you pick out such a part-time job?"
"Are you hardly driving right now? The kids are busy with training rather than events."
"It would be nice to have it anyway."
"Okay, then let's see… If you want to hire new recruits, you'll have to go through interviews, share schedules, and even train them all right now… Do you have time to interview right now?
"Thank you, I'll postpone it later!"

It's the timing when I want to split my body in two, but there's no time to do that right now.

"For now, suffer a little more. I'll return it to you as soon as someone comes in. I've been instructed to push from above anyway, so I'll go back to you unconditionally. …As long as people come in."

You're pushing me from above, right?
I just swallowed the last question and watched the manager leave.
It seems that the successor did not come in until he became a sergeant in the army…

Ding!

The cell phone alarm sounded as if waiting for the manager to leave.
When I turned it on right away and checked it, I saw a message from Cheonbom.

〉 Cheonbom: 2nd completed
〉 Cheon Bom : queens_2nd title(2).Mp3
〉 Cheonbom: Please tell me what to check and fix
〉 Me: Thank you
〉 Me: I'll check it in 30 minutes and send it to you

Cheon Bom is good at work, so the first version of the song was good enough.
It's a modified version, so you don't need to check it, but you can't just pass it. Verification is essential.

'My favorite thing to do… Write two draft articles to the public relations team, write down the number of people required for the fan meeting event and what to do and hand it over, check the song and send the corrected file… Add.'

My to-dos are written in the TDL application on my cell phone.
And things still piled on top of it.

"Ha…"

When I saw the listing, I sighed.
Obviously, I'm doing my best to get things done, but the work isn't diminishing.
What sin did I commit in my previous life to become like this?
Have you sold even one country?

'What a stupid idea. Because I am greedy and push forward, of course this result comes out…'

Don't be greedy, should we delay the preparation of the title music video?

'No, it's best to row right when the water comes in.'

I just have to do my best, and I have no choice but to do something with constant concentration.
All you have to do is make a perfect plan and follow it one by one…

'No, what are you thinking like a guy who crams me before an exam?'

I didn't have time, but I thought I'd do something and tried to cram it, but the result was always a B-.
As long as there is not enough time physically, no matter how much you concentrate and do your best, problems will arise.

'Then…Should I forcefully increase the amount of time I can physically use?'

After thinking about it for a while, I took out the hypnosis app.
It's been a long time since I think it's time to use this guy's original purpose again.
Normally, I work, and when I work alone, I use hypnosis to rest and let only my body work…
Then you will be able to arrange time for two people.

'It's the best time management. I have to be careful about losing my memory like that time, so I have to use it very well, but…'

I'm in a hurry right now, can't I do anything?

"Beep beep, beep beep… !"

At that time, the humidifier beeped behind me.
It's the sound of whining to fill up because the water is all gone.

"Oh, now Machine-sama is also harassing me…"

I just want to ignore it, but it's the humidifier that I ordered to use unconditionally from above, so I should fill it right away.
The machines ask for water, the kids ask for water too, in a sense, I am a lucky guy, but I am too.

Tumble.

I went to the bathroom, filled the humidifier bottle with water, mixed the company-specified medication well, went back to the office, and stopped by the practice room for a while.

"One, two, one, two!"
"More steps!"
"One, two, one, two!"
"Ha, ha ha… How…"

If you open the door and look inside, you can see the kids who are busy practicing.
The kids know very well that they have to do their best at the right time when the water is coming in.

"…"

I watched them dance.
Sweating while practicing choreography to the first version of the song, and a shirt that was wet and swaying because it fit perfectly.
The sight of a total of 6 watermelons swaying was truly spectacular.

'Sueuuuha… I want to be buried in those 6 watermelons, I just want to fuck with the three of them…'

I've been busy for a few days, so I can't even have a happy time with the kids, and I'm just doing a lot of work.
Thanks to that, the stamina that has become strangely strong is building up as much as it should, and a signal comes right away with just a little bit of the kids' sweaty appearance.
Of course, I have a lot of work to do right now, and thanks to being tired, my sexual desire isn't exploding to the point where I can't stand it…

'Let's finish the job right now. Even for the sake of the children.'

Okay, let's try a little harder.
If you pass this timing, you will have a chance to have a happy time.
Looking at the kids, I felt like my strength was returning a little from the anticipation.

'You're working for them, so you didn't commit a crime in your previous life, you saved at least three countries…'

Then you should do whatever you can to match it.
I closed the practice room door and went back to the office, made up my mind and pulled out the hypnosis app.

"Heo-eok, hee-eok, hee-eok… Haha…"
"Don't breathe quickly, take a rest slowly, following my words. One… Two… One… Two…"
"Sup… Ha… Sup… Ha…"

After an intense practice session, Minji Park rests on the ground and Haeun Lim takes care of it by her side.
Shin So-ye sips water next to him and catches her breath.

"Whoa, whoa…"

She caught her breath for a moment, then Shin So-ye rose from her seat.

"Is Minji having a hard time?"
"Joe, Joe… Whoa, whoa, whoa…"
"Fully stretched. Should I take a break for about 15 minutes?"
"Yes… Then take a break I'll go out for a while."
"You want to go to Sejin?"
"Yes."

She was a Shin So-ye who knew well that Lee Se-jin was struggling even though they were having a hard time.
So, whenever she had a chance, she would visit him unconditionally.

Thump…

Heading to her office, Shin So-ye saw the door open and she sneaked a look inside.
Inside, Lee Se-jin was hard at work on the computer.
Shin So-ye, who quietly looked at the figure for a while, soon noticed something strange.

'…The eyes are strange?'

Lee Se-jin had a strange look on her face as if she was drunk on something.
Rather than focusing on work, she had unfocused eyes as if she was losing her mind. Nevertheless, it was quite strange to see her working like crazy.

'It's the first time I've seen him like that.'

She had never seen her since the first time he met Lee Se-jin.
Shin So-ye, who had noticed her for a while, thought about what to do before she opened the office door.
With the sound of a door creaking, Lee Se-jin turns her gaze to Shin So-ye.
At the same time, her eyes lit up.

'Ah, are you back?'
"Yes? What's going on here, sister? Weren't you practicing?"
"Ehehe, Sejin seems to be having a hard time, so I came to see him for a while~"

Reassured that she was back to the way she knew her, Shin So-ye approached Lee Se-jin.

"What's the hardship, my sister and the kids are having a hard time."

In response to Lee Se-jin's answer, Shin So-ye approached without saying anything else and she rubbed her face against his cheek.
It's kind of like a puppy petting.

"Ah, at my sister's company…"
"This is fine."

At those words, Isejin did not say anything further.
Instead, she stroked his hair lightly.

"It'll work out. This time, as long as we match the timing of the commercial and music video, and properly show what we've prepared so far."
"…"

He must have come to cheer him on, but he never thought he would be cheered on.
Shin So-ye was shy, but she was also so soft with her touch and voice that she just rubbed his cheek once more.

Swish.
Side.

"I'll go back to my lesson."

Shin So-ye kisses her on the cheek and smiles brightly.

"Yeah, work hard. Don't overdo it and check your condition."
"Sejin, don't overdo it. You're the one who overdoes it the most right now."
Haha, well… They say they'll add more people soon, and you just have to suffer for a while."

If it's hard like going crazy, tell me.
It's scary to see you working without even the life in your eyes.
Shin So-ye doesn't say her last words, she just laughs one more time and then heads to the practice room.

And two weeks later, Haeun Lim's advertisement video was released on Youtube.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 78
Chapter 78 – Shaking Heart

"Warrior, it's Freyja."

In the Shining Warrior Hall, a female warrior wearing a bikini armor proudly shouts and enters.
The screen fades in with him, and the stage changes to a forest.

"Master, give me a battle for honor and glory!

Shouting out proudly, the female warrior charges towards the goblins…

"Kuh, kill me…!"

Soon, surrounded by goblins, he dropped to his knees and uttered his final words miserably.
And along with that, the phrase 〈 Grand Ragnarok, finally landed in Korea! 〉 comes to mind on the screen.

This advertisement video, which reproduced the illustration scene of the character in the game with live-action cosplay, drew attention from game fans not long after it was released.

– I can't imagine the day will come when I hear that line in Korean and with the actor's upbringing.
Is that person an actor?
I'm an idol, The Queens
– ㅇㅇ My chest becomes magnificent
ㄴIt's not that the heart is magnificent, but it's magnificent, isn't it?
– Are you coming to Godgame? Are you coming to Gatgam? Are you coming to Gatgam? Are you coming to Gatgam? Are you coming to Gatgam? Are you coming to Gatgam? Are you coming to Gatgam? Are you coming to Gatgam?
– Cool haha
-Public, please do it directly from the head office
ㄴ Worried about direct management ㄴ
– Kos dog Eva ㅡㅡ Just make it into an anime
ㄴAt that level, the recall rate is 100?
ㄴ Recognized by breast size
ㄴ I didn't know there would be a kid who could play Freya in real life.
B Who are you? Are you a Viagra model?
No, it must be gravure
No, your voice is Korean.
No Viagra haha
– I re-recorded the song in Korean. I think you did well.
– Why isn't it Japanese?
– I like the song, it suits me better
ㄴ Have you ever called me like this?
B Who is calling?

The subject was limited, but when there was a lot of interest, a few articles on the Internet came up as if to answer it.

〈Haeun Lim of The Queens challenges game commercials〉
〈 Gorgeous transformation of an idol into a sexy female warrior〉

Normally, it was an article that I wouldn't even look at because it was a smelly man, but it was enough to answer people's questions.
The simple promotional article merged with The Queens fans' 'Oh, I know who that is!' And immediately spread throughout the game community.

'The person you guys are interested in right now is our idol!'

The activities of the few fans did not end there.
As people's interest in the community increased, the music video for The Queens' 2nd album title song 'Red lip tint' was released as if they were aiming for it.

'Please make our little and precious sexy idols famous.'

Fans who had the heart of "I know that!" Spread the music video on community sites, shouting 'It's Gak!' This time.

– Five
-5555
– Snow… Take me…

And the reaction to the music video was successful.

– Shaking heart
B's heart?
B Something else will shake
– Why did you hide this good thing?
– Aren't you getting fired by the manager?
– It's ok. Youtube allowed it.
– Ask for a posterior attention tag for this kind of thing.

Haeun Lim, who cosplayed and acted as a game character, did her best to show off her cute and sexy dance and song, and most men were in awe.
Everyone was immediately captivated by his insane sexiness, and the cuteness he showed little by little in it multiplied his sexiness.
The men's attention went to Shin So-ye and Park Min-ji, who were next to them, and succeeded in attracting people with different tastes.

"Yes, this is it!"

Looking at the series of reactions, the Southern Director was impressed.

"I finally see the light properly."
"Wow, The Queens has succeeded. 1.5 million views in 16 hours."
"Honestly, if the company pushes me this much, I should get these grades."

Another manager of the other team, who was watching the trend next to the southern manager, grumbled.

"Immediately assign an A-level director to the music video, assign Cheonbom as a composer, and also write an article for the PR team right away…"
"Hey you bastard."

Right!

The southern chief slapped a beet on the forehead of one of the grumbling managers.

"Do you say that when you see them working hard? I was indebted to cold food, so I only practiced fucking while taking pictures, and now there is nothing I can't say to the kids who are seeing the light."
"No, that's not wrong. I admit that I tried hard, but this floor is not a place where you can do anything…"
"You gave a damn about the investment you just made!"

Right!

"Stop talking nonsense and think about what to do by learning from them. Now, Lee Se-jin is dragging it by herself. I'm already having a hard time alone, so I'm making a big deal out of it, but don't talk nonsense out of jealousy and do your job well like him."
"Sorry…"
"Wow, then you said you did everything by yourself, including requesting for publicity, coordinating music videos and commercials, and calculating timing?"
"Yes. You were so busy that you couldn't even check your grades here and went to work right now."
"To be honest, the timing overlapped…"
"I did my best to catch that luck dude!"

Right!

The beeping rang once more.

Inside the car after talking with the game publisher company.

"…So, the reactions are really good. You are doing well."
"Eww…"

I showed people's reactions through my phone to Ha-eun, who grumbled.

"The opinion that it is sexy is too natural… There are so many compliments on your song… There are many people who fell in love with the dance in the title of the 2nd album…"
"Eww, ugh…"

Lively.
In the backseat of her car, I sat Ha-eun in front of me and scratched her nipples with my fingers inside her bra.
Feeling the tips of my fingers, the erect nipples became more erect, and a moan leaked from Ha-eun's mouth.

"Then why are you so dissatisfied?"
"That, that… I said, ah, ha ha…"

I pinched her nipples lightly to make it hard for her to answer.

"Yes? What?"
"This, the image is solidified into one… Wow!"
"Eh~?"
"Hey, hold your hands for a second…"
"Put it down?"
"Yes!"

At that, she threw the phone she was holding in one hand into the corner.
Then, she tucked her empty hand into Ha-eun's panties.
Inside her panties, which were already soggy, she ran her fingers through it as if tasting her love juice, then rubbed Haeun's clitoris.
When she slightly pinched her protruding bean, Ha-eun bounced her back.

"Ahh… ! This, what, no, not that… Haha… !"
"I know you're worried that it will harden into one image."

He comforted Ha-eun hard.
With her mouth and with both hands.
All over her ears, her chest, and her private parts.

"But I'm not in a position to cover my work yet, so let's accept everything that comes in and work hard. When the salary goes up, you can choose what you want to do from then on."
"Ugh, ah, that, heuuuuu, hauuuuu, aang…"

Ha-eun reacts in pain whenever she pinches and twists her nipples and beans.
However, the nipples and beans stand stiffer and demand more of my gestures.

Poke, poke, poke…

A sticky sound of love juice began to come out from inside her soggy panties.

"I'll comfort you like this, so let's be patient a little longer, okay~?"
"Uh, uh, uh, uhh… Aang, ah… Oops! Now, wait a minute!"

With that, Haeun put her hand in my pants.
I feel her warm hands in the cupper liquid-soaked panties.
Thanks to her, my gestures stopped, and Ha-eun barely turned her head towards me and threw a word.

"Up, not up… Aang, ha ha… Jealousy… Is it not?"
"Jealousy?"
"The fans… Seeing you do this to me… Ha ha, uh uh, uh uh, jealous… Harassing… That's it… ?"

She grabs my things with her slender hands.
On the screen of her cell phone thrown into her corner, the image of her grabbing her microphone overlapped with her current action.

"…"
"…"

We stared at each other for a moment without saying a word and then kissed.
As if they were devouring each other, they passionately sucked each other's lips, licking each other's tongues and roofs of their mouths with their tongues.

"Haha…"

As soon as her kiss was over, Ha-eun turned her body towards me.
She immediately unzips my pants and tries to climb on top of it.
The action of just asking for a union was stopped for a while.

"Wait a minute, put on a condom."

She goes through her pockets with those words, but nothing comes out.

"Doesn't exist?"
"…Uh, I haven't been using it lately."
"Yai, are you always living with your sister and Minji? I'm a bit careful…"
"No, I just had nothing to do. All four of us are busy, is the timing bad?"

I've been working like crazy for the past few weeks.
It's been a long time since I had a timing like this with Haeun, and she should know that.

"Ha, then just ha…"

〈Tint, red and pink~〉

The sound of the phone ringing as if to disturb the two of them.
Looking at the phone screen, the name of the person involved in the fan meeting event to be held tomorrow appeared.

"Do it later."
"…Okay."

I didn't even have condoms anyway, so that's fine… I have to think

'If I don't get angry now, when will I get happy time later?'

From fan meetings to music shows, interviews, and publicity…
I guess I'll be busier than I am now.

'…It can't be helped. Ha…'

I put Ha-eun beside her as she was dressing her and I picked up her cell phone.

A large bookstore in Seoul.
Countless men lined up for The Queens' fan meeting event.

"Please be careful of excessive contact~"
"You have to buy the album first~! The purchase line is on the other side!"

While the part-timers lined up hard and the fans obeyed, Lee Se-jin was busy running around.

"Yes, yes, let's set it to 30 seconds per person… It's up to 100 people, so you have to tell me in advance and cut off after that. So, line management…"

Being the only manager, he wandered around without hesitation.
And every time he passed, a man in the line would pull his hat down and turn his head the other way.

"…"

As Lee Se-jin passed by, he let out a sigh and the man wiggled his hand in his arms.
His name was Kim Soo-hyeok, a man who was the former manager of The Queens.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 79
Chapter 79 – It Wasn't Normal

An autograph session in the event zone of a large bookstore.
Shin So-ye, Lim Ha-eun, and Park Min-ji looked around and admired them.

"I've never seen so many people come to our autograph event."
"Didn't I say 100 people lined up? This is already…"
"They must be people watching. Even if they can't get an autograph, there will be fans who want to listen to the Q session."
"Wow, waiting for that from now on… The title song of the 2nd album appeared properly."
"More than that… Freya… Acting really…"
"Ehehe, it was just seasoning. That's not why so many people came."
"Number of likes… There were so many…"
"Boy, I don't want to be stuck with that image."

Im Ha-eun shook her head with a disgusted look on her face.

"Ha Eun-ah, manage your expression. Look at people."

Seeing that, Shin So-ye immediately said a word.
Hearing that, Lim Ha-eun turned her gaze to the fans lined up outside, and the fans who met her eyes waved and reacted.

"Wow~ sister~!"
"Freya! Freya!"
"Cold wave! Cold wave!"
"Haeun-ah, look!"

The corners of Lim Ha-eun's mouth and the tips of her eyebrows were twisted and twisted as she smiled tremblingly.

"I can't count how many eyes I see right now, so be careful."
"I'm sorry…"

Are you a fan of those?
Aren't they here to tease me?
This and that question came to mind, but Im Ha-eun was also a professional, so she swallowed them all and slowly waved her hand around him.
On the outside, it seemed like they were just smiling kindly, and countless fans in line talked while imagining this and that.

"Wow, looking at it in real life, it's boring."
"The music video wasn't CGI, was it real? Wow…"
"It's really grand."
"All three… Uh… Uh uh.
"Wow, did you just make eye contact with me? Crazy! Did you see it? Waving."
"Hey you asshole."
"Whoa, whoa…"
"Don't hold your breath, madman. He's like a fucking pervert."
"But… How can Ha-eun not get excited…"
"Hey there, Mr. Police."

Fans who grow up with various expectations and become noisy.
The excitement and excitement of seeing the girls showing off their sexy charms and the anticipation of being able to share a word or two heated the air around them.
In that atmosphere, people passing by stop with curiosity about what is going on, and it becomes even more noisy.

Woong woong woong…

However, in the atmosphere and crowds that heated up like an amusement park waiting line, only one person was rejecting this heat with all his might.

'Dog bitches.'

With his menacing eyes shining under a tightly pressed hat, Kim Soo-hyeok glared at The Queens.

'Fuck me, what's wrong with ruining my life? Are they trying to do well?'

He spat all sorts of curses in his heart, and when someone ran past, he hurriedly pulled his hat over his eyes.
When he saw that the person passing by was Lee Se-jin, a fire flared up in his heart.

'Ha, that bastard… You took my place right after I left. What do you think I'm good at? On the subject of nothing.'

The image of Lee Se-jin going between The Queens and talking to the kids.
At that, the three women smiled and nodded, and some fans who saw it muttered.

"Wow, is that the manager?"
"Shh, Bull, really, I envy you, I too, Shibull, I can do well."
"Oh crazy, don't talk like fucking bullshit."
"It's dirty."

The manager only gave work orders and left in a hurry, but the fans couldn't help but envy the brief moment of contact.
Many people glared at him for a while, and among them, Kim Soo-hyeok had eyes that would kill him at any moment.

'Fuck it! It should have been me between them! I raised them all, but they don't know grace…!'

But those girls who didn't even smile at me, they have that look on their faces?
Kim Soo-hyeok, who was warming up to Lee Se-jin, took a deep breath.

'…No, Sejin Lee is not important right now. The most important thing is separate.'

It's obvious that this bastard is living his life doing slavery to the kids anyway.
I don't want to see a coward who is making a fortune by taking my place, but he won't be able to stay there for long because he'll be an incompetent bastard anyway.

'Rather…'

Kim Soo-hyeok turned his gaze back to The Queens.
Then he glared at Shin So-ye with eyes that would bite him at any moment.

'That twin! How dare you do that bitch…!'

Now, the target he wants revenge on is Shin So-ye.
That bastard who kicked me out of the company and made me unable to set foot in the entertainment industry again.

'A bitch with nothing but breasts kicks out my favor, and even drives me into the gutter!?'

I don't know what he did, but after four years of threats and leaving the company, he has not been able to set foot in the same industry.
Everywhere I go, I get cut at the line of my resume, and the contacts I have built up so far are not contacted…
All of that must have been done by four years, since it's like a bitch!

'If you ruin someone else's life, you should ruin your life too, right?'

Swish.

Kim Soo-hyuk waited for the autograph session to take place, tying the knife in his pocket again.

As we finished all the preparations and started the autograph session, I looked at each and every face of the standing fans.

'I keep feeling strangely anxious.'

It's not a private fan signing event, it's an open fan signing event, and it's an event for those who buy albums on site.
Thanks to the commercial video and the music video, the water is coming in, so it's a method I chose to use that power to further raise awareness…
Events like this are perfect for incidents to happen, so I'm worried.

'I did everything I could, but…'

There are not enough security guards, and plastic screens have been installed… Is there anything more that can be done?
First of all, I stand right next to the table and watch everyone who comes in, and then…

"…Jinah." "Sejin-ah."
"Uh, uh, why?"

Before I knew it, Soye was calling me.

"Why are you so nervous? Like a first-timer?"
"Huh? Me?"
"Yeah. His expression is completely frozen."

At that, I wiped my face with the palm of my hand.

"Ah, sorry. I'm worried about my sister…"
"Don't be too nervous. What's wrong?"
"In case you don't know. It's best to be as careful as possible. Take a closer look…"
"It will be fine."

As if to soothe me, Soye smiled slightly.

"No big deal. So don't be too nervous."
"Still…"
"All of our kids are doing well. Don't worry too much. I'm trying to get nervous too."
"Uh, uh…"
"Manager, it's time."

A staff member came up to me and whispered.
Everything she says, she won't be a big deal.
If you're too nervous about one of these things, it's rather a loss.
As Soye said, our children will do well.

'It's not the first time I'm doing this, so why am I like this?'

What did you eat wrong
I'm just very anxious today.

"Sister, open it."

Soye nodded and picked up the microphone in front of her eyes.
Correspondingly, Haeun and Minji also picked up the microphone.

"Thank you from the bottom of my heart to all of you who came to The Queens' fan signing event today! Shin So-ye, the leader of The Queens,"
"Im Ha-eun"
"Eh, lastly, it's Park Min-ji…!"

Fans responded with applause to their greetings.

"We plan to say hello during the signing event, and have time to answer questions after the event is over."
"I have prepared a lot of reverse tributes for you guys, so please watch until the end!"
"Uh, that's, that, well, please take care of me…"

The three members uttered well-rehearsed announcements, and when that was over, the fans in the front started to come forward.
It was a smooth and peaceful sight to greet them and sign autographs.

'Yeah, it won't be a big deal.'

I read myself like that and continued to watch it.

"Manager, the manager asked me to come to the parking lot over there for a while."

After watching for a while, another staff member came and whispered to me.

"Tell me you'll be leaving later."
"There he… The road manager has to come right away because of a car problem… It seemed like a pretty big deal. Call me by saying your manager's name."
"Eww… Okay, let's go."

I had no choice but to leave with the staff.
I should have parked without any problems, but I wonder what the hell is the reason for calling someone to the parking lot all of a sudden.
I'll have to ask for a loader soon…

'Wait a minute.'

You said my name to the road manager?
Anyone who would call me Lord…

I suddenly felt a strong sensation and looked behind me.
In the distance, I saw a man wearing a hat approaching in front of Shin So-ye.
That gait and physique were somehow familiar to my eyes…

"Fuck!"

The moment I saw the man pull something out of his pocket, I ran right over.

When it was his turn, Kim Soo-hyeok smiled in repentance as he watched Lee Se-jin leave the event.

'Okay, I got rid of the nearest obstruction…'

Kim Soo-hyeok hid his smile, pushed his hat a little tighter and headed in front of Shin So-ye.

"Hello! Thank you for purchasing this album."

Shin So-ye reflexively greeted Kim Soo-hyuk's face.
The moment their eyes met, Kim Soo-hyeok could no longer hide his smile.

"Do you remember me?"

Kim Soo-hyeok smashes the plastic shield in front of his eyes with one hand and pulls out a knife from his pocket with the other hand.
Seeing that, Lee Se-jin reacts right away and jumps this way, but this way is much faster to move his hands.
Just before Kim Soo-hyeok swung the knife.

Cheeik!

"Kwaaaaagh!?"

Shin So-ye was the one who moved the fastest.
She took out the self-defense spray she had been carrying in her pocket and sprayed it right into Kim Soo-hyuk's eyes.

"How dare you… I told you not to get out of my sight again."

Soo-hyeok Kim stepped back at the pain stabbing his eyes, but there was another person who reacted the fastest after So-ye Shin.

"Crazy bastard!"

It was Im Ha-eun.
As Kim Soo-hyeok took out her knife from her hand, Im Ha-eun quickly ran her hand over her desk and kicked her.

Puck!

"It's big!?"

A flying kick that hits Kim Soo-hyeok's side precisely.
With one clean hit, Kim Soo-hyeok was pushed back.

"This dog Sivaaaaa dog!!"

The moment when Kim Soo-hyeok was about to make his final push, it was Lee Se-jin who intervened last.
Before he could wield the sword at will, Lee Se-jin ran up behind him and grabbed Kim Soo-hyeok's right arm, then pressed his elbow on his forearm to drop the sword.

"Aagh!"

Kim Soo-hyeok falls to his knees screaming in pain.
Lee Se-jin bent his wrist and pressed his arm tightly with his knee.
Kim Soo-hyeok, completely subdued, could only scream like a beast.

"Aww!"

Everyone around them was shocked and frightened at the situation that happened in an instant.

"Security team!"

After suppressing them, the onlookers came to their senses one by one at Lee Se-jin's cry for security.
And then they started clapping one by one.
The situation just before was so neatly subdued that it looked like a show.

Clap clap clap…

"No, everyone…"

Lee Se-jin was unable to speak further in the strange atmosphere, and the security team that ran soon quickly took Kim Soo-hyeok away and dragged him away.
Shin So-ye called Lee Se-jin and Lim Ha-eun, who did not understand the situation.

"Sejin-ah, Haeun-ah. Let's continue the autograph session."
"Nuna, something like that happened just now…"
"It's okay. Looking at the atmosphere, I can pass without any problems. Think of it as a show."
"No sister, how…"
"You can do it after the autograph session. There is no need to ruin the event."

Lee Se-jin and Lim Ha-eun also frowned at her words and nodded their heads.
If possible, it's best not to spoil the event.
Lee Se-jin and Lim Ha-eun immediately went to their places, and the autograph session continued.

It was already late at night when the event was finished and the police came and talked with them and finished everything that had to be done.
I was worried about Soye's mentality because it was a sudden attack, but she really seemed to be okay.

"It's really okay. I was a little surprised, but I just didn't know that the bastard would appear before my eyes again."
"Should I make an appointment with a psychiatrist? You've been through something shocking, so it's better to take care of it as soon as possible."
"It's really okay. Idols are like that, but when I go there, I just end up getting books."
"It doesn't matter. Noona's mentality comes first."
"Sejin-ah, it's really, really okay. I've been through this kind of happening a few times."
"…Uh, uh…"

So-ye can't even guess what kind of family she grew up in.
I'll have to check it out later when I get a chance.
… If you can confirm

"Hey, how are you? Are you okay now?"
"Tell me it's okay a few times."
"Anyway, since she saw her being attacked right in front of her…"
"Ac, I haven't seen blood either. I haven't seen a fight or two."
"…Uh, uh…"

Sure now
Hey, I played around a bit when I was in school. Are you sure.
I've had some fights too.
Those kicks were definitely not her amateurish skills.

'That's rather fortunate… I won't be shocked by this incident.'
"Ha, uh… Ugh, really… It's okay sister… ?"

However, Minji was in shock.
As she was restless, she kept asking Ha-eun how she was doing.

"Sister's ankle… It doesn't hurt… Doesn't it? If you kick it wrong… I heard it breaks…"
"Yeah. It doesn't hurt. Are you okay?"
"Hey, I haven't suffered anything…! Uh, unnie's ankle… I'm worried…"

No, Minji looks fine.
Seeing that Ha-eun was only worried about her ankle in this situation, it seems like Kim Soo-hyuk was nothing.
My kids, I knew it wasn't normal, but it wasn't normal in this respect either.

'Yes, this is better. Rather than hurt mentally…'

Anyway, after checking the condition of all the children and entrusting the case with Kim Soo-hyuk to the police.
I turned on the internet on my phone.

'Kim Soo-hyuk's doggie will be investigated by the police… This side has to do this side. I need to see how what happened today spread.'

From the sudden intrusion of a monster, Soye's molester spray, and Haeun's overwhelming kick.
From my point of view, the kids handled the sudden accident very well, but since it's a girl group, bad rumors may spread.

'There might be some people who say strange things about Ha-eun, such as someone who wrote down their brains to find out how the assailant came in, or that Ha-eun is violent.'

I quickly checked the community, SNS, and Internet articles, and soon found a few articles…

"…What?"

I found that the atmosphere was flowing differently from my worries.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 80
Chapter 80 – I Came to Accompany You

A few days later, in the representative office of Dao Entertainment.
Isara, the representative, was giggling while examining his cell phone.

"Ku-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-k-h-h-hhhhh.

What she was looking at were the comments on the video of Im Ha-eun neatly kicking Kim Soo-hyeok.

– What the hell is a Hectopascal Kick?
– It goes in so fucking clean?
– I know because I've done some martial arts, but at that level, I have some real combat experience. If you want to jump on the vault and kick it, quickness and strength are also important, but you have to do it a few times to get to that.
ㄴ Ah, it's Freyja. You must have done it hundreds of times, not just a few times.
– Dogs are cool. I thought it was a movie.
– His skills are comparable to that of a stuntman.
– Isn't that almost a big deal?
– It's fucking cool.
– I'm a fan from today haha I like Girl Crush
ㄴ Isn't it just a crush?
– I think they screwed up.
ㄴ do it
ㄴㅇㅇ Sounds like noise marketing
ㄴ As soon as he swings the knife, he sprays the spray calmly and kicks it right away.
ㄴ What are the benefits of doing something like that?
– Snow… I'm dying…
– Hit me too.
N you are dirty

"Secretary Yoo, did you see this reaction?"
"Yes. Confirmed."
"Kyaa, the consolation of the phone call is amazing. Having an accident rather raises awareness properly. They say that the lucky ones are the best in the entertainment industry."
"It's a good thing."

Isara's eyes narrowed as she giggled.

"By the way, looking at this response… Something is a little strange."
"He fights too well."
"That's right. Did he make that with the 'gift' we gave him?"
"It's probably so. I guess, but even during that raid, the orders were still issued, so I think they handled it neatly like that."
"Command?"
"Yes. Seeing that the female warrior's acting was perfect, isn't it because she was ordered to think of herself as a female warrior? That's why she did a perfect female warrior cosplay job, and that led to the response to the assailant…"
"Um, is that how it is? Isn't it just a kid who fights well?
"I do not know…"

Secretary Yu put down a document in front of Isara.

"I did a little research, but Lim Ha-eun wasn't the kind of person who really liked cosplaying as a female warrior. Looking back at her past, all she did was cool and sexy."
"It's surprising? Hot things suit you very much."
"It's my taste. Her personality is also dirty, so I used to refuse all those jobs, but after Lee Se-jin took over, she suddenly takes on this job."
"That means… This is 100% written."
"Yes, and…"

Biseo Liu lowered her voice slightly.

"Looking at how they use that accident to proceed with their work, I don't know if they were aiming for it."
"Are you aiming? Could it be that Lee Se-jin also controlled that ex-manager?"
"Yes, it might have been."
"Hey, I heard it's been over a month since you left the company? Then it won't work anymore."
"That's true, but…"

Biseo Yoo continued her words with her tone of not being clear.

"Behind the scenes, I received interviews on the subject of girl crush, appeared as a guest on a related variety show, firmly established my image, and saw reports that I was also conducting a web drama as a heroine…"
"You're just doing a good job~"

Are you good at your job?
Biseo Yoo could not easily agree with Isara's words.
Looking at the amount of work Lee Se-jin is digesting right now, it was possible only if he had to divide himself into two or work without a wink of sleep.
It was an amount she couldn't handle if she didn't plan ahead, in her opinion.

'Something's disturbing, this man… We need to see what he's thinking and what he's doing without us knowing.'

She said that she wanted to be the representative, so she left the observation of The Queens to her, but it seemed that her monitoring of him was being neglected, so it was her uneasy secretary.
If he's that competent and tries something unexpected, he'll have to see for himself.
What intentions does he have, what are he thinking right now, etc…

"He's the guy who gave me a gift in the first place, but didn't take care of himself and used it for his work.
"Well, that's right. But would you like to look at this?"

Secretary Yoo handed over the main topic he had prepared to Isara.

"Payment documents, what is it?"
"The Queens business trip plan and estimate. They said they would go to Japan."
"Oh, you're really capable. When did you reach out to Japan? What are you going to do?"
"There's an advertisement and an event offer from a Japanese game company. They say they're talking about a variety show… The business trip plan is about a week."
"Ah, I thought… I thought it would take more than a month to show me the proposal."
"But a week is big enough."
"A week? Big? Why? … Oh wait."

Isara and Yubiseo's eyes met.

"That's dangerous. The interval between doses was less than three days, right?"
"Yes. If you don't take it for more than 3 days, the effect will decrease."
"I can't tell you to bring a humidifier… I can't. Oops, I didn't even think about going overseas. Should I give you permission? Just promote in Korea."
"You know that's nonsense, don't you?"
"That's right~ I didn't think of the case when the kids grow up so well~"
"So I want to follow you."
"A secretary Yoo?"

Isara asked in surprise.

"Yes. I think it would be good if I continued to supply medicines and also looked into Lee Se-jin a bit."
"Yeah, do that. It's just right. After all, it's Yubiseo, and immediately think of a solution."
"Okay, then I'll go and inform him myself."

Secretary Yoo bowed and turned his back.

'You should definitely check. She doesn't satisfy her own greed and focuses only on controlling the kids. There's no way that kind of person could exist. I'll take this opportunity to take a closer look at what he's thinking… '

It was Secretary Yu who was about to leave her room, thinking seriously about her Lee Se-jin, but Isara called her in a hurry and stopped her.

"Oh right, secretary Yu!"
"Yes. Why is that?"
"That Japanese mask… Will you buy me a present when you come?"
"A present, do you mean?"

What expensive ones should I buy?

"I want to eat that Tokyo Banana."
"…That, cheap bread… You mean?"
"Yeah! It's delicious!"
"CEO, you can probably buy it in Korea, but…"
"Ehehe, that's not true. The bread I buy on the way back from the original country is my favorite. What I buy here is fake."
"…"

This side is seriously worried about Lee Se-jin, but CEO Lee is the real deal.
What kind of kid are you?

"Buy something delicious, okay?"
"…All right."

Oh really
Also, I have to keep my mind straight.
Secretary Yoo left the representative's office swearing inwardly.

A few days later, the motive of Kim Soo-hyeok's crime, which he heard from the police, was absurd.

"Are you trying to ruin Soye by ruining your life anyway?"
"Yeah, let's unpack that… It looks like he owed a lot of debt to that man while he was at the company. I even touched that loan…"

I knew there were some wasted walls.
But he didn't know it would be like that.

"I don't intend to pay it back, so why are you fooling around…"
"I thought it was the same even though I was sitting on the street with my ruined life anyway."
"Then why did he aim for Soye?"
"He said that the reason he was ruined was because of Mr. Shin So-ye, so he wanted to avenge the same. They say that a single scar on your face will ruin your idol life."

At those words, I felt my blood gushing backwards.

"One wound? Did he say that while trying to wield a knife at a person?"
"You talk like that to make your sins as small as possible. Anyway, he brandished the knife openly, so he was arrested for attempted murder no matter what he said."

The police told me that I was going to go to jail as it was so clear from the evidence video.

After that, I asked Soye what happened to Kim Soo-hyeok.
Soye couldn't have done anything wrong, but she wanted to ascertain why he blamed Soye for it.

"…That, I didn't want to tell you."
"Yes."
"That man, the night before I resigned and left, came to see me and threatened me. You and him… If you don't go out, you'll blow up the group."
"No, what's wrong… Dating, what is that bastard?"
"He originally had a lot of eyes on Ha-eun as well as on me. It was like that before you came in. It wasn't blatant, so I was just hitting the iron wall…"

It seems that Kim Soo-hyeok eventually crossed the line.
After hearing the words of the southern manager that he was thinking about handing over the manager position to me, he went straight to Soye and threatened him.
He told me to take his side unconditionally, otherwise he would ruin the group.
Not only that, but it seems that So-ye couldn't stand it after seeing her talking like crazy, saying that she would cut off the burden of Min-ji first, and suddenly asking why she didn't go out with how well she treated her.
He warned me not to think about leaving the entertainment industry right in front of my eyes and never going back.

"In return, I forgave some of my debt, but I never thought they would attack me like that…"
"Did you even give me money?"
"Because I was about to kick you out…"

I saw a guy who needed to eat bean rice for blackmail right away, so I just kicked him out and paid off a little of his debt, but he didn't know that mercy and acted like crazy.
The more I listened to him, the more he was a spectator.
I'm going to go to jail right now, so I won't see you again.

Anyway, after finishing the case like that, it should be said that it was a consolation, but the awareness of the kids increased.
The fact that Ha-eun overpowered that guy with a flying kick had quite a big impact on people.
Thanks to that popularity, offers for entertainment guests and web drama casts poured in, and even that wasn't enough, the video spread a little to Japan, and the headquarters of the game 'Grand Ragnarok' even sent advertisements and offers to participate in events in Japan.

'When this floor floats, it floats like crazy…'

Thanks to this, it seems like this side is going to die from handling the urgent work.
Even if you take care of your work while not sleeping with the hypnosis app, you will run out of time.
By the way, another 'work' started to come here.

"Brother… Wait a minute… Can't I…?"

In the evening, Minji, who was practicing, came to her office and she started to fall in love with me.

"Minji, the company said no."
"But… For so long… I couldn't…"

As Minji spoke in a whining voice, she buried her face in my arms.
Then, with his hands, he touched the area between my groins.
This is just an overtly horny look.

"You're busy right now. Aren't you in the middle of lessons too?"
"I… 30 minutes… Break…"
"Then you should get some rest in the meantime."
"Hey…"

Minji Due to her stamina, she should just stretch out during breaks, but the fact that she still has the stamina to come back means that she practiced roughly.
The two older sisters know that they have to work hard when the water comes in, so they run hard, but this is not the case at all.
It would be nice if you were as greedy as your sexual desire in your work.

"Soye and Haeun are working hard too, so match the beat together. Let's work hard a little more."
"But… Unlike my sisters… I don't have much work…"
"No, a lot of you will come in too. Right now, all of your work has come in, so I'm reviewing it."

At my words, Minji looked up at me and turned her words away.

"Rather than that… I don't want to do it… Don't you…?"

Minji pressed her breasts against her belly.
Feeling the damp sweat on her shirt and the weight of her chest from her practice just now, a reaction erupted from her lower body.

"Just like this… Reacting…"

Touch, touch, touch.

Minji asked while caressing my protruding groin.

"It's just physiological."

You say it with your heart, but where is the man who doesn't respond?
Besides, I also have a lot of piles, so even a little stimulation makes it go fast.

"Ten minutes… No, just five minutes…"
"No. I said no within the company."

But that doesn't mean I can't stand it.
I stroked Minji's hair and tried to pull her off.

"Eeeing…"

However, Minji was more angrier and held me in my arms.

"I'm preparing time, so don't do it too much."
"Are you preparing…?"
"Yes."

When I was making plans for my trip to Japan, I deliberately set aside a few days to rest.
So, at least at that time, I can have a happy time with my kids, and I will be able to soothe Minji enough.

"…But, just a little bit…"

Despite my words, Minji crawled under her desk.

"Now, wait. What are you doing?"
"Smell… I'll take a little bit… Just a little bit…"
"Yaya…!"

Minji reluctantly unzipped my pants.
Then, quickly, without giving me time to dry myself, I put my nose in my panties and sniffed.

"Slightly…"
"Minji, don't do that, come out."

While sniffing, Minji pulled out her cock from between her panties and brought it up to her tongue.
She couldn't force it out, so she tried to push it away with a light stroke of her head.
But while they were arguing for a while, they heard a knock on her door.

"Excuse me for a moment."
"Huh!?"

Hooked

I quickly pushed her chair against the desk to hide her intelligence.
At the same time, the door opened and a woman came inside.

"Hello, Mr. Lee Se-jin. My name is Yu Ga-hye from the secretary's office."

Yoo Ga-hye?
Isn't that the chief secretary you saw in the security room guest book?
Why is she here…
It was the moment when he hesitated and tried to get up from his seat.

Lick.

I was about to zip up my pants in a hurry, but Minji lightly licked the tip of my glans.

"!?!?"
"Ah, it's okay. Just sit down. I'm just going to tell you something simple… By the way, are you really surprised to see me?"
"Oh, that, no! That, just…"

Lick lick.

I forced myself into a smile as I endured the soft, warm feeling felt through her glans.

"I was a little surprised that a high-ranking person came all the way here! More than that, what are you doing here…"
"It's nothing."

Speaks expressionlessly, she glances around her office.

Tsk tsk…

In the meantime, Minji put the tip of her glans in her mouth and started sucking it little by little.

"About this time on a business trip to Japan, I'm also going to accompany you."
"Yes, yes? Bi, the chief of staff… Too?"
"Yes. The representative ordered us to go together and assist… I've heard a lot of people say that there is a shortage of workers."

No, I need a loader or something to help me with my work. I've never wanted a superior!

"Don't worry about rank, just ask me to do this or that."
"Oh that… !?!?!?"

Churup.
Now Minji started swallowing my cock all the way inside her mouth.
My cock, which I haven't had in a long time, reacts to the touch and twitchs like crazy.

"If something is wrong… ?"
"Oh, no, no!"
"Okay…"

Yoo Ga-hye looks at me strangely.
I gave my best business smile.
Minji's small, warm tongue licked every nook and cranny of my cock, while somehow resisting the pleasure of her.

"You don't need to add additional work. I'll prepare it myself according to the business trip plan. If the schedule changes or something happens unlike the plan, just contact me."
"Yes Yes… All right…"
"Do you have any questions or anything else to ask?"
"No, not right now. I'll ask later if I need it."

Chuloop, Chuloop…
As I put up with the maddening pleasure, the words came out as quickly as rapping.

"Really? If it were me, I'd suddenly have a lot of questions about what I was attached to."
"No, no, if the CEO ordered it, it must have a meaning!"
"Hmm… Okay, excuse me then."

Ga-hye Yoo leaves the room with the last words.
At the same time, Minji's tongue movements began to become more extreme.
He doesn't just put her cock in his mouth, he pulls it out of her mouth and licks the whole cock like ice cream with his tongue, then sucks only the glans.

"Chop, chuu, chuu, woof, woof, tsk, tsk, tsk…"

Min-ji sucks the inside of her urethra, asking her to pack her semen right away.
Then, putting her glans into her mouth and continuously licking it with her tongue, it felt like the vaginal wall of her pussy.

"Now, wait a minute, come out…"
"Hyuhuh… Hyehyo…"

Beautiful…!

She ejaculated quickly thanks to the build-up over the days.
She was at the same speed as premature ejaculation, but she couldn't stand it anymore because the feeling of her pussy in her mouth was so good that she hadn't felt it in a long time.
She enjoyed Minji's moist saliva, her soft tongue, and the warm inside of her mouth, filling her mouth with my semen.

Byulururut… Byururut, Byururut…!

A cock ejaculating as if impregnating her throat.
Every time my semen spurted out, I could see Minji startled and tremble her body.

"Whoop, whoop, whoop, whoop… Gulp."

But Minji swallowed it all.

"Huh, ha, huh, huh… It's thick… So… I like it…"

She looked down and her eyes were unfocused, as if she was drunk.

"Little bit more…"

Chun, Chuuup…

Minji sucks her cock again after ejaculating.
She was full of her desire to eat every drop of semen left in her urethra.

"Minji, wait a minute."
"Tsuk tsk… Churuloop…"
"Isn't Minji nice? Let's stop for now."

I stroked her hair and pulled myself back.

"Ah…"
"Just calm down for a moment."
"Just a little bit more…"
"Minji, it was just dangerous, you know?"

This time she gently stroked her cheek as well.
Only then did Minji's eyes return to focus.

"Oh, that… That's… No, yes, yes heh…"

Seeing Minji barely coming to her senses, she couldn't say anything.
Seeing her madly clingy, that must mean she's just as frustrated.

"…Go back to the practice room for now. Go and practice."
"Yeah…"

I said a light word and sent Minji out.
I have to somehow force myself to squeeze in some time before I get into an accident, this…

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 81
Chapter 81 – It's Our Minji

A few days later, on the way to the airport.
As soon as she got into the jumbo taxi, Ha-eun, wearing an eyepatch, was fast asleep.

"Suddenly…"

You must have been getting a lot of sleep lately.
Thanks to her sudden web drama appearance, she took acting classes late into the night and practiced while sleeping less.
As The Queens, I was running 3 music rooms as well as various events.

"…"

Beside him, Soye was also asleep as if she were dead.
When Ha-eun was working on a web drama, So-ye went out for interviews as the leader of The Queens and she also participated in one-off variety shows, so her fatigue must have piled up.

'They look like real sisters.'

The two of them sitting next to each other, leaning their heads on each other and sleeping, resembled something.
The appearance is definitely different, but the atmosphere, or something, gave me the feeling that the two are similar.
Is it because they are both beautiful?

'Or… It might be because of the chest.'

Every time the two breathe in the same beat, it's really cool to see the two's big hills go up and down together and show off their majesty…
Thank you so much for letting me see this scenery, it's almost like waking me up.

"…"

He watched the two women happily, then turned his gaze slightly to the side.
Next to me, Minji wasn't asleep like her two older sisters, and she was working hard on her cell phone.

"Minji, aren't you sleeping?"
"It's okay…"
"You are completely addicted to your smartphone."

Min-ji looks at her cell phone steadfastly despite my joke-mixed criticism.
Unlike usual, I'm not playing games, but I'm so absorbed in what I'm watching.
It was originally Minji's job to sleep when I got into the car at dawn.

"What do you see?"
"I'll just… Go and see…"

With those words, Minji shows me the screen of her phone.

〈 Holy Land Pilgrimage Guide – Saitama Edition – 〉

"In my free time… I want to go here… I want to… Can't I…?"

Minji looks up at me with her eyes shining brightly.
Normally, I would have tried to revive those eyes somehow, but…

"You know that there are already 7 tourist spots you want to visit with this? There are too many."
"That, after work… Every night… If I go there for a while…"
"That's too tight. It's far from here. Besides, we're not going out to play."
"Hey."

Minji gets sullen at my words.
From her lifeless eyes, drooping eyebrows, and bored expression, it is clear that her motivation is down.

"…Well, anyway, I'll be able to visit for a bit during my break time after work, so don't be too upset." "Try to… Figure out where you want to go. And if you're in Tokyo, I'll find some time to wander around a bit at night."
"Really…?"
"Yes."

Min-ji's motivation rises again at the inevitably soothed words.
Well, I thought it was fortunate that the girl who hadn't shown any enthusiasm for work for the past few days regained her energy as she was on a business trip to Japan.

'I have no intention of working.'

Game or… No, our Minji is full of thoughts of sightseeing.
How can I turn this motivation into work?
One worry goes deeper.

The first thing that greeted us when we arrived at the airport was The Queens fan club.
I didn't expect people to expect and wait even though it was a morning flight, if not until dawn.

Click click!

"Sister aaaaa."
"Look here, here…"

Although there were very few of them, they were eager to take pictures of The Queens as soon as they saw them.
Fans who don't rush at all, keep the distance between fans and idols, and also have 100 points of manners in terms of being patient and able to speak.
Are they the fan club members who contacted me the other day to ask for official recognition?

"Hey, did you announce your departure schedule?"
"No. I think he may have been waiting here since he heard the news that he was leaving the country."
"It looks like we're getting a lot of popularity."

Soye admired it positively, waved her hand at the fans, and made her own posture.
He even takes good care of fan service, and a leader is a leader after all.

"It was good that he was wearing plain clothes properly.
"That's right."

While talking with Soye, I glanced at Minji.
A plain shirt and jacket that fit the body, plus jeans.
Minji's body, which seems to be normal, boasts a great visual thanks to the insane size of her breasts.
But people don't know.
Even when I left the dorm two hours ago, Minji wore a T-shirt with a cartoon character on it, wearing an oversized T-shirt.

"But I think we're dressed too plain… Shall we get our private clothes coordinated from now on?"
"I still think it's okay, but… First of all, Minji's sister keeps checking on her."
"Okay."

Let's think of something good.
Now we, The Queens, are at a level where we have to worry about our visuals anytime, anywhere, ummm.
What a thrill.

"You're here now."

At that time, as if he had been waiting, Chief Secretary Yoo Ga-hye appeared.

"Hello Chief. We're a little late."
"No. After checking in, go straight to the boarding gate."
"Yes, yes."

Yoo Ga-hye takes the lead while speaking coolly.
She thought as she followed him.

'What is the purpose of this woman…?'

In addition to clearing the CCTV, she came along on a business trip.
If it's a lack of manpower, wouldn't it be better to just let someone else do it?
Why did everyone on this business trip, starting with the makeup team, go in and out of Japan and follow it alone?

'When she's on a short-term business trip, she sometimes outsources all of her work…'

Still, it's very embarrassing.
The manager said it would be to directly inspect the group that started pushing at the company and how much potential they show by going abroad…

"Sejin-ah, what's wrong? You look at the chief of staff so intently…"

I guess I was too lost in thought without realizing it.

"Uh, no, it's just… I wanted you to wear plain clothes so well."
"…Hmm, yes…?"
"Yes. Nothing else."

I thought it wasn't the right time to let the kids know that that woman was suspicious, so I turned around.

'If I tell Soye, it might turn into a big deal… For now, I'll have to find out on my own.'

First of all, you need to look at it without raising the problem.
Talking with Yu Ga-hye as much as possible on the way, she should try to dig into her thoughts a little.

After a short flight, we arrived at the departure hall of Haneda Airport.
Yu Ga-hye and Lee Se-jin took the lead, checking today's schedule, and The Queens followed, just two steps away.
From the time they boarded the plane until now, the three women had been glaring at the two with unchanging eyes.

"…"

Shin So-ye was uncomfortable with Yoo Ga-hye.
No matter how much I have to talk about work, I'm sitting with that woman from the plane seat, is that normal?
In addition, a sophisticated S-curl perm and trench coat, plus a style perfectly matched in autumn tones… Who could think of that as an office worker on a business trip?
Of course, since I am a person in the entertainment industry and a secretary, I could pay attention to my visuals on a daily basis, but wouldn't that be too showy?
I can't help it because I'm talking about work, but Shin So-ye didn't like the sight of such a woman sticking next to Lee Se-jin.

"…"

Im Ha-eun also had similar thoughts to Shin So-ye.
She seems to take good care of her body on a daily basis. She has a pretty good body and a fairly large chest.
To think that such a woman would stick by Lee Se-jin the whole time, from before getting on the plane to getting off the plane.
She was, of course, no better than that woman, but she wasn't at a level where I couldn't be bothered, so Im Ha-eun was strangely dissatisfied with the current situation.

"…"

And Park Min-ji was looking far beyond the two of them.
As if she was desperate for something, she had a sad look on her face, and unlike her two older sisters who stayed still, she began to act.

"Oh, brother…"
"Yes why?"

Lee Se-jin slows her down as soon as she calls.

"Hey, that…"

After calling Lee Se-jin, Park Min-ji hesitated at her, then pointed her finger over there.

"Hey… I want to try ramen…!"
"Oh, yes. Shall we eat and move? Manager, how about we eat breakfast and move?"
"I've already eaten… You guys should eat. In the meantime, I'll be talking about today's schedule with the person I met."
"Oops, if that's the case, I'll be with you…"
"It's okay. I came to help you in the first place, so please don't worry too much. Sejin Lee didn't eat too, right?"
"Ah, then… Thank you. I'll eat and go soon."
"All right."
"Let's go then, kids."
"Ehehe…"

To finally be able to eat authentic ramen!
Shin So-ye and Lim Ha-eun stroked Park Min-ji, who was just smiling with excitement.

"Good job."
"As expected, it's our Minji."
"?"

Did the older sisters want to eat ramen too?
It was Park Min-ji who took the lead with a smile without knowing why.

After drying Minji who was about to eat the whole bowl and feeding only 1/3 of the bowl, we headed to the 'Forest' game company in Tokyo.
They were the ones who sent an offer to participate in an event in Japan, saying that the song Ha-eun recorded was impressive, but after the video of the previous raid spread a bit in Japan, the offer was further upgraded.

"Isn't it the event tomorrow after we talk today?"
"Yeah. For now, Haeun is only caught doing a cosplay photo session and a stage performance under the name of The Queens after that, but today I'm talking about it myself and trying to dig out a bit more if possible."

Instead of using only Ha-eun as her promotional model, she eagerly said, "How about picking So-ye and Min-ji together?"

"It's an event tomorrow right now, will that be?"
"It wouldn't be too much of a stretch since it's an event exclusively for their company. We've already said that we should talk and decide today, so it's not a matter of force, and we've scheduled performances under the name of The Queens anyway, so it would be better to use all three of them as models."
"So you're saying you're already thinking of using them both as models?"
"That's right. I think I want to see for myself what character I'm going to play with and decide. Well, I should consider the possibility of not using it."

At my words, Minji stepped out from the side.

"I-I'll work hard to convince you…!"

Minji has been keeping an eye on her since she was playing Freyja.
I would like to take on a model somehow.

"A suitable role… I made a list… If you appeal with this…"

She's sincere too, she's going to do what she likes.
Fortunately

"And I can speak Japanese… A little bit…"
"Oh, our Minji is reliable."
"Ehehe…"

At my praise, Minji smiles as if she is embarrassed.
If you repeat the experience of working with heat like this, you will be more motivated to work, right?

"By the way, Minji, when did you study Japanese?"

When Soye asked, Minji shook her head.

"I didn't… I didn't… It's just… I've heard so many things…"
"Ah, you learned it naturally. Wow, that's great."

So-ye admires Min-ji's words.
Beside him, I get anxious for nothing.
The way he learned Japanese is probably…

'I'll have to watch closely what he's saying next to me.'

The interpreter will handle the conversation anyway, so you don't have to worry so much, but you just have to be a little careful just in case.

…Is it Minji?
You're not going to say anything big, right?

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 82
Chapter 82 – You'll Die Out Here

When I arrived at the game company in the car of the guide I had contacted in advance, the people in the lobby started whispering while watching the kids.
In particular, the reaction of men was very strong.
All the men passing by had their eyes drawn to this side, and a few even glanced at each other while drinking coffee.
Regardless of nationality, beauties always attract men's attention.

'But please don't look at me with strange eyes.'

There are four women, especially beautiful women, next to me, so there are a lot of people staring at me at the same time.
Fortunately, she did not have to endure the gaze for long.
3 minutes after arriving at the lobby, a man came down and ran right there.

"Hello, I am Nakamura, the director of Grand Ragnarok! The Queens, right?"
"Yes, this is Soye Shin, Haeun Lim and Minji Park from The Queens. And this one is manager Lee Se-jin, interpreter Mr. Tachibana, and lastly, I am Yu Ga-hye, assistant manager."

She was a little surprised to see Yu Ga-hye greet her in excellent Japanese.
I thought she was very competent because she didn't know anything when she talked about work on the way home, but I would have thought she'd mastered Japanese as well.
Is this the original job of a secretary?

'If you think that such a person would know between me and the kids… Ugh, that's terrible.'

Cook.

As I was looking at Yu Ga-hye, shaking my teeth, So-ye stabbed her in the side.

"You should say hello too, Sejin."
"Ah, that's right. That… Oh, how are you?"
"Hello Sejin Lee! Let's go straight to the conference room. Come over here."

Director Nakamura smiles and responds to my simple Japanese greetings.
He said he was a game company, and also a game director with quite a high level of virtue, so I was worried that he would come out with an unusual person, but he also has thorough business manners.
Sorry for the misunderstanding.
I thought that if you were a director at a game company, you would be at the otaku level.
Just watching ordinary people, I thought 'I don't know anything…!', Or I thought that I had no common sense and no business manners because I was only absorbed in my own worldview.
I apologized to myself and followed him into the building.

On the way up the elevator, director Nakamura looked at The Queens and thought.

'Are these people interested in our game?'

He didn't want to drag people who didn't know anything into the world of Grand Ragnarok he had painstakingly completed.
If possible, I want to work with only people who are affectionate and understand my worldview well.
It's Im Ha-eun, I've already advertised it, and the synchro is amazing, so even if I can't help it…

'Hmm, this kid is quite… Orianna and Synchro will be fine.'

Nakamura, who was looking at the other two members, turned to Park Min-ji.
It is quite difficult to find a model who is short but has big breasts, but who is satisfied with that?

'The visuals are ok… But what about the inside?'

Unless he understands his worldview, he shouldn't offer you a job.
After finishing his thoughts, he threw a question to test Minji Park.

"You said you were Park Min-ji, right? Do you like games?"
"I ask you, Minji."
"That, that…"
"Of course I like it very much. Our Minji is a total gamer haha."
"–That's what you say, Mr. Nakamura."
"Okay… What's your favorite game?"
"I ask."
"Uh… So…"
"I really like Grand Ragnarok too."
"I say — Mr. Nakamura."
Haha, that's right."

Seeing Lee Se-jin diligently answer instead, Nakamura was disappointed.
Park Min-ji didn't even answer the question he asked himself, and the manager next to him hurriedly answered instead.

'The visuals looked pretty good… Tsk, this isn't it.'

Just as planned in advance, only Lim Ha-eun will hold the cosplay event, and the stage will end after talking about the opening group song of the game.
It was Nakamura who decided that inwardly.

On the other hand, looking at him like that, Park Min-ji thought.

'I'm afraid I'll laugh if I'm wrong, so I can't speak well…'

It was Park Min-ji who saw Nakamura's face several times in the Internet community while playing Grand Ragnarok.
When the gacha went bankrupt, when the event difficulty went crazy, when I barely had time to play the game, but then I had to check it out, and when the overseas IP was suddenly blocked and made it difficult to play, etc…
In all those cases, 'Nakamura this shit! Garbage!' Along with other users, swearing at him and making jokes with twisted memes of his face.
Is it because of those memories?
As soon as Park Min-ji saw him in real life, it seemed like she would burst into laughter reflexively.

'I want to win a role in the course because I appealed hard… I'm going crazy because I'm laughing just by looking at it…'

I have a longing for work (?), But I can't smile at people's faces.

"…Wow."

However, the moment Park Min-ji got off the elevator, he forgot all about laughing.

"Freya one-on-one scale figure…!"

An enormous figure made of a game character in real size in front of the office stole all of Park Min-ji's attention.
It wasn't the only thing that stirred her heart.

"Wow, Chi, the 1/7 Astraia moonlight version figure… All of the Dark Knights, even Petit Q…"

Aren't there a lot of game goods everywhere on the computers and screens in the widely open office?
Park Min-ji's eyes swung around here and there to see everyone gathered, including all kinds of limited editions.

"Well?"

Seeing her like that, Nakamura's curiosity blossomed.
Wasn't this girl just not interested in the game?
No, I guess she just liked her because she was cute.

"Do you like Astraia?"
"Yeah!"

To the question posed as a test, Park Min-ji answered directly in Japanese without going through an interpreter, and Nakamura was a little surprised by the response.

'What? Have you really played our game?'

Was it because he was shy in the elevator?

"I-I really like you… 'I thought of you even in a flash of light'…!"

When the smile disappears, the desire to appeal jumps out.
Park Min-ji diligently copied her in-game lines vocally, drawing her own attention.

"Oh oh."

Not only is it in Japanese, but the acting tone is also well mixed.
Is this only possible if you know the game?
Nakamura began to admire Park Min-ji's changed attitude.

"That's amazing! It's Astraea's ambassador in this event, isn't that?"
"Yeah! Ma, that's right… It was fun… I liked it…"
"Ohh, yes yes yes. Are there any other characters you like?"
"My favorite… Character number one is that… 'I'm going to live with you', 'Hey look, what an amazing sunset', plus that, that… Virtia from 'You're coming out here and dying'. …!"

Park Min-ji, who is excited and continues to spit out voice imitations, appeals to her interest.
At that time, Lee Se-jin, who was next to her, whispered to Park Min-ji with a worried look.

"Minji, what did you just say? I've never heard of it…"
"I am Ambassador Virtia…'I will live with you' and 'Hey, look there, it's a great sunset', 'You're going to die here'…"
"Yayaya, isn't that official?"
"Huh?"
"'You're going to die here' is just a meme! Besides, isn't the amazing sunset… A line from a doujinshi? Neither of those lines were written in the official text!"
"Heeep! Ha, ha, awah…"

Park Min-ji, realizing his mistake, began to panic without being able to deal with it.

Haha, that's amazing! What a real fan!"

But that was exactly what was in Nakamura's mind.
Not only do you know all the game characters, but you know all the lines of the famous doujinshi, and even Internet memes!
This doesn't just mean superficial research, it means you've researched it properly, or you really like this game.
I thought that people who said they were K-pop idols wouldn't be interested in a game like this.

'There are so many things I want to do together with this kind of 'Hon Mono'.'

I think we can use this group well not only for the event tomorrow, but also for various promotions in Korea.
This, don't just pass it over, I have to commission this and that.

'I hate it for people who don't know this worldview, but it's doubly welcome for those who know it well.'

It was Nakamura who immediately corrected his first thought as he became cheerful.

After the negotiations with the director were over, the dessert shop Minji wanted to try was nearby, so she took a short break there to give her a reward.

"It's delicious? It's very sweet."
"Very… Delicious… Ehehe…"
"Don't eat too much. Both of them are prone to gaining weight."
"Me, me? Haeun-ah, I'm not like that. Whatever I ate…"
"It may go to the chest, but it also goes to the stomach a little."

It was very satisfying to see the three of them resting while eating something delicious from a distance.
Come to think of it, I haven't had this much free time lately.
There's also a You Tube live scheduled for tonight, so I won't be able to take a long break, but it's best to take a break while I can and give a prize to someone who did a good job.

'That director was Chin…'

After hearing the doujinshi line, it made me very happy, adding Soye and Minji's personal work to tomorrow's event, and allowing two more Queens songs to be performed on the group stage.
Judging from the fact that he said he wanted to continue working together even after returning to Korea, it seems that he will continue to contact us from now on…
I don't know how the real world will go.
Even when Minji uttered that line, her eyes went dark at the thought of 'It's ruined!'

"It's amazing, Mr. Lee Se-jin."

I was watching the kids for a while, and Yu Ga-hye, opposite her, suddenly threw a compliment.

"Yeah?"
"Park Min-ji… You ordered me to study Japanese and games in advance, right? I'm going to use it when I talk to the director today."
"Uh…"

No, it's because Minji is just an otaku.
I can't say that.

"…Sure. I ordered it a little earlier."
"It's quite useful. You can only do one thing at a time, but work comes before your own greed…"
"Yes?"
"No. Just talk to yourself a little."

Slurp.

"Can I just ask you some personal questions?"
"Sure, of course."
"Lee Se-jin, what is your goal?"
"That's the success of The Queens."
"That's their goal. I'm asking about your goal."
"Uh…"

No, I was really just thinking about raising Queens better.
More than that, well, to keep a good 'relationship' with the kids?

"Um…"

I was thinking about how to answer this sudden interview question, but the back of my head suddenly felt sore.
If you turn your eyes slightly, you can see that the children are quietly observing and staring in this direction.

"""…"""

If you just talk to Ga-hye Yoo, everything goes like that.
Baby, don't be like that.
You have to hide as much as possible that you have a relationship, so you're only keeping your distance in front of this person.

"…Well, the bigger the ambition, the harder it is to speak in front of others."
"Oh, yes?"
"Looks like I asked a stupid question. Just pass it on."

Ga-hye Yoo takes a last sip of coffee after saying those words and becomes quiet.
What the hell are you thinking?
From this woman who doesn't even know what she's up to, she wonders why she erased the CCTV and why she's inquiring about her.

'I'm getting very tired from the first day.'

I just took a sip of coffee without saying a word.

'What kind of scheme is he plotting?'

Looking at the man in front of her eyes, Yu Ga-hye rolled her head as best she could.

She said, 'When she saw the CCTV footage, she wondered if the company was just taking care of her own needs… She was using the app to work instead of making her a sex slave.'

The app given to Lee Se-jin is a low-performance version.
That's why she can't issue more than one command at a time.
However, Lee Se-jin was using that one command right to work.
Im Ha-eun made her do an act she didn't want to do, and Park Min-ji made her study to advance into Japan.

'As a man, women like that would just be crazy.'

Making these kids work hard…
Are you a eunuch? Or gay?
So what the hell was it about having time alone with the kids in the first place?
The only thing I could confirm with the CCTV was that I had a private time with my kids in a place where no one else was around, but I couldn't find out what I was doing during that private time.

'Even if I deliberately ask what ambition is, of course he avoids answering…'

Did you notice that this person is observing deeply?
Then this man, in many ways, is hard to be vigilant.
He was a man who immediately tried to find out the truth as soon as he gave the app, so is it natural?

'Since he said he couldn't use that method again… Even if it was difficult, he would have no choice but to dig it himself.'

There is still plenty of time left.
Yu Ga-hye sipped her remaining coffee as she cleared her mind.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 83
Chapter 83 – Is It a Containment?

The next day, an event venue in Tokyo.
In order to participate in the 'GPiF (Game Party in Forest) 7th', a game show by 'Forest', we moved to Chiba Prefecture early in the morning.
Arriving at the venue, getting makeup done by the makeup team they prepared in advance, checking the progress of this and that…
Still, since I was a guest, I had more time than I thought, so I was able to check the kids' outfits before the opening of the event.
20 minutes to wait in front of the dressing room after looking at the clothes the kids will wear.

Profit.
The door opened and Soye beckoned and called me.

"Sejin-ah, come in. I've changed my clothes."

As soon as I heard that she had changed her clothes, Soye showed off her clothes in the dressing room.

"How do I look…?"
"It suits you well. You look like a real princess."
"Really? Hehe…"

Soye's role is 'Astraia', a princess character.
Dressed in space gray, the color of the night sky, and studded with faux jewels decorated like stars, she looked like a princess.
The quality was several times higher than the costumes I saw when filming in Korea, so I could only say that it was amazing.

'It doesn't match Astraia's character a bit… But the clothes suit her, so the awkwardness is greatly reduced.'
"Hey, don't you think this clothes… The area has shrunk a bit more?"

Next to him, Im Ha-eun, wearing a familiar bikini attire, grumbled.

"No, it suits you well."
"Really?"
"Uh. I sent you your clothes especially in all sizes? Maybe that's why the clothes fit so well. You're so damn cool. You're so freaking Freya. Everyone who came today fell in love with you. I'm 100% sure."
"I-san… That, is that…?"

Ha-eun Lim blushes when she blindly pours out compliments.
The child is a whale, he dances unconditionally in response to praise.

"I… How are you…?"

And Minji, who was behind them, came forward.

"Oh, Minji suits her really well. She's totally Orianna herself…"

She complimented her as she scanned her figure until her eyes froze in the area of her chest.
It was because her breasts protruding from her character's original dress, like a nightgown, stood out.
That one looks a bit bigger than the original character illustration…

"Heuuuuuwu… Sejin likes breasts."

Recognizing that gaze, Soye clung to my side, and when I put my right arm between the breastbones of her dress, I whispered into her ear.

"It's cheesy."
"Ah, that's…"

She wanted to say something, but the feeling of So-ye's chest felt all over her arm, so her words couldn't come out.
No matter how many times you touch and enjoy it, it's a heart that leaves you speechless every time you feel it.

"…I love it?"

This time Minji clung from the other side of her.
Minji buries her left arm in her chest like a small child.
Unlike her plump breasts in Soye, the feeling of being buried in her soft breasts as she thumped was amazing.

"Yeah, I really like it."
"You pervert…"

Ha-eun sells her while looking at her.
But her gaze was directed down my body.
The part of the pants zipper that bulged right on the chest of the two women was at the end of their gaze.

"You haven't been in a long time because you're busy… How about a minute?"
"Now?"
"Isn't it still waiting time? I know you have about 30 minutes to spare…"

Saying that, Soye sneakily touched my groin.
Minji silently strokes my crotch with her sister.
Seeing the three of us doing that, Ha-eun blushed.

"Thirty minutes would be a bit… Short. One person only… 10…"
"No no, wait a minute. She's all dressed up now…"
"The subject of Minji-Rang did well even in her clothes?"

I have to dry it. Pour the fire here?
I just want to do it too.
But I didn't feel like stopping here any longer.

'Maybe it's because I'm piled up too, I'm really craving it.'

Moreover, it is a 4P angle.
I haven't done it with four people yet, but to be able to stand out like this here.
It reminded me of what I used to do in the waiting room with Soye in the past, and being together with everyone else really made my heart start pounding.
Reason says, 'Refer to it and pass it on later! Do it later, you crazy bastard!' But your instinct says, 'Do it now! I'll do it later, you crazy bastard!'

'Yeah wait a minute… Even if you don't go all the way… Even if it's dangerous, just lock the door…'

Smart smart

"Ah-cha-cha-it-cha!"

At the sound of knocking, Soye and Minji hurriedly separated.

"Excuse me, this is Yoo Ga-hye."
"Yes, please come in."

At my words Ga-Hye Yu grabbed her four water bottles and she came inside.

"Oh? You're all together. That's great. I brought you some water… But what happened?"

Did you even sense the strange atmosphere that still lingers?
I quickly gave up a bit of humor to lighten the mood.

"Ahaha, uh, I was just checking the outfits! Everyone's clothes were so pretty that I was speechless without even realizing it… More than that, thank you for the water! Kids, I'm going to get it."
"…Thank you." "…"

Soye greeted me, and the other two silently accepted the water bottle.
Kids quietly drinking a sip of water.
Just hearing the gulp makes the atmosphere even weirder.

"I have yours too. Take it."
"Um? Even mine?"
"I am also your assistant."
"This is so… Thank you."

I gratefully received the water bottle and took a sip.
She's kind of suspicious, but thank you for taking care of her like this.
I really like the sense. Is it because you're a secretary?

"If you're checking out your outfit, can I help you?
"Then please. I'll give you a checklist here."

First of all, I will open my seat and see.
You shouldn't give the impression that you have something to do with the kids.

"Children, then check all the clothes and come out. Then… I'll talk about the next thing after this."
"Yea, I got it."
"Uh."
"…Yes."

I left the net alone and went outside.
While being careful not to show off the erect penis as much as possible.

When Lee Se-jin left, Yu Ga-hye started working mechanically.

"According to the checklist, the number of gems should be 77… Let's see, one, two…"

The three women, looking down at the working Yu Ga-hye, were just silent.

'Are you holding back? Are you with us and Sejin? Did he flirt when he came?'
'This woman, the timing is filthy. You will not like it.'
'Ah, I'm really curious about what the update will be announcing today…'

Of course, there was no way he could not have known that the cold reactions of the three women were Yoo Ga-hye.

'All three of them are very cold. It's a completely different situation from when I was with Sejin Lee. Is this… A side effect?'

Do you lose interest in other tasks while carrying out orders?
If it's a side effect, you need to check it steadily.

"…Shin So-ye."
"Yes."
"I'm just asking because I'm curious… Besides your idol activities, how is your personal life?"
"Private life…?"

Shin So-ye becomes quiet at Yoo Ga-hye's question.
Girl, why are you asking about my private life?
After flirting with Sejin and disturbing us, are you measuring the angle of interfering in our private lives?

"…Just like that."

Shin So-ye replied in a cold voice.
Since she is a high-ranking person in the company, she responds, but the answer clearly shows that she should not ask any more questions.

"Okay."

Yu Ga-hye did not show any other reaction to the question.
That answer alone gave her the answer she wanted.

'As expected, during orders, your interest in other things seems to be significantly reduced. She even talked about her own private life without any inspiration.'

Come to think of it, these three couldn't even bring up a single small talk.
When Lee Se-jin was around, she chattered and chatted well.
When the one who gave the order is gone, there is no humor and leisure, and there is no interest in anything other than orders…

'If it's not a side effect, what the hell did he give the order to show like this? It looks like he gave a complicated order, but I can't guess.'

Whether it's a side effect or the result of a complex command, both are worthy of attention.
I'll continue to keep a close eye on it for the rest of the year.
Having come to a conclusion, Yu Ga-hye quietly focused on checking her outfit.

""""…""""

There was an awkward silence in the locker room.

5 minutes after the event started, Grand Ragnarok goods were sold out.
In the endless procession, two men were chatting.

"Ah, the line is long. If you buy this, you won't be able to stand in line for XEX goods, right?"
"Can not help it. If you buy one, you have to give up one."
"It's a waste~ I wanted to buy both~"
"More than that, I'm worried about the update experience zone… But there must be a lot of people there too."
"If we go by 12 o'clock, it'll be just barely possible?"

A man muttering a pity and opening a pamphlet.
While calculating which way to go to the update experience zone by 12 o'clock after buying goods, he read a phrase written on a pamphlet.

"Hey, look at this."
"What?"
"It seems that K-pop idols were also invited to this game show. This is kind of funny."
"Ehh, K-pop? Why? Isn't that the exclusive property of Real Chung?"
"That's right, everyone here won't be interested… It says that you are going to cosplay as Freya, but is Nakamura lacking in thought?"
"Freya? Oh, I've seen it. The other day, I saw a Korean version of the advertisement on You Tube, and the model synchro was amazing."
"Www Even so, the real is no better than the virtual."

The man who had been talking became quiet.
With him, his gaze was fixed far away.
The friend he was chatting with also turned his face to follow his gaze.

"Five…"
"Wow…"

And the two men exclaimed at the same time.
A woman who appeared to be Freya herself, and two women dressed as princess Astraia and warlock Orianna, drew their attention.

"Dangerous, dangerous, dangerous."
"It's no joke."

Seeing that the pretty kids are properly cosplaying game characters, it literally feels good.
In addition, all three of them were making it impossible to take their eyes off their mids, revealing their presence to the fullest.

"Ah… Gone."

The three women in cosplay smiled, greeted each other, passed by the procession and disappeared into the distance.

"Hey, those guys… Looks like a K-pop idol… ?"
"Ah…"
"…Hey, don't these guys have a photo session or something? Is the schedule written in the pamphlet?"
"Hang on… Uh, with a guest talk show… Ohhh?"
"What?"
"There is live. There is a stage for the opening song."
"Since when?"
"12 o'clock…"

The two men pondered for a moment, but the answer came quickly.

"Let's go there."
"OK."

You can never miss that cosplay and that chest.
It was the sincere heart of not only these two, but also many people in the procession.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 84
Chapter 84 – Shouldn't It Be Like This

The first job of The Queens was to walk around the venue in cosplay costumes and greet people before the performance.
For safety, several bodyguards dressed as soldiers were walking along, but I was worried, so I followed them behind them.

"Ohayougozaimasu~"

Of the three, So-ye did the best job.
Keeping a smile on his face and constantly smiling and waving his hands eagerly, it was the standard of all the best looks to show at the event.
The princess outfit also naturally matched her current behavior.

"…"

Next to him, Im Ha-eun was dealing with it a little stiffly.
She often blushed as if she was ashamed of the outfit she was wearing, and even frowned whenever people enthusiastically cheered.
A girl who is already familiar with sexy outfits is too exposed, so there's no way…
Are you so ashamed of being an otaku, Ha Eun-ah!

'If I had known it would be like this, I would have given you an order…'

If I had said just one word in advance before walking around, I would have been able to do my job well and greet people naturally, like when I was filming an advertisement video.
I'm sorry in many ways.

However, compared to Minji, Haeun had nothing to worry about.

"…"

Minji doesn't even say hello properly, but rather snoops here and there.
His gaze was constantly moving, chasing goods sold here and there or events.

'I told you to work. Who told you to watch, Minji? .'

It's good that she got motivated by making her do what she likes, but it's not until that motivation leads to virtue.
No, you're at work right now… I'll give you a tour later…
As I was walking along, praying earnestly in my heart, a doll mask of a mascot character from a game company approached me.

" (Japanese)Hmmm, they're all very pretty."
"Who… Oh, Mr. Nakamura?"
" (Japanese)Hi Mr. Lee, excuse me for wearing this outfit."

He's a person who sold his face, so he's walking around in disguise.

" (Japanese)Hey, you did a really good job asking all three of you to cosplay! I didn't expect it to be so well-received. From the look to the body, it's perfect…"
"Uh, what, high, high."

I couldn't understand the words properly because my Japanese skills were not yet very good, but judging from the tone of voice and the words I understood, it seemed like a compliment, so I roughly agreed.

" (Japanese)Freyja's shy and tsun-tsuk look, the acting was perfect. It's method acting itself. The acting in the commercials wasn't worth it."
"Um, tsun-tsun… I'm sorry, he's so tsun-tsun? If you have time, laugh a little more, umm, I will make a smile, a smile."
" (Japanese)Besides, Mr. Baku! You do a great job playing Orianna! Orianna herself…! I found out yesterday, but there are so many things I know. She brings out her character very well, and it's very nice."
"Baku, um, it's about Minji. I don't know what it is, but if it's very good, it's good. Hi-hi."
" (Japanese)Astraia is also doing a good job as a kind princess… And she's the best. Please continue to do well. I'll just go."

She's a doll mask, no, Nakamura, who just says what she wants to say and leaves.
I think he might have given some compliments and instructions, but I'm very sorry that I couldn't understand.

'I'm not angry, so there won't be a big problem if I keep the status quo…?'

I will continue to follow you and give you instructions to do things properly when the timing is right.
However, when the timing will fly, it would be nice if it came out quickly.

I kept following the kids who wandered around like that, but in the end, I couldn't give them any instructions until they got ready for the stage.

After The Queens went around eagerly greeting passers-by, the next thing was a stage performance.
It was a performance that had already been prepared several times, so they performed well on stage even while wearing cosplay costumes.
The onlookers also showed enthusiastic reactions.

"What the hell is that… Fluorescent stick? At a show? Dancing?"
"It's just like a unique cheering culture."
"Really…? I was surprised to see something like this for the first time."

Yu Ga-hye was a little surprised by the reaction, but Lee Se-jin was very satisfied.
It was because excited fans waved fluorescent sticks not only for the opening song of the game, but also for The Queens' original stage.
Having fun together, and getting stuck in the choreography of the kids and opening their mouths…

'At this level, the stage is a success. I was a bit inexperienced when I was walking around, so I was worried…'

After finishing the stage well, the talk show was the last thing I did.
Lee Se-jin nodded as he saw The Queens sitting in a corner with the production team and voice actors in the center.

"Uhhh, is it for face signs?"

While the director and voice actors gathered and chatted hard, The Queens sat quietly beside them.
There were times when the question arrow returned, but there were few opportunities for them to talk.
Lee Se-jin was satisfied with that appearance.

'Yes, this is correct.'

It's best to calmly end the event by calmly addressing your face, rather than giving the people here a bit of an image to blame for by talking nonsense.
It's great enough to sit like this on a talk show and take one more look at people's eyes, ummm.

"Okay~ Next, I'd like to have a quiz time."
"Ohhh, quiz time!"

Clap clap clap.

"It's time to check the knowledge and affection of the voice actors and developers, so please, everyone here, please do your best?"
"Yes~"

That's why when the quiz show started, Sejin Lee covered his mouth with his hand in front of the kids and said with a gaping mouth.

'Do it in moderation, in moderation.'

It's good to actively participate in the quiz show and put a stamp on your face, but you should be careful not to get too excited and get a bad image.
It was Lee Se-jin's idea, and it was an ordinary and passable judgment.
But…

"As a prize, what a surprise! We will give you a limited edition 1/7 scale Freya figure."
'That one will come out in a month…!'

It sounded different to Minji, who was blinded by the products of the quiz show.

'Do you want me to work hard…? That's right, that's how it should be, okay brother…!'

It was Park Min-ji, who was the opposite of Sang-sang and the tension went up.

"There are a lot of people who participated, so I'll pick a representative for each team. Yumi is from our XEX Solver voice actor team… And from The Queens, the Grand Ragnarok cosplay team…"
"Freya figurine, Freya should be the representative, isn't it?"
"Ahaha, that's right! Our Freya-sama!"
"Huh? Me?"

Lim Ha-eun, who was not able to understand what was being said, was taken aback when the interpreter whispered to her.

"Unnie, I'll tell you the answer, so just tell me!"
"Okay, I'll do as you say."
"Then, the first problem, Freya's famous line and defeat…"
〈 Beep!〉

The bell in front of The Queens rang before I could finish talking about the problem.

"Oh, cosplay team! It's amazing that you can answer the questions before you even hear them."
"It's 'Kuu, Korose!', The correct answer."
"Uh… That, keut, Colosse."
"That's the correct answer! You know perfectly well because it's your line."
"Awesome!"
"Wow, Sugoi-"

Everyone applauded in a warm atmosphere.

"Then, the second problem, the ultimate skill of Luna, a new character in XEX, has a knockback judgment for herself, and the maximum that can fly with that knockback…"
〈 Beep!〉

Again, the bell in front of The Queens rang.

"10 meters, oh, so… 'Jyu-Metoru'"
"Uh… 'Jumetol'?"
"That's the correct answer! Ohh, this is true… Have you played XEX as well?"
"Uh, that, yes, high, high, high."
"Great-!"
"As expected, to the extent of cosplaying, it seems that you also like games."

Still warm atmosphere.
However, after that, when the fifth quiz was answered in a row, the atmosphere started to get weird little by little.

'Uh, shouldn't it be like this?'
'I need to match it evenly… But this is a bit strange…'

The MCs who host the quiz show looked at the director and others to see if they were okay,

'No, I'm a game developer, and if I can't get a single problem right, I don't have anything to say about this.'
'Still, I think I'll have to solve the problem with the character I'm in charge of.'

The developer team and the voice actor team began to crack their pride little by little,

"Suge-Cosplay team is serious."
"You've brought Honmono, Honmono."
"That's enough to say that she's the goddess of our game."
"I have no choice but to admit it, if it's that level of skill."
"That's Honmono Freya, it's so good."
"Korean game otaku idols, they do quite a bit."

Fans watching it were admiring Im Ha-eun, who played the role of the cosplay team, or Freyja.

'…Are you okay?'

Lee Se-jin was initially taken aback by Park Min-ji's runaway, but changed his mind after seeing people's reactions.
First of all, the host is not saying anything, and whenever Lim Ha-eun (feat. Park Min-ji) gets the right answer, the onlookers are cheering.
Well, if it's an idol who seems genuinely interested in their favorite game, the evaluation can only be positive.

'Yeah, work hard to get all the correct answers right, Minji.'

What is good is good
Lee Se-jin thought so and continued to quietly watch the quiz show.
However, in the heart of Im Ha-eun, who was in the middle of the reaction, something strange started to stir.

'What? There's something strange… The eyes looking at me are strangely twisted…"
"Sister, 'Anohana no Hatede'."
"Uh, uh… 'Anohana no Hatede.'"
"Another correct answer! Great! This was a title that was released one day five years ago and then changed in a hurry!
"Uh, what… Hey hey hey…"

In that way, Im Ha-eun developed an otaku image without even realizing it, but it was only later that she found out about it.

With Minji's crazy runaway show, our kids overwhelmingly won Quiz Time.
Since Freyja rode the figure of Freyja, something came out well, and the reaction from both the officials and fans was good.
I had the timing to whisper in the middle of it, so I had Freyja perform 'Keep Kill' once, and everyone cheered and went wild.
After that, we did one more round of greetings until the closing, and this time people were following us around like crazy, so we were able to realize how successfully our kids had finished the event.

'It was enough to just take a picture of my eyes… This popularity, I can make good use of it.'

It can be said that one way to advance into Japan was added.
Good job and dinner.
After amicably saying goodbye to the director and receiving a cosplay costume as a souvenir, I went back to the hotel and entered the room.

"Phew, I'm tired."

It's only the first day, but I'm pretty tired.
Maybe it's because I'm in a foreign country for things I'm not used to, so I pay more attention than usual.
Or is it because of that woman named Yu Ga-hye?

'I couldn't find out what the plan was.'

As she chatted, she tried to pry into her heart little by little, but she was a woman who was just talking hard about work.
She rarely talks about herself, but only asks work-related questions, such as how well she controls her children and whether she has any difficulties while managing alone.
Should she dig out in a slightly different way?

'If you have to, you might have to ask directly why the CCTV was deleted. It may be a last resort.'

〈 Knock! 〉

A message notification sound that rings as if it is interrupting my thoughts.

〉 Im Ha-eun: Are you sleeping?

When someone said it, it was Lim Ha-eun.

〉 me: no
〉 Me: Why?
〉 Im Ha-eun: It's just nothing special

She talks to that point and becomes quiet for a while.

〉 Lim Ha-eun: Night walk
〉 Lim Ha-eun: Won't you?

The message sent with a slight gap seemed to contain meanings other than letters.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 85
Chapter 85 – Are You Thinking Dirty When You See Me?

When I dressed roughly and went to the hotel entrance, Ha-eun was already waiting there.
Dressed so beautifully in a light trench coat, knitted tee, and skirt, her appearance was noticeable even from a distance.
Her appearance itself is so superior, so seeing it from afar is the pictorial itself.

'Even people passing by can see it.'

The hotel guests as well as her employees glanced at her, but Ha-eun didn't pay attention to those eyes and just quietly looked at her cell phone.
She was about 10 steps away when she felt my presence and looked up.
Color blooms on Ha-eun's achromatic face when she sees me approaching.

"Late."

She walked right towards me and started beating her.

"I came out right after being contacted. Aren't you too quick?"
"Huh."

Ha-eun chews on my words.

"I'm going to the convenience store I saw on the way. Hurry up and follow me."
"If it's a convenience store, there's one right next to it, right?"
"Not here. Family Mart doesn't have what I'm looking for. I'll go to the 7-Eleven."

Ha-eun took the lead, speaking bluntly at her joking remarks.
She followed him and she stood right next to him.
She seemed to be familiar with something, but walking together on an unfamiliar street made me feel a fresh breeze blowing deep into my heart.
I guess he feels the same way as me.
Suddenly, her doubts bloomed and she turned her gaze to Ha-eun, and her eyes met hers.

"…" "…What?"
"Uh, no. Just…"

She looked at Ha-eun's face for a while without saying a word, then asked a question to break the awkward atmosphere.

"Didn't you wear a mask?"
"This is Japan~ It's okay since I haven't sold my face yet."
"I said let's wear it anyway."
"I know~ But, every time I go out somewhere, it's frustrating to have to wear a mask and a hat with a full set. It's okay here because the face hasn't been sold yet. Be flexible at least a little bit. No, should I say judo-ri?"
"Everyone who passes by will glance at you."
"Huh? Really?"
"Yeah, look."
"No, did you already sell your face just because you ran an event today?"

Ha-eun looks up at her coat collar in bewilderment.

"Keukkeuk, can you already recognize all of them with just one?"
"Right?"
"They told me right away with a YouTube ad video, so they're recognizing it."
"Huh? Jin… No no, that can't be the case. Are you kidding me again?"
"If you look at the number of views of your ad video by country on You Tube, the number of views in Japan is quite high. There are many Japanese people who posted your song because it is not fair."
"Really?"
"Yeah. Besides, the Japanese side of our music video has a sweet number of views… Isn't the first language subtitled in Japanese?"

At my words, this time Ha-eun hurriedly took her mask out of her pocket and held it up.

"Ai-ssi, if it's something like that, you have to say it quickly! I didn't even think that would happen…"
"I don't think people passing by recognized you because you said… If they did, they would have asked for your autograph."
"…"

Ha-eun stopped trying to put on her mask and glared at me.

"Hey, this is a joke again…"
"But it's true that people glance at you. Take a good look."

At my words, Haeun glanced around her.
Every time her eyes met Ha-eun's, the men who had been secretly watching her looked at her startled and hurried on their way.
Seeing them run away as if they were caught doing something bad, it made me wonder how timid the people in this country are.

"Why are you looking at me like that?"
"Why, why?"

Haeun put her mouth to her ear.

"It's because you're pretty."
"!?"

Ha-eun's face brightened.

"You are a woman whose face and body are so amazing that every man passing by sees her."
"Is that so… That's natural."

Even as her lips twisted into worms, Ha-eun replied that she was natural.
It's so cute how she desperately holds back her shame.
She must have gotten tired of being told that she was pretty, but why does she have such little resistance? It's not Minji.

'If you think about it, I don't think it was like this in the past…'
"Is it good to go on a date with a beauty like that?"

Ha-eun asked with a mischievous expression on her face, so she answered with a smile.

"Yeah. Very good."
"…Chit."

Haeun clicked her tongue and turned her face away.
I guess I wanted to embarrass myself, but I can't help it.

"It feels good to walk the streets at night with such a beauty."
"That, yes, it should be. Of course it should be…"
"It's just so good just to walk together, and her heart is pounding. And again…"
"Oh, okay. Be quiet. I said something stupid."

She is the one who loses instantly with just a little teasing.
I wonder if it was the assistant's effect that made him so weak after being baptized with compliments.
She walked quietly for a while, savoring her bashful face, and soon she arrived in front of a 7-Eleven convenience store.
But she just passed in front of it.

"Ha-eun, did you arrive here?"
"…Not here."

Saying that, Ha-eun pointed her finger at the back of her convenience store.

"That, well… I saw it on the way…"

There was a small park where her finger pointed.

"…What I want to eat is… Over there…"

With those words, Ha-eun slightly lowered the collar of her coat.
With the familiar choker worn around her neck, she was eagerly seducing me.

The place she entered with Ha-eun was not a park, but a shrine.
At the entrance, there was a torii gate seen in some anime, and as soon as we went through it and climbed the stairs a little, we were greeted by a small precinct suitable for a small shrine.
However, there was a path leading back to the back of the shrine, and behind it was a dark forest.
There are few people and there are hardly any streetlights, so it doesn't look very suitable for a walk.
But that's why it was quite the right place for the two of us now.

"I managed to find this place."
"Looking at Minji, there are always forests to walk in in Japanese temples, right? Aren't all of them like that?"
"No, it can't be."

She said that and looked at Ha-eun for a while.

"…But what was Minji looking at?"
"Ah, that's, uh, it's just cartoons and animations. Minji likes those things."
"That manga always had this atmosphere…"

If it's a manga and anime that shows the forest behind the shrine at night, then that's 100 if 100…

"You saw a dirty cartoon."
"Huh? What are you talking about, it's not like that."
"Only erotic comics have this kind of atmosphere."
"…"

Ha-eun, speechless, immediately counterattacked.

"You, how do you know that? Didn't you just say it out of prejudice?"
"I watch a lot of stuff like this too. I like erotic comics."
"What? Rice, pervert bastard…"

Ha-eun swears at my honest answer.
Thank you for the compliment.

"Anyway, I thought you'd see something like that…"
"Bo, it's been a while since I saw it! It's just recently… Just a little bit…"
"Hey, really?"
"Yeah! That, after filming the commercial… But since it became my job, I wanted to pay attention to it… So I looked at this and that… Somehow… That, but I just happened to see it, I just watched a cartoon. After looking at this and that a lot, it just took a little bit of naughty stuff…"
"There are no cartoons featuring your character."
"What are you talking about? Freya is the main character a lot!"
"There's no 'official' manga, there are loads of doujinshi. Just raunchy manga drawn by people."
"…Really?"
"Yeah. You've seen a lot of stuff like that, haven't you?"
"…"

Ha-eun turned her head and muttered, 'Park Min-ji, this is real…'.

"Have you tried to empathize with yourself while watching Freyja getting screwed up in a doujinshi? Imagining that she was just getting hurt…"
"…"

As expected, Haeun didn't answer.
That was a good enough sign of positivity.

"…Did you masturbate while watching that erotic cartoon?"
"That, that! No, that…"

And vehement denial is a great counter-evidence that it has hit the mark perfectly.
That's right.

"Then…"

She must have reached a place where no light was shining, she put her hand on her waist and dragged her into the grass.
The rustling of grass is strangely loud.

"You must have imagined that while cosplaying today? It reminds me of masturbation."
"…That, that's…"
"Tell me honestly."
"Uh…"
"It's an order."
"…Uh, uh… Uh, yeah…"
"Yeah…Was it like that from the beginning? Or from the time you got dressed?"

She whispered in her ear and unfastened her waist belt with her hand.
Then she slipped her hand between her tight waist and gently touched the top of her panties.

"Since when have you been having dirty thoughts?"
"That's… Yes, when you came in…"
"When you enter the locker room? Do you think that when you see me?"
"Everything, of course… Ugh, ugh, there… Ugh… Ah…"

Ha-eun responds just by gently scratching her panties.
Sensitivity is several times higher than usual, probably because it was left unattended for a long time because it was busy.

"You're completely perverted, Ha-eun."
"Ah, no… That's not it… My sister wants you…"
"Did it happen because Soye and Minji provoked me?"

Ha-eun swung at my question and turned her head to stare at her.

"My sister and Minji always take care of me and neglect me…! You didn't use the clothes I brought with you the other day, you enjoyed it with Minji instead of me. At that time, I only handed over the dirty clothes…"

Oh I have nothing to say about this

"Sorry."

He apologized and kissed her.
A light kiss where the lips overlap and only taste the tips of each other's tongues.

"I'll take care of it now. As much as I haven't taken care of for several days."

At my words, Ha-eun kissed me this time.
It was a deep kiss that put my tongue deep into my mouth as if I had been waiting for those words.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 86
Chapter 86 – I Need to Move Quickly Too

"Ehehe…"

Inside the hotel, inside the room at The Queens.
Park Min-ji was just smiling as she looked over the figure she received as a prize.
He put his eyes close to the box containing the figure, inspected it closely, and tested various angles to somehow check the lower part of the figure.
Shin So-ye, who was watching her from the side, asked a question to hang out with her.

"Minji, why are you looking at the box upside down?"
"I want to see the panties…"
"…Panties?"
"Yeah… Ehehe…"
"…"

It's a jaw-dropping experience from the first question.
Shin So-ye, feeling both her perplexity and curiosity, somehow came up with the next question.

"Panty…Why?"
"Originally the most… Important part… I have to check it…"

Is that the most important part? Why…?
Soye was taken aback, but she soon put the curiosity aside.
As for Minji's hobbies, she knew from experience that she had better let go of things she couldn't understand.
Shin So-ye changed the direction of her question.

"I see… Why do you look so uncomfortable? Just tear it open and examine it."
"That's later… Slow down…"

It's a valuable item, so you want to save it.
The psychology is a bit understandable.

"This is opening… I'm going to record…"
"Oh, that would be nice. People who like this game would also like to respond."
"Yes…"
"But do you have to get permission from Sejin before doing it? All SNS activities have to get permission in advance."
"Yes…"

Park Min-ji nodded her head, but her gaze was perfectly fixed on the figure.
Shin So-ye checked her time by looking at that face.

'They said they went to the convenience store, but it's late.'

It's already been 15 minutes since Im Ha-eun went to the convenience store for a while.
There was a convenience store on the ground floor of the hotel, so she should be back in 10 minutes…

'Ha-eun moved quickly.'

This morning, when she pranked Lee Se-jin in the locker room at the event, Shin So-ye recognized it right away.
Lee Se-jin also had a lot of piles, but the fact that Im Ha-eun was the most piled up than anyone else.

'As soon as I saw that Sejin had an erection, her face blushed…'

She told me the day before she came to Japan.
As long as it doesn't interfere with the schedule, let's all try to seduce Sejin on our own. At that time, let's not worry about the rest of the people.
Shin So-ye proposed it first because she was excited about her trip and didn't want to suppress her younger siblings.

'Well, Ha-eun was the most piled.'

I've been so busy over the past few days that everyone in the group hasn't had much time to do.
In particular, Ha-eun's solo activities increased dramatically, so she didn't have much time.
Perhaps her desires and, of course, the stress accumulated countless times.
It's Minji, she says she's a fan now.

'Even so, I'd never expect her to move as soon as today's event is over.'

Aren't you tired?
Ha-eun has the best stamina out of the three, but I didn't expect her to be at this level.
I should have taken a break today and twisted it from tomorrow, but I was a bit slow.

'I have to move quickly too.'

Shin So-ye began to think of several scenarios in her head.

Ha-eun put her tongue in her mouth and started sucking every nook and cranny of my tongue as if it were a tantrum.
Is it because she hasn't taken care of her for a long time, or is it because she's excited about being in a new place?
Her kisses were more aggressive than any kisses she had ever given.
She touched her breasts in response to the kiss.
As soon as I put my hand through her clothes and pinched the top of her bra, she reacted immediately.

"Ha ha, yuh!"
"Shh, shh."

Ha-eun covered her mouth as if she wanted to take aback at my words.
I didn't feel the presence of people around me, but there's nothing wrong with being careful.

"Haha…"
"Your body is completely hot."

Instead of answering my words, Ha-eun touched my crotch with her hand.
Her cock, already bursting with erection, squirmed in response to the touch, even in her pants and panties.

Swoop.

She immediately unzipped her zip and pulled out my cock.
It seems that there was really a lot of desire.
No answer, just coveting my body.

"Haha…"

Ha-eun squatted down, and she put my cock in front of her face, breathing heavily.
The way he openly covets my things made my cock swell with eroticism.

"Chung…"

Ha-eun puts the tip of that cock in her mouth.
She began licking her glans slowly with her tongue, as if eating a delicious dessert.
I tasted my pre-cum with the tip of her tongue as if it were honey, and eventually sucked on one side.

"Chew, chuu, chuu, chuu, chuu, chuu, chuu…"
"Ha ha, whoa…"

A moan came out of her mouth, which I felt for the first time in a long time.
Strong and powerful, unlike the other two, she was just stimulating the bite that was true to her desire to eat my cock.

"Howup."

Ha-eun, who was tasting her glans like that, put her entire cock into her mouth.
She swallows her glans as well as her pillars in her mouth and sucks my cock madly with her tongue.
My cock didn't fit all in her mouth, but she swallowed as deeply as she could.

"Chung, chuu-oop, how-oop, chug, chug…"

Only obscene sounds echoed little by little in the quiet forest.
The sound of her sucking on my cock, the silhouette of her serving me to the fullest as she moves her face back and forth, and above all the hot feeling in her mouth that I can feel all over the cock…
It was too much stimulation for me, which had accumulated over the past few days.

"Oops?!"

Eventually, he couldn't stand it and grabbed her head.
Then I put my cock deep inside his mouth.
A glans that reaches the throat in an instant.
Ha-eun was taken aback by the sudden movement, but she accepted it immediately.

"Chew-wop, chu-wop…"

Ha-eun now uses her throat to suck me hard.
I continued to shake her cock, feeling it deep inside her mouth.
Every time my waist moved and her face moved, I could see the contrast between the hot air inside her mouth and the cold air outside.

"Puha!"

It's hard to sustain for a long time if it hurts to the throat.
Ha-eun immediately spits my cock out of her mouth.

"Pheuhe, heuuuuu…"

She coughs in pain.
When I lifted her face to see if it was okay, I could see sparkling tears in her eyes.

"It's okay?"
"Ha, ha, ha, ha, whoa…"

Ha-eun gasped like an animal at my question, then she rummaged in her pocket and took out her condom.

"As soon as…"

Ha-eun unwraps the condom she took out and puts it on my cock right away.

"Let's do it…"

However, since her surroundings were dark and she had little experience of putting condoms on me, she continued to fail.
While caressing my cock with her clumsy hands, she brought her condom to her glans, and while trying to put on the condom that didn't fit well, she gently stroked my cock several times with that hand.
I tried to put a condom on it instead, but I liked the clumsy movement and touch, so I watched it quietly.

"Done…"

Ha-eun, who struggled with a condom for a long time, let out her clear voice.
She had a cute voice, so she stroked it.
She stood up as she took my touch and she turned right back.
She grabs a tree and sticks her butt right over there.

"Quick… Come…"

At that, she grabbed her hips with her hands.

"I'm sorry…!"

Ha-eun responds by lowering her voice as much as possible.
She pulls up her skirt and pulls down her wet panties, revealing her wet petals.
She was so hot that even though she couldn't see very well in the dark, she could see a little steam coming out of her cunt.

"Yes…"

Suwook.

Her cock slid gently into her warm, smooth cunt.
Ha-eun's pussy, which is now accustomed to the shape of my cock, accepts my cock very accustomed to it.

Whoops, whoops…

It gave her body time to prepare before taking the plunge.
I gently rubbed her insides, giving the insides time to shape to fit mine.

"Hurry up, hurry up…"

Ha-eun shook her hips a little as if she couldn't stand it.
Her baby even moves her back and forth by moving her waist.
The impatient look was erotic for no reason and I liked her.

Poke… Pluck.

In response, she pulled her back back, but then she moved as well, and her cock was pulled out of her cunt.
She sees the love juice dripping with him.
Her cunt and the juice connecting the tip of my glans shimmered and showed off its presence.
Rather, thanks to the darkness, the small sparkle is more noticeable.

"Ah… Don't be kidding me…"

Ha-eun immediately burns her baby.

Match!

As a signal to calm down, I slapped her butt with the palm of my hand.

"Sweet!"

Ha-eun trembled at my touch.
Her cunt leaked and dripped onto the floor.

Soowook…

It was inserted back into her cunt.

"Haaa…"

She let out a sigh of pleasure as if she had been waiting.

Poke, poke…

Slowly rocking her back, he squeezed the inside of her cunt.
This time, so as not to fall out, she did her piston quality to her beat.
When she pulls her ass in front of her, pull her back until it's breathtaking, then when she sticks her ass back again, put her cock in it all the way to the root of her…
The cock that moved more than when it was on top gave me that much greater pleasure.
I tasted her cunt from the tip of my glans through the pillar to the tip of the root, scratched the inside of her pussy and stimulated it as much as I could, so I could feel Soye's inside more sticky than usual.

"Haaaaa…"

Instead of moaning, Haeun let out a sigh frantically.
I also felt so good that I wanted to groan.
Despite the distance of 0.01 mm, it seemed to taste the whole of her cunt.

'It would feel many times better if it was raw.'

Poke poke puck puck puck puck puck…

Resisting the urge, he began shaking his back violently.
Every time that happened, Ha-eun's strong buttocks swayed, and the tree she was holding swayed little by little.

Pork poke, poke poke, poke poke!
Puck, puck, puck, puck…!
Sussuk…

The sound of Ha-eun's goo juice, the sound of her flesh clashing with mine, and the sound of trees shaking and leaves shaking were all mixed together.
But was it too noisy?
I started hearing footsteps in the distance.

"(Japanese) Hey… Is there someone?"
"Ugh."
"Huh…!"

I was startled by the sudden voice and stopped moving.
I covered the mouth of Ha-eun, who was exhaling heavily, and put her body close to the back of a tree.

"(Japanese) Is anyone there?"

The light of the flashlight begins to light up with a voice.
I put her body completely behind Ha-eun.
The inserted cock was pushed all the way into her cunt.

Trudge.

Footsteps approaching closer and closer.
The light from the flashlight as she moved around and searched the bush barely came out and Ha-eun passed her side as well.

"…"

Now, if you move even a little, you will be noticed.
I clung to her even more as Ha-eun wrapped her body in her arms.

I'm going to have a good time…

It was then.
Ha-eun moved her hips.
It wasn't a mistake.
Slowly and surely, she started shaking her own hips.
She shakes her hips on her own, eager to taste my cock again and again.

"…"

Ha-eun's eyes, turning her head and looking at me, were talking to me.

'What if someone comes?'
'It's overseas anyway, so I won't recognize it.'
'So let's just have fun. If we get caught, then we can run away.'

Those eyes that are full of her desires and just demand her immediate pleasure.

"(Japanese) Who is it?"

Ignoring human voices and lights approaching, she began moving her hips faster and faster.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 87
Chapter 87 – I Know. It's a Male Physiology

"(Japanese) Is anyone there?"

Suspicious voices and approaching footsteps.
The light that illuminates the surroundings intermittently according to it.
Despite the very dangerous situation, Ha-eun steadily tasted my cock.
He moved his hips to get my cock to scrape the inside of my vagina, wiggling her hips and squeezing my cock.
In addition, she gives strength to her firm and narrow pussy, and sucks my dick with all her might.

Poke, poke…
Shake shake…

Maybe it's because he moved his back by sticking to a tree?
The tree on which we leaned swayed and made a grim sound.
There's always someone coming close, but there's nothing good about letting them know they're here.
I pulled Ha-eun's arms and pulled her body off the tree.
And I pulled her arm tight with my hand.
Then, Ha-eun shook her hips little by little, as if to strangle her.
Are you doing this to embarrass me?

'He's really…!'

If so, you should be upset.
I shook my back slowly without stopping.

Poke… Poke…

Slowly and with a scratching sensation, he began to stroke every nook and cranny.
Rather than fucking fast, he moved slowly, as if tasting the inside of her vagina.
Every time that happens, Ha-eun's tight and tight pussy bites my cock, fully enjoying the feel of her cock.
The chewy inside of the vagina hugs my cock, enjoying the tight sensation and repeating the scratching slowly.

"Huh, huh…"

The tugging on her arms pushed his cock all the way inside her.
Ha-eun eventually let out a moan the size of a mosquito at the sensation of scratching the walls of her vagina as well as the entrance to her womb.
It was a sound that could only be heard by me, who was concentrating on Ha-eun and savoring her heart to the fullest.
In her nervousness that she was playing her game of chicken, her cock swelled with every slight reaction of hers.

"(Japanese) Hmmm, did I hear that wrong…?"

The footsteps that had been walking around for a while began to fade away.
Along with him, the light from her flashlight disappeared into the distance.
Glad I didn't notice.

Pork poke… Puck, puck, puck…!

When no one approached me, I increased my speed.
In the forest that had been quiet just before, the sound of stabbing and the sound of her buttocks reverberating again.

"Yeah, ugh, hauuu…!"

Ha-eun's moaning got a little louder.
He groaned because he wanted to vent his pleasure, but his voice was so high that it wouldn't be noticed by people passing by.
She is also in control.

'Even though I knew how to control it, I just deliberately moved at that dangerous moment…!'

Match!

With her right hand, she hit Ha-eun's butt with force.

"Aw!"

This time, Ha-eun couldn't stand it and raised her voice.
I put my hand over her mouth to keep her from making noise, and she immediately put her hand in her mouth.
He inserts the tip of her finger into her mouth and sucks as hard as he would on her cock.

"The other side… Chew-up, ha-uh, aang… Aang, Aang… Joe, ok, there… Ah… Hah… Cheap cheap cheap, uh… Haang…!"

Ha-eun sucks my finger and groans again.
I kept hitting Ha-eun's butt and fucking her like crazy.
Her warm tongue felt at the tip of her fingertips, her sticky saliva … And her cock's warm cunt, piercing love juice …
Every time I hit her buttocks with her other hand, that firm and chewy buttocks became hot and red.

Shake it…!
Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck!

He didn't care if the tree on which her Ha-eun was leaning swayed like crazy, he just focused on shaking her waist at her over and over again.
Perhaps because she was wearing a condom, her ejaculation didn't come up well, so she had to continue fucking like crazy.

"Uuuuu…!"

She spit out her fingers before she knew it and Ha-eun let out her moans.
I hit her on the butt with my free right hand as well.

"Hyaaaaah!"

Ha-eun's schooling gets a little rougher.
I liked the sound of it and she continued to slap her on the ass and continue to fuck her.
Every time I heard a clicking sound, Ha-eun's cunt tightened and sucked my cock hard.
The sticky, tight pussy squeezes and squeezes my cock.
In response, she sped up her piston vagina.

"Ahhhhh! You are so… Hahhh, ahhhhh!"

As she moved faster, Ha-eun's body shook.
She held her tight around the waist and continued to stir inside her cunt.
Suddenly, a feeling of ejaculation rushed in and tugged at her arms.
She grabbed both of her hands and pulled them as far as they could, pushing my cock all the way into her cunt.

Beautiful…!

My cock banging on the entrance of the womb and ejaculating.
Along with the pleasure of ejaculating like crazy, I felt the dissatisfaction that the semen couldn't be ejected coolly because of the condom.

View, view, view, view, view…!

"Ahhh…!"

Can you feel the semen ejaculating inside the condom?
Each time her gulp fired her semen, Ha-eun reacted with her body trembling little by little.
As if she wanted my semen, the inside of her vagina slithered, and she kept squeezing and loosening my cock.

"Whoa…"

After ejaculation, the cock was removed.
Saying that the tight pussy was not enough, he bit on my cock, and thanks to that, the condom came off at the same time as he pulled it out.

Jerking…

Ha-eun's cunt holding a condom full of semen.
The way the semen dripped out of the condom looked like it was pouring out of her vagina.

"…"

The moment I saw it, I had the urge to insert it into Ha-eun's vagina.
His still-undead cock stood erect, trembling and screaming that he wanted to fuck her right now.

"Ha, whoa… Whoa…"

I really wanted to fuck him, but Ha-eun turned to me and crouched down.
Then he started sucking my cock right away.
Ha-eun's tongue cleaning every nook and cranny of my semen-stained cock.
He sucks the tip of her glans from his lips to his tongue, then sucks every nook and cranny of the semen all over his cock.

"Zhung, chung, chup, chum oh ok… Chup chum…!"

Ha-eun, who sucked for a while, hurriedly took out another condom from her and put it on as soon as my cock was clean.

"A little more… Is it okay…?"

Ha-eun asked me as she gasped for breath with her flushed face.
But that wasn't the question.
As she asked, she had already wrapped her arms around me and rubbed my cock against the entrance of her cunt.
As their breasts pressed against each other, he could feel her plump breasts squeezing through her clothes.

"Chu-up, chu-up…"

She kissed her and inserted her standing up.
Each other's tongues and tongues, saliva and saliva mix.
My cock went into her vagina, and the copious flow of her love juices stung.

"Ah, ha, ha, ha, ha…"

Soon, Ha-eun's small arrogance began to leak out to the extent that she could only hear it in my ears.

An hour after that.
After fucking Ha-eun so much that her eyes melted, she realized that now she could be just as good sweaty as a summer night, even outdoors on a chilly evening.

It seemed a little dissatisfied.
She feared Ha-eun would be unhealthy if she stayed outside in the cold for a long time.
Ha-eun was satisfied, but she couldn't do it raw and the number of times was insufficient.
Maybe that's why, while sleeping, she began to feel strange sensations.

Skew, skew…

I think I fell asleep, but I felt like someone was sucking my cock.
From the glans to the pillars, the feeling of something soft and warm caressing my cock carefully.
The warm liquid moistened all over my cock, and at the same time a soft lump of flesh wiped away the dampness.
From the urethra to the thickest part of the glans, the structure under the rake, the part of the flesh connecting the glans and the pillar, and the entire pillar to the part of the epidermis that is normally folded and not exposed…
The soft thing that rubbed through each of the veins that had risen from the erection was tasting all of my cock, wet and warm.

"Chu-up, chump, chuu-wook…"

Then something soft covered my entire cock.
It covered my entire cock like a blanket, licking every part of me gently.
The whole cock becomes sticky in the warmth, and at the same time something soft caresses the whole cock.
Is the desire to have sex in life manifested as a dream like this…

"…Ah?"

No, it can't be a dream.
I came to my senses and opened my eyes.
The morning sun is streaming in through the window, but it is still dark inside the room.
The room was so quiet that all I could hear was the sound of my cock sucking.

"Chung, chuup, chuuuuu…"
"…Sister?"

Looking up, I saw a familiar face.

"Oh, are you awake?"
"Now… What…?"
"Ehehe, good morning."

Soye looks up at me and answers me with a voice full of love.
I quit her fellatio and she climbs up on me.
Their faces meet and their eyes meet.

"Did you sleep well?"
"Yes…"

Side.
I kissed her and kissed my lips.
Her mouth greeted me with her tongue.
I immediately hugged her tightly and focused on kissing her just as she was.
The erect cock grazed her thigh as it got a little bigger.

"Ah…"

Soye groaned at the touch.

"…Did you sleep well, sister?"
"Yes."

Simple greetings.
But that was enough.
It's just a greeting, and something else was more urgent.

'There's still time… Until I wake up.'

I glanced at the clock lying on the table.

Beep Big!

The clock rang as if it were responding to my gaze, and I immediately turned it off.
If the alarm goes off now, there is plenty of time left before gathering.

Swish.

Am I protesting that I sold my eyes for a moment?
Soye gently rubbed my cock with her thighs.
She met eyes with him and…

"Kyaang."

Right after getting out of bed, I grabbed a small object and pushed it against her wall, and she made a cute noise.
I kissed her fiercely as it was, and rubbed her lower belly with my cock.
Pre-cum, which had already leaked out, stained her belly.
She touches her crotch with one hand, and Soye is already soaked.
I couldn't hold it in any longer and lifted one of Soye's legs.

"Are you in a hurry…?"

Soye said with a laughing voice, but I didn't answer.
Perhaps because of last night's dissatisfaction, only the thought of wanting to insert her into her vagina immediately filled my head.
But then, a sound disturbing us came from the door.

Smart smart

A clear knock on the door.
The two of us stopped moving and looked at each other.

"What? Not the kids."
"Wait a minute… Oops."

It was only then that I remembered my morning schedule.
As soon as I woke up, Yuga Hye and she were supposed to talk about today's schedule.
I finally remembered that I put it off until this morning because I was having fun with Ha-eun last night.

"That's Yu Ga-hye."
"Huh? Why does that woman come to you in the morning?"
"I had a meeting. Urgently… First of all, sister, hide there."

I hurriedly hid Soye in the corner of her room, put on only her jacket, and ran straight to the door.

"…Are you running late?"

When I opened the door, what greeted me was Yu Ga-hye, who was already fully equipped with her clothes.

"I postponed the meeting until this morning because of you."
"Sorry. I'm a bit dreamy…"

I made a rough excuse, but Ga-hye Yoo's gaze, which was scanning my appearance, stopped as she turned downward.

"…"

Following her gaze, I shifted my gaze and saw the part of the pants sticking out like crazy.
His cock, which had already been so excited by the thought of being with her, rose as if it would pierce her hastily worn pajama pants.

"Um, excuse me… I'll go to the lobby on the first floor first. Slowly, yes, uh, take it slow and come back. I'll be having breakfast slowly first, oh yeah, we can talk over breakfast."
"No, this is…"
"I know. It's a man's physiological phenomenon."

Yu Ga-hye immediately closed the door as soon as she answered.

"…"

I'll turn, really.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 88
Chapter 88 – Dara Dan Dara Dan Dan!

'It was quite big.'

A buffet restaurant next to the lobby on the first floor of the hotel.
While serving vegetable salad and coffee in a bowl, Yu Ga-hye recalled the handsome Lee Se-jin she had just seen.

'The length of an adult male after erection is 13 cm. But it was far over 13cm tall. It looked twice as big as normal. If menstruation happens to that extent in the morning at a size like that… Of course he has a lot of sexual desire.'

As soon as I thought about it, a question came to my mind.

'I have such a lot of libido, but I only use apps for work…'

Men's sexuality is terrifying.
They ruin their lives just because of a single sexual desire, and sometimes they pay a lot of price to satisfy that one thing.
Until now, she was Yu Ga-hye, who learned about it while studying her psychology part through books and the Internet.
But to think that a person with such a strong sexual desire, even with a very good tool called a hypnosis app, only uses it for work…
It's also weird
No matter how you think about it, it's award-winning.

'Suppress your basic human needs. Even if you have the means to solve it at will… It's ridiculous.'

To think that she only focused on work while suppressing that strong desire, she must have some ulterior motive to do that.

'Let's check a little… Actively.'

Yu Ga-hye sipped her coffee and began to think about what could be a more active means.

Thanks to Yu Ga-hye, both So-ye and I were dissatisfied, and she left the hotel for today's schedule.
Still, she was So-ye who always smiled, but the moment she saw Yoo Ga-hye, her face hardened.

"…"

She quietly glares at Yu Ga-hye, who is waiting in front of her car.
Next to her, Ha-eun and Min-ji became strangely quiet.

"…Sister?"
"Yes?"

When I called, Soye immediately turned to her with a smile.
Hey, wouldn't it be okay to show dislike so openly?

"That… Let's always smile, smile. Because we're idols."

With the tips of her fingers, she pulled the corners of my mouth up.

"Okay, okay~"
"Suddenly, what is it?"
"Ah, that… Rin's expression… Hehe…"

Minji and Haeun laughed beside me after seeing that.
Fortunately, we managed to quickly change the atmosphere.

"Good morning, everyone."
"""…"""

However, as soon as Yu Ga-hye greeted them, the three faces hardened again.
No, not just Soye, everyone…?

"Let's get on right away."

Fortunately, Yu Ga-hye didn't notice the reaction of her children, and just opened her car door with a plain expression.

"Oh, take this too."

Yoo Ga-hye kindly handed over her water bottle, but the kids just accept it with an expressionless expression.

"Thank you, Chief Secretary."

I quickly greeted them, hoping they wouldn't notice their strange atmosphere.

'What, why are you suddenly sharpening your teeth?'

So-ye understands, but why are Ha-eun and Min-ji like this?
I'll ask again when I have time later.

Before today's event, in the dressing room.
I gave the kids some instructions.
It did very well, but yesterday there were some things that bothered me a little.

"Haeun, that… It's okay to be shy. That's fine, but don't stare at them too much as they approach."
"You like it when I stare at you?"
"It won't be all right."
"Uh… That's it, I really liked all of them… ?"
"…"

There are more people like that than I thought.
Okay, I don't have any instructions for Ha-eun.

"It's Minji. Today, instead of snooping around, let's focus on dealing with people. Understand?"
"Um… But…"
"At the end of yesterday, didn't you change your clothes beforehand and look around the venue? So today…"
"But… It's the end, so what's left properly… There wasn't… What I haven't seen yet… There are so many…"
"I have to do something, work."
"…Yes."

Minji answers but her mouth sticks out a bit.
I guess you don't like my instructions.
Thinking about yesterday's reaction, I don't think there's anything wrong with just leaving it alone…

"Let's go to a place we wanted to visit in the evening. How is it? So, how about Akihabara?"
"Gee, really?"

Minji's eyes sparkle as soon as she mentions the sacred place of otaku.

"Yes. There won't be anything special in the evening…"
"I will work hard… !"

Min-ji, who suddenly looks like flames are rising from her eyes.
Okay, first of all, Minji solved it.

"Sejin, what about me?"
"Soye noona…"

Uh… I have no instructions whatsoever.
Yesterday, So-ye was the person who laughed the best and responded the best to people.
I didn't pay much attention to Haeun or Minji, but…

"You're doing well. Do as you normally would."
"Really?"
"Yes. Really. My older sister is always good, so I have nothing more to say."

Rather a little sorry.
It's because only Soye doesn't shine too much in the spotlight.

"Ehehe…"

But as if So-ye was trying to melt away my sorry feelings, she smiled innocently.

"It's about time. Let's go, kids."

The Queens at my words get up and walk out the door.
Soye was the last to step out and whispered in my ear.

"Should I play with you tonight?"

With those words, So-ye leaves the waiting room with a smile on her eyes without waiting for an answer.
Her cock, which was in a state of dissatisfaction, reacted with a flurry of words.

'But this is a double booking.'

I already made a promise with Minji, but thinking about Soye's eyes and this morning, I think Soye should also take care of her tonight.
There won't be enough time to play with both.
… Will my sister like Akihabara too?

March on the second day.
The kids walking around and saying hello showed a much better look than yesterday.
But what was even greater was the reaction of people.
Compared to the day before, more people followed our kids around, taking pictures and cheering nonstop.
Every time Ha-eun shows her tsunts-natured appearance, exclamation bursts out, 'Keuuuuu!', And there is even a line to take a picture of her with Min-ji.

"Ms. Nakamura, please lend me one of the photo zones. I think it would be better to build people there."
"(Japanese) Well, that's a good idea. Let's go right away."

If you go around any more, you're a nuisance to the event, and you have to manage taking pictures of people.
I suggested this to Nakamura, who was still wearing a doll's outfit, and he quickly turned one of the photo zones into a space dedicated to my kids.
After that, I borrowed doll clothes and stood next to the kids, watching the people taking pictures with a hawk's eye.
There are so many guys who want to take weird pictures because kids are sexy.

'Soye is working hard…'

While monitoring the photo taking, the kids were also watching, and I could see that Soye was working hard.
The line was shorter than Minji or Haeun, but they listened intently to what people were saying, made all sorts of poses, and took pictures together while laughing…
Of course, the other two were doing well, but it was to the point where anyone could see that they were working really hard.
I wanted to take a picture of it with my phone, but… It was impossible thanks to my blunt hands.
She asked Yu Ga-hye, who served as her interpreter, to take pictures of her.

'I'll have to upload these pictures and try them out.'

If you take a lot of photos, you will find useful photos.
I'll try to do whatever I can with it.
By the way, people who take pictures, what are they all pros?
He takes a lot of pictures with a DSLR camera with a big beautiful lens.

'…I should buy a good camera too.'

It's to the point where I can feel the urge to do nothing.

The photo shoot was over, and at the end, just like yesterday, our kids sat in the chat booth as guests again.
But this time the location was different.
Yesterday it was in that corner, but this time it moved one square to the side and got closer to the center.

'You got your face stamped yesterday.'
"(Japanese) Now, let's have a gacha time."
"(Japanese) Ohhhhh… !"

Well? A familiar word comes to mind.
Gacha?

"(Japanese) Limited gacha updated today, Winter Explorer version Orianna! I'm trying to pick one… After all, Orianna should do this, right?"
"(Japanese) That's right."
"(Japanese) Wow, Orianna Sugoides, chosen by Orianna!"

With those words, everyone's eyes turned to Minji.

"(Japanese) Mr. Baku of Orianna! Let me show you one more time!"
"Ah, that, hey… !"

Minji also took out her cell phone with her face full of determination.
Along with him, a broadcast camera approaches and shows Minji's phone screen.
Soon, on the big screen behind the talk show, you can see Minji pressing the '10回引き' button…

〈 Dara Dara Dara Dara Dara~!〉

The screen window changes with cheerful and familiar sounds.
However, the loading bar did not appear, and only 10 characters without the 'new' sign appeared.

"(Japanese) Ah~ Too bad!"
"(Japanese) There is Orianna, but Orianna doesn't come out~"

People laughing and feeling sad.
However, Minji still had a serious expression.

"I'll go one more time."
"(Japanese) Oh, one more time!"
"(Japanese) Sugoi!"

〈 Dara Dara Dara Dara Dara~!〉

The screen changes once more, and the loading window still doesn't open.
The second result also did not show the 'new' sign.

"Once more!"
"(Japanese) uh, that, yeah…"

Minji did not give up and turned once more.

〈 Dara Dara Dara Dara Dara~!〉
〈 Dara Dara Dara Dara Dara~!〉
〈 Dara Dara Dara Dara Dara~!〉

Minji couldn't even look at the 'new' sign until the 5th.

"(Japanese) There is no new?"
"(Japanese) Did you pick all the characters so far?"

The onlookers began to mumble little by little.

"(Japanese) It's a pity, really~ I've used up all my jewelry now…"
"(Japanese) Orianna's passion, it's really cool."
"It's not over yet."

With those words, Minji immediately purchases in-game goods.

〈 Dara Dara Dara Dara Dara~!〉
〈 Dara Dara Dara Dara Dara~!〉

That 100,000 won money evaporated in an instant.

"(Japanese) Ah, that, calm down for now, Orianna."
"(Japanese) haha, that's right, that's right. Calm down for a moment."
"(Japanese) Originally, I get pissed off when I play gacha~!"

But Minji didn't listen to them.
I paid for the jewelry naturally like water flowing and blew it away in an instant.

〈 Dara Dara Dara Dara Dara~!〉
〈 Dara Dara Dara Dara Dara~!〉
〈 Dara Dara Dara Dara Dara~!〉

A 'new' mark that never appears for 100 years.
Uh… Apparently last time… A little bonus came out, but…

"(Japanese), let's take a breather, right?"

Nakamura hurriedly dries Minji.
It's not good to see a kid suddenly going crazy and playing gacha, but it wouldn't be good to show at the event that the new character that was created this time doesn't come out dirty.

"Only once… Let me spin one more time…"
"(Japanese) Mr. Baku, let's take a moment to catch our breath. Whoa, ha ha."
"Well, then… Give it back… !"

When Nakamura stopped, Aye Min-ji passed her phone to him.

"(Japanese) Nakamura! Pull it out!"
"(Japanese) Calm the person who has exploded!"
"(Japanese) Count your sins again, Nakamura!"
"(Japanese) It's time to answer the souls, resentment, and all of those who exploded!"

The spectators who saw it started to panic.
He subtly puts his strength into his voice, and when he sees him doing gacha gacha, it seems like he's revealing all his explosive experiences so far…

'It's a quandary. Very good.'

If Nakamura spins it once and blows it up, he'll get some more money.
In the strange atmosphere, Nakamura said while breaking out in a cold sweat.

"I'll tell you (in Japanese), but it's not like I'm doing it! I can't be sure!"
"(Japanese) Uuu~ Cowardly~"
"(Japanese) Don't run away from your sins, Nakamura~"

Amidst the booing, Nakamura pressed the gacha button, shaking her hand.

〈 Dara Dara Dara Dara Dara~!〉

And this time, the loading bar came to mind.

"Ohhh… !"
"(Japanese) Oh?"

While everyone is concentrating, a colorful illustration appears on the monitor with a 'new' mark.

〈new! Winter explorer orianna〉

"(Japanese) Yatta! You did it!"
"(Japanese) Wow, you do this."
"Wow! Thank you!"
"(Japanese) Congratulations!"
"(Japanese) You receive a present, I hope~"

Nakamura and the other guests reacted immediately.
The spectators who watched it also cheered.

"(Japanese) Waaaaa!"
"(Japanese) That's right, manipulating the odds! You manipulated it now!"
"(Japanese) Just for today, it's Gakkamura!"
"(Japanese) Reveal full accounts of all limited characters!"
"(Japanese) Orianna would be nice~!"
"(Japanese) Yare yare, I believed you!"
"(Japanese) you are the best, Orianna-chan!"

In response to the cheers of the people, Nakamura eagerly greets them with her smile.
It's fortunate that I was chosen, but it was a crisis that might have ruined the atmosphere a little bit if I made a mistake.
And beside him, Minji nodded to all these people and expressed her joy to the fullest.
Looking at it, I thought.
I need to confiscate Minji's phone one more time.

On the other hand, at that time, on one side of the venue.
He admired a picture done by a man who was going through pictures he had taken with his DSLR.

"Wow, this is really…"

The photo was taken by Shin So-ye.
A photo of her posing more prettier than usual at the photo booth earlier.
But it wasn't usually pretty.

"Everything is perfect…"

It was a photo that could be considered as a slice of life.
Soye was looking at the camera with a bright smile, and even the hand that made the heart mark was perfect.
On top of that, a single drop of sweat dripped off the top of the picture, giving her the appeal of being a 'model who works hard to show the best smile'.

"Ohhh… Suge~ What is this, really amazing?"

The man's friend peeked at the photo from the side and admired it.

"Did you film it?"
"Of course. It's my camera."
"Kiya, how did you take such a picture?"
"It is a miracle."

If you take countless shots of a scene with your photographic skills accumulated over a long period of time, there are times when effort and luck combine to create a miraculous moment.
The two men used to describe such moments as miraculous.

"Kuk-kuk, that's really true. So cool… Are you going to sell this to the event? I guess I'll give you a shot."
"No, I'm not selling this picture."
"Yes? Why?"
"I have to do this entirely on my own. You can't sell these photos to someone else for money."

At the man's words, the friend nodded.

"Then you want to post it on your Twitter?"
"Sure. You should be proud of these miraculous photos…"

The man said so, and just uploaded the picture to Zweeter.
The man next to me RT the picture right away.

Soye's best photos started to spread around Tzuyuter.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 89
Chapter 89 – I Can't, I Can't

After the event, while the kids were removing their makeup and changing their clothes, I checked people's reactions on my cell phone.

"Oh, there are some reactions in Korea as well."

I announced that I was participating in this game show, but I can't believe there are fans who follow me and take pictures of my kids…
In addition, I saw a twitter that a Korean living in Japan purposely came to see the kids and posted.
Just the fact that there are such passionate fans makes me feel quite rewarding.

'Soye will like it.'

You have to tell the kids right away.
Especially, Soye likes it anew every time I see something like this, so there is a taste that tells me.

"Umm, I don't know the Japanese keyboard."

While searching, I also tried to look at the reaction of GPiF (Game Party in Forest) in Japan, but I gave up because I couldn't type in Japanese.
There was a tag called '#GPiF_7th', so I searched based on that, but it was too hard to find anything because there were too many data.
Because people didn't know the names of the kids and only referred to them by the names of the characters they cosplayed, the information pollution was too bad.

'I'd better go back and see if the in-house public relations team checked.'

Or have Yu Ga-hye eat it.
You said that you are good at Japanese and that you came to help me, so it might be okay if I ask you a favor.

"Here you are."

She said that the tiger would come when I thought of her, and she appeared the moment I turned off her phone screen.

"Thank you for your hard work, Chief Secretary."
"Good job, Manager Lee. By the way, about tomorrow's schedule…"
"Chief Secretary, are you good at searching in Japanese?"
"Uh, yes… I do the basic stuff."
"It's great. The reaction from the kids today was really good, right? So, I want to check the reaction on the internet right away, but I don't know how to type in Japanese. Could you search Japanese kids' reactions on social media or the Internet? Where did you react… This and that."
"You mean everything?"
"Yes, everything."

We quietly exchange glances for a moment.
I put the iron plate on my face and continued talking.

"Ah, Japanese kids use Twitter well, so I think you should look at the reaction of Twitter first."
"Okay, but…"
"Let's see the reaction before tomorrow's event, and then check in the morning to see if there's anything we need to pay attention to or change."

I have to go play with the kids tonight, I don't have time to work with them.
When I'm with you, I can't even hit myself in hypnosis mode, I don't, I can't.

"Ah, I'm out. Then I'll take the kids, so let's go to the car first. Search the reaction on your phone."

I left those words and quickly ran to the kids.
It seemed that Yu Ga-hye was staring at her from behind, but she never looked back.

"Everyone did a great job."

As I said hello to the kids, Minji immediately clung to me with twinkling eyes.

"Brother, are you going right away?"

Unlike usual, Minji asks in a quick tone.

"Yeah, I promised."
"Ehehehe… !"

With a happy expression on her face, Minji took out her cell phone and started checking what she had written on her notepad.
Minji, you already had plans.

"That older sister… Would you like to go too?"
"Am I a bonus?"
"Sorry, that's not it either. My older sister is different tomorrow evening…"
"Whoops, it's okay. I was kidding. Come with me. I wonder what kind of place Minji is so interested in."

Soye who smiles refreshingly.
Thank god.
I'm worried that I won't like the tourist spots, but…

'It'll be fine… It'll be fun to see things you've never seen before, and if you have to, you can take them to some decent places.'
"Hey, me?"

Ha-eun, who hadn't even thought of her, called me.

"Yes? You?"
"Yes. Are you bullying me?"
"That's not it…"

Ha-eun didn't promise to take her, so she didn't really care.
But when she goes to sleep, her appearance becomes strange again.

"Are you okay?"
"What?"
"No um… It's a place you really don't like."

Soye has a wide range of acceptance, so I have a gut feeling that a place like Akihabara would be fine.
But to Ha-eun, it seems like a completely out-of-the-way place.

"Where is that? What's famous there? I should take a look too."
"Yeah what… It will be fine. Let's all go together."

Well, I'm not going anywhere.
If it's not good, Soye and Haeun should go to a decent place nearby, and Minji should do some shopping.

"Chief Secretary, I'm taking those kids… No, um, ok, I'll do some local research and go to the hotel. We'll take a taxi, so get in the car and go home."

She ran to her car alone and spoke to Yu Ga-hye, who was already waiting, and she slowly tilted her head.

"Field investigation… Yo?"

These are the eyes that don't believe me at all.
But I remember what she said to me.
On this business trip, he said he was my assistant manager.
So it's okay, there's no need to be stabbed by your conscience Lee Se-jin… !

"Then let's go!"

I quickly greeted them and quickly ran towards the children.

"Wow, there are so many people."

When I got out of the taxi and went to the main road, I immediately saw a huge crowd.
It was a hectic neighborhood in various ways, from people commuting to work, people shopping, and all kinds of foreigners.
I checked once more to see if the kids were wearing masks well.

"Everyone wears good disguises, don't wear them off. Now that you're getting famous, you have to be careful."
"Really…?"
"Would that happen in two days? I guess that's just what I'm saying."
"No, it's real. At least it's real here. We're at a gaming event, and this is a neighborhood that's sensitive to that."
"Oh, that's right. This is an otaku neighborhood, right?"

Ha-eun looked at her surroundings while giving a sullen answer.

"What looks interesting…"
"Many…!"

Next to him, Minji was excited with her eyes sparkling.

"… Minji, don't get too far from me. If there's something she wants to see, she'll tell me unconditionally and go see it. You'll get lost."
"What kind of kid is he?"
"Daddy."
"You're right."
"Yes…Yes?"

Saying that, the three of us look at Minji.
She couldn't hear the three of us and was busy looking around.

"Looking at Minji, Sejin didn't seem to hear you."
"Ehh… I'd like to hold your hand at least."

I can't do that, so it's a problem.

"Ha-eun hold Minji and carry her around."
"Huh? Me? You?"
"I'll be by your side too. But just in case you don't know."
"Well, it's not like I've been following you as a porter…"
"Tomorrow I'll go where you want to go."
"No thanks."

Ha-eun answered curtly and turned her gaze to Min-ji.

"Anyway, don't you eat? Minji, isn't there a restaurant here?"
"I have it… ! What would you like to eat, sister?"
"Me? Uh… What do you have?"
"Oden, steak, and curry…"
"I don't crave steak because I feel sick to my stomach. We ate oden yesterday, so let's eat curry."
"Yeah! Then the map…"

Minji quickly checks the map and walks in the lead.
As she followed, a gorilla suddenly came out of a curry shop with a signboard on it.

"Here!"
"…Really?"

Ha-eun looks at the curry house as if she can't believe it.
She was small and cramped, which I didn't like.

"It's very famous… In the Grand Ragnarok Return to Reality event, the player brought the kids… It's also the place where we ate in the first episode of Gamer's Gate…"
"…It's a restaurant, right?"
"Come on, let's go in. Eating at a place like this is one of the joys of traveling."

Ha-eun stopped grumbling at So-ye's words.

"Narrow…"
"Are you ordering with this?"
"Minji, you just take care of it and order it for 4 people."
"Yeah!"

She placed her order at the oddly outdated kiosk, went inside, and took a seat at one of the available four-person seats.

"I think everyone is watching here. Are we really selling our faces?"
"Rather than… I think it's because this is a restaurant where only men come in and eat."

Besides, all three of you are ridiculously beautiful.

"(Japanese) Yes, gorilla curry mixed katsu is here!"

Shortly after we sat down, the curry was placed in front of us almost immediately.
A large silver bowl, heaps of rice and large tempura piled on top of it, and a steaming black-brown curry covering it…

"Uh… This is a real restaurant, right? Are you Minji?"
"Yes!"

Minji laughed and ate it right away.
I also ate a bite with him.
Mmm, delicious.
It's delicious, but…

"The curry is very steamy."
"Is this Japanese curry? Mmm, the taste is fine…"
"It's not my taste."

Ha-eun reacted as if she didn't like it.
It seemed so.
It was so steamy and plentiful, it was like a male high school student would be crazy about it.
Even if it's not for Haeun, it's definitely not a restaurant for women.

"There he… It's Minji. What kind of restaurant was oden and steak?"
"Oden… It was can oden…"
"…Can oden? What is the name of the store?"
"No, it's from a vending machine… Canned oden."

Ha-eun looked at Min-ji in a daze at those words.
Did you say it was a restaurant?
He said that with only his expression, without words.

"…As for the steak?"
"It's called Super Steak, and the 1-pound steak is famous… There, the main character of 'Selective Strike'… I like it and…"
"No that… What you're talking about is not a restaurant, what should I say…"

Eventually, Ha-eun put her hand on her forehead.

"I am that… I asked where people eat deliciously…"
"Because people are delicious… Appearing in games or anime… Maybe? It's so delicious here…"
"…How is your sister?"
"Yes. It's delicious~"
"What am I asking of someone who accepts anything Minji does?"

Helping herself, Haeun took another bite of curry.

"Yes, it is delicious…"

But she doesn't like it that much.
She thought as she looked at Ha-eun who shouted that with her eyes.

'Is it okay?'

Of all the places to go tonight, this place is probably the least normal, but that kind of reaction already.

'…This must be fun, right?'

I think it will be a pleasant evening.
Except for Haeun.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 90
Chapter 90 – What? Three at the Same Time?

After finishing the meal with the steaming curry scent and coming out, Ha-eun looked at Min-ji and asked.

"Minji, where are you going now?"

At that, Minji shows her map app to Haeun.
Her map app had marks all over the place.

"Here on the map…All the places marked…"
"…All of this? Will it be time?"
"If I work hard… I'll do anything…!"
"Can't you show some of that enthusiasm during dance lessons?"
"… Go, go."

Minji desperately ignores Ha-eun's last question and takes the lead.
However, the words that she took the lead put it to shame, and she stopped right in front of a building without walking a few steps.

"First… Here…"
"A bookstore? Oh, the poster picture is pretty."

Ha-eun admires the pretty picture.
Even if she didn't know it well, it seemed that there were a lot of colorful and pretty pictures attached to it.

"Hey, go with me."

Min-ji went inside the bird bar where Ha-eun stopped for a moment.
The moment she followed her into her, Ha-eun's reaction became brighter.

"There are so many comic books? I've never seen so many."
"Wow~ Haeun-ah, look at this, it's so cute."

Ha-eun and So-ye admired the comic books placed here and there.
The sight of comic books piled up on the walls as well as on the floor in the middle of the floor seemed very strange to them.
It's delicious to look at, and compared to the curry house before, it's like a fairy.

"Up… Let's go…"

However, Minji's reaction was weaker than expected.
Moving quickly in search of the stairs, I just skim through the comic books on the way.
She followed him and hurried up to the second floor, but Minji did not stop and continued to climb the stairs.

"Hey, aren't you here to watch? Why are you in such a hurry?"
"What you're looking for… Is up there…"

That's how she goes through the 3rd floor and goes up to the 4th floor at once.
What greeted us there was a curtained entrance unlike the other floors.

〈19〉

It is a curtain with a simple red '19' mark on it.

"Hey, this is…"

Ha-eun stopped and waited, but Min-ji went inside without hesitation.

"Wow, that'll be fun~"

And, unexpectedly, Soye also laughed innocently and she easily went inside.

"Let's go in quickly. We're all in."
"Uh, that, uh…"

Leaving behind the hesitant Ha-eun, I went inside.
Soon after, she chimed in and followed, but…

"This is all… What is…"

As soon as I entered, I was shocked and stopped walking.
It deserves it too.
I was also surprised and stopped.

"It's no joke."

The moment I crossed the curtain, a different world was unfolding.
All kinds of erotic picture posters were spread all over the walls, and all the doujinshi on the counters were naked.
It was a sight full of flesh and white, never before seen in Korea.
No, no matter how much it was, the change of attitude became so severe just because a curtain was crossed.
Even the air felt different.

"Wow… That's amazing…"

Soye looked around her with admiration as if she were curious.
Minji stopped walking for a moment, perhaps a little surprised, but she quickly started looking for things.
And unlike the two women, Ha-eun stood still right in front of the entrance.
I looked up and saw that the face covered by the mask was flushed red.

"What do you think?"
"Bird, what do you think…!

When I jokingly asked, Ha-eun immediately got angry.
It is very good value for money in one word.

"Hey, look at this."

I held out a copy of a doujinshi and handed it to Ha-eun.

"It's okay, it's okay…! What are you going to show me…"
"You might like it."

Ha-eun glanced at me at my words.

"…What."

I showed her exactly the cover of the book she was holding.

"Freya humiliation doujinshi."
"My dear, this is…"
"You've just seen something like this. Oh, look here. Are there any books with a small temple in the background?"

When I handed out another book, Ha-eun grumbled.

"Oh no…!"

It's fun to see such an intense reaction to seeing a book.

"Why?"
"I like Ha-eun very much when you show me that you are here."
"Really?"

Soye joined right next to me, holding a book and showing it to Haeun.

"Ha-eun, how about this here?"
"Ah, no, not even my sister… What is she… Not ashamed of…?"
"Why~? We're all adults? Rather than that, look at the contents of this."

Soye smiled like a fox and opened the sample page and showed it to Haeun.
Then she started whispering something into his ear.

"Ah, no…! What the hell are you thinking, sister…!"

Ha-eun turns red right up to her ears.
She doesn't know what she heard, but her reaction got a little violent.
But So-ye smiled happily and whispered to her persistently.

"That's true, but something… It's too embarrassing… What? Three at the same time?

After teasing Ha-eun for a while, So-ye turned her gaze to me and smiled at her once.
The longing eyes as if they wanted to eat while scanning my body, and the tails of their eyes smiling in an arc as if they were enjoying the process in advance…
At her meaningful gaze, my body instantly felt hot and a reaction came up in my lower body.

"Everything… I chose…"

Just at the moment when she swallowed her saliva, Minji returned to me with a thick envelope.
It seemed that the calculations had been completed before I knew it.

"Oh, did you pick them all?"

As if Soye had never been like that, she returned to her usual mood.

"Yeah… Unnie, what… Are you going to buy…?"
"No, I'm fine~"

She smiled and put her book back in her hand.

"Well then shall we go?"

Soye speaks with a refreshing voice.
Haeun and I didn't say anything, just followed them with our faces blushing.

Next we headed to the arcade.
Even if it was an arcade, it was a super-large arcade that occupied the entire five-story building, not the one-story arcade seen in Korea.
Just like the doujinshi bookstore, the arcade is no joke here.
Isn't it called the sacred place of otaku for nothing?

"This time it's an arcade…"

Ha-eun muttered in a voice that was drained of energy.

"Hey, there's no such thing as an adult corner in the arcade, right?"
"It will."
"Haa, I'm just glad…"

Ha-eun shook her head as if she had just remembered.
It must have been shocking in many ways, and it must have consumed a lot of mental strength because of Soye.
So-ye was admiring him as if nothing had happened.

"Wow, there are so many dolls. They are so cute~"

What is the speed of change of attitude?
Still, Ha-eun quickly regained her energy, probably thanks to So-ye changing her mood.

"I put this level of quality as a raffle prize. It's amazing."
"That's right~"
"Sister, do you want something?"
"Can you pick me up?"
"Yes."
"Then me!"

Soye pointed to a rabbit doll wearing a pink hood in the distance.
It's a character that I've seen a few times without realizing it, but it's really cute.

"Okay, let's try."

I untied my hands and went to the machine.
I immediately put in a 1000 yen bill and focused on the moving crane and picked up the exact doll I wanted…

"Ah."

The tongs seemed to have no strength at all, and they failed to grab the doll and pull it.
Isn't this overtly deceptive?

"It's not easy after all."
"I guess so."

Still, the money I put in, I should do my best until the end… I wanted to, but the remaining 5 editions were over in an instant.
It is said that all 6 dolls failed to pick up.
Gently stroke the doll's head 51 times with a hook for only 1000 yen!
Wow, that's really great.

"Shall we try one more time…"

If you give up, you will be secretly king.

"Let's not do that, Sejin. This is an open scam."
"…Yes."

It was as Soye said.
If you try it 6 times and see that it is hopeless, it is right not to do it.

"But where are the kids?"
"Let's go find it."

I searched the first floor to find Minji and Haeun, who had disappeared before I knew it, and headed to the second floor.
The second floor was also full of claw machines, but the atmosphere of the prizes was a little different from the first floor.
If the bottom was full of cute dolls, usually things that ordinary people would like, the second floor was full of things that looked like cartoon characters, that is, things that otaku would like.

"Minji will be here."

Nod

As Soye said, we were able to find Minji on the second floor right away.

"Ugh… Please… This time…"

Minji desperately tries to pull out a figure with a claw tong.
But every time I tried, the tongs just stroked the box of the figure.
There were times when the tongs picked up the box, but even then it soon lost its strength and just dropped it on the floor.
After watching it from behind for a while, I asked Ha-eun, who was standing next to me, anxiously.

"Ha-eun, how old is he?"
"I did a lot…"
"How much did you do exactly?"
"I do not know."

Did you not monitor properly?

"Ugh…!"

When it fails again, Minji makes a strange sound.
With that, she took out her wallet and put the 10,000 yen bill right in.
Wait, 10000 yen?

〈 Diri-ri, ding-diri! 〉

The tongs move again with a cheerful sound.
And me, So-ye, and Ha-eun silently staring at their backs.

"Ugh… This time… Ah again…! Everything, again…!"

Minji works hard at operating the crane while shouting almost screaming.
As the number of remaining counts decreases as you fail in succession, it seems that those eyes are dyed with madness… Must be an illusion

"Hey… That one, the hand holding the joystick is shaking…"

Ha-eun stabbed me in the side as she spoke in a worried voice.
I was not mistaken.

"Ahhh…"

Now, while seriously contemplating how to stop a child who has almost cried, a man who appears to be an arcade employee approaches.

"(Japanese) Hey customer, can I help you?"
"Really? Ah, that, hey… !"

When Minji nodded hard, the employee smiled at her.
He took a key from his pocket and opened the claw machine's window, then took out a small screwdriver and tightened the crane's arm.
I've heard that the staff will help you if you keep failing, but I never thought I'd see you do it for real.

"(Japanese) Now then, one more time…"

After the maintenance (?) Was over, Minji immediately started the last version, and this time surprisingly, the crane picked up the figure box at once.

"Oh oh… !"

Rattle.
When the figure box falls through the product entrance, Minji hurriedly pulls it out.

"Ehehe…!"

Where did the trembling just before go, he stroked the box with a happy expression.

"(Japanese) Congratulations~!"
"Thanks… Do."

Minji nodded and greeted the staff.

"Is it that good?"
"Yeah!"

If you are happy, it will be fine.
I feel like I've been scammed, but I've pulled out the items, so what?
I don't want to limit myself to spending money while traveling.

"This time… Next to this…"
"No."
"Stop."
"No."

Minji also snooped on the machine next to it, so the three of us stopped it right away.
To make a person's resolutions come to an end in 3 seconds, he's such an amazing kid.

Still, I was satisfied that I had picked one, so after taking Minji out with a smile on her face, the place we headed to was a used figure store.
It was a very small place full of figure boxes, so it was tight enough to fit even one person in. Perhaps because it was right next to the arcade, they were selling prizes from the arcade.
It seems that some of the people who drew the prizes sold it here.

"Ah."

And among those products, of course, there was a figure that Minji had just poured over 10,000 yen into.

〈2,000 yen〉

With a price tag of less than 1/5.

"…"

Seeing that, Minji's eyes narrowed in an instant, and her face became like a desert fox.

"It's Minji." "Next time, before wasting too much money, let's think about it before we use it. Okay?"
"…Yeah."

It's a pity to lose money, but you should think of it as a good experience in life, what can I do with the money I've already lost.

"I'll buy you one of these. Don't be too depressed."

He patted Minji's back, where her tension was down, and as a consolation, bought her a figure she wanted and handed it to her as a gift.
Of course, he also bought a doll for Soye and gave it to him.
The one I tried to pick up just now was sold for only 1000 yen.

"Wow, thank you…"

Upon receiving the doll, Soye gives a very happy expression.
Even though it's not a big deal, it was to the extent that the giver's heart was warmed that he liked it like that.

After shopping in such a small store.

"Next time…"

Minji was searching for her next destination again when two men approached her.

"(Japanese) I wonder…"

Two men cautiously look at Minji and talk to them.
I wondered if it was hunting, so I quickly went and stood next to Minji.

"(Japanese) Mr. Baku… Isn't it?"
"Yes? Ah, that, hi…"
"(Japanese) Wow! That's right! You said yes!?"
"(Japanese) Wow Wow…!"

As soon as they heard Minji's answer, the two of them turned into colors and made a fuss.
…That someone already recognizes Minji?

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 91
Chapter 91 – Nihongo Tabemasen

"(Japanese) I'm a fan!"

Fang-Death.
The man who shouted with a joyful voice rummaged through the backpack he was wearing and took out a pen and notebook.

"(Japanese) If you're not rude, could you give me one autograph…!"

I couldn't understand exactly what he was saying, but I could tell exactly what he wanted just by his high-pitched voice and actions.
Minji, who had been stiff for a while, nodded her head calmly and signed an autograph.

Swipe swipe…

In the meantime, the man next to Ha-eun hesitated and approached.

"(Japanese) Hey… That… Freya-san, right? The person who cosplayed as Freya at GPiF today!"
"Uh… Watashi Nihongo Tabemasen."
"I think he recognizes you."
"I know that too!"
"(Japanese) Please sign me!"

A man bowing his head while handing over a notepad and pen.
Even if you don't know the language, you know exactly what you want.
When Ha-eun got used to signing the autograph, the man put on a very happy expression and held the autograph in his arms.
In the meantime, another fan raised his index finger and carefully asked us.

"(Japanese) That ho, by any chance… Really that… If you're not rude… Oh-oh-ok… A picture…?"
"I asked if I could take a picture…?"

Minji looked at me and asked.
We are welcome.
Word of mouth is the best.

"Do whatever you want."
"As I wish…?"
"Yes."

Still, since fan service is something you have to do because you want to do it, you handed over the choice to Minji.

"…Then, that… Hi…"
"(Japanese) Really!? Woohyeon!"
"(Japanese) Thank you! Woohyowhyo!"

It's the first time I've ever heard you smile like that.
The men who laughed like gorillas and monkeys stood next to Minji excitedly.
Then, he looks at Ha-eun with eyes full of anticipation.

"Yes, I'd like to take a picture with you too."

Ha-eun also went and stood beside him as if she was very happy.

"…"

And Soye hesitated for a moment behind her.
Neither of the men had any reaction to Soye, so it must be that she is a bit like that when she goes and shoots with them.

"Nuna, stand in the back too. I'll take a picture with you."

However, when Minji and Haeun are both taking pictures, it makes no sense that Soye, a member of the same group, is missing.
I took the cell phone from the man and waved lightly at So-ye.

"Yea, I got it."

Soye answered in the same voice as usual and stood behind the four as a background.

"Okay then, let's take a picture. Umm… Chi~z?"

Pictures taken quietly without shutter sound.

"(Japanese) Thank you, thank you!"

When I return the phone, the man is delighted with a voice that looks like he is about to cry while looking at the picture.
Yes, you should be so happy
A picture taken with all the kids together, you won't have this kind of luck in the future.

"(Japanese) That, I had a lot of fun watching the gacha show! From the reaction to the reaction, everything was so cute!"
"(Japanese) I found out after today's event, everyone said they were an idol group! Do you have a personal song for Paku?"
"Personal song… Uh, I have one… On You Tube…"
"If I search for (Japanese) what will it come up?"
"If you search for (Japanese) Queens, Youtube keeps showing British rock bands…!"

Two people talking like crazy.
While Min-ji was flustered, she answered somehow, but Ha-eun sneaked in from the side and said,

"Please don't bother me too much, huh?"

The two men openly spoke in Korean, but immediately became quiet upon seeing their expressions and atmosphere.
But they immediately became noisy again.

"(Japanese) and… Yabai yabai, the atmosphere is amazing!"
"(Japanese) Sugoi!"

However, Ha-eun's threats (?) Seemed to be just a reward for them.
I'm just happy that it's good, but I barely calm down.

"(Japanese) I'm sorry, we got too excited. Then that, we're done…"
"Have fun with (Japanese) sightseeing! Thank you! Really!"

The two men greet each other with happy and satisfied expressions and walk away.
I feel it even at fan signing events, but meeting with fans is always like a storm and hectic.

"Um, the speed of selling faces is faster than I thought."
"I have to be careful about going around Japan just because I'm in Japan. Everyone, wear a mask well… And refrain from making too much fuss, Minji." "Are you Minji?"
"Ah, yes…"

The child is standing there blankly.

"What's the matter?"
"That… Just like this… I didn't expect to be greeted outside…"
"You were the most popular at this event."
"That, but… Even outside… Until now… I didn't have anything…"

At that, he stroked Minji's head.

"It seems like you realize that you are an idol now. It's been a while since we debuted."
"Eh, no, eh…"
"Isn't it quite fun to be in the spotlight by yourself rather than in a group?"
"That… Same…"

He stroked Minji's hair a little more shyly.

"Ah… You are so strong…"
"It's because it's cute."
"Huh…"

Wooooo…!

My cell phone rang and I saw that it was a call from Yu Ga-hye.

"Yes, Chief Secretary."
〈 Sejin Lee, sorry while you are playing well.〉

Ouch.

〈I didn't want to disturb you, but I thought you should know.〉
"What happened?"
〈 An interview offer came in. They said they wanted to do an interview with The Queens on an internet broadcasting platform called 'Picastar' and an idol magazine called 'Imaga'.〉
"An interview offer? That's great."
〈 So I want to do an interview right away at tomorrow's event…〉
"Tomorrow? It's pretty urgent."
〈 Yes, so I think we should put off the sightseeing and prepare for the interview tonight…〉
"You're asking me to come back."

Ga-hye Yoo's words are valid.
But making a promise to play with the kids and suddenly canceling midway through is not a bit of a stretch.
It's also important to give yourself time to rest and adjust your condition.
I sneakily looked at Minji's face and continued to answer.

"It's going to be a bit difficult now…"

At that time, Minji held my hand.

"Why?"
"I'm OK… Prepare for the interview… Do…"

You must have heard all the conversations from the side.
Anyway, Minji showing enthusiasm…
Fan support is so great.

"…Okay, then I'll go back now."
〈Until you return, we will analyze why it became a hot topic and prepare expected questions. Enough.〉

Beep.

I hung up the phone, looked at Minji, and asked one more time.

"Are you okay? I still want to go, but there are many."
"Yeah…"

Minji nodded without hesitation.

"Okay, let's prepare for the interview! Let's go back right away."

Next to her, Ha-eun nodded her head in excitement.
It seems that this side is closer to a sense of liberation than enthusiasm.
I looked at Soye for the last time.

"Nuna, is there anything else you want to see?"
"Ugh, no."

Soye laughed and shook her head.

"Let's go now. I need to prepare for the interview."

The corners of her smile were really odd, less than a millimeter, but she looked more down than usual.

On the way back to the hotel by taxi, I asked Soye.

"Sister, is there anything that worries you?"
"Uh… Where do I look weird?"
"Yes. Very little."

At my words, Soye looked into my eyes for a moment, and then she smiled.

"Sejin is sharp~"
"It's my sister's job."
"Uh-huh…"
"Tell me anything. It's okay."

Soye scratched her cheek for a moment.

"It's nothing… For some reason, I was the only one who thought that Sejin couldn't live up to expectations."
"Yes? What does that mean?"
"No, that… Didn't both Haeun and Minji react well after coming here? Ha-eun's cosplay is also popular, and Min-ji's variety shows explode."
"Sister me… I didn't do any entertainment…"
"But I feel like I'm the only one who didn't do anything like this."
"No, you are doing well."

Even if Soye's popularity is less than the other two, I know very well that she is doing her best as she is.

"In the end, interest or popularity is a lot of luck, so it's not your sister's fault if you can't do something… She's doing her best, but what?"
"Still… It's a chance that Sejin made…"
"It's okay. You just have to keep doing well like you are now."
"That's right sister… My sister is doing really well… Unlike me… Working…"

Minji: Were you aware that you were doing a rough job?

"Thank you both. Whoops…"
"(Japanese) Yes, we have arrived~"

After paying for the taxi, she got off and went inside the hotel, where Ga-Hye Yu was waiting for us in her lobby.

"I'm almost finished organizing the content. I'll upload it to the group chat room now, so please look at it."

With those words, the four cell phones rang together.
The materials she posted are expected interview questions.

"Do you remember what we prepared before coming? Basically, you should answer according to that policy."
"Do you have any additional questions?"
"Yes, it is related to the reason for the interview."
"By the way, why did you suddenly offer an interview?"

On the way back, I couldn't properly check Yu Ga-hye's message because I was patting Soye.

"One of the photos taken at the event today was a bit confusing. People were a little more interested in who the hell this person was, so I let them know that I was The Queens, and then they contacted me."

Wow, Yoo Ga-hye is doing a really good job.

"So while we were talking, I immediately received an interview offer… I thought it would be good to create a topic quickly by saying, 'The person in question was a K-pop goddess who participated in a game event.'"
"Very nice."

I threw a double stick at Ga-hye Yoo, but she didn't even pretend to see it.

"By the way, what was the picture that became a hot topic?"
"This is a picture of Shin So-ye."
"…Yeah?"

Soye asked in a lost voice at Yu Ga-hye's words.

"This picture really popped up."

Ga-hye Yoo shows us her phone screen with those words.
On the screen, there was a picture of Soye smiling brightly and making her heart mark with her hands.

"Oh, that's very well shot."

Ha-eun admired from the side, and I nodded in agreement.
A drop of sweat, a smile, and even a heart mark…
Because it was the best photo that so well expressed Soye's vivid beauty and service heart for the fans.

"Sister… You're really pretty…"
"Who took this picture? I'm going to reward him."
"We have also contacted the person who uploaded the original Tzuwiter. We haven't received a reply yet, but we would like to give you a small benefit if we do."
"Is the interview only for small children?"
"I received it under the name of The Queens. So it will be a group interview…"
"The main will be Soye."
"That's right. If you look at what she posted in the chat room, you'll see that Soye has a lot of questions to answer."
"All right."

I lightly poked Soye's side, which was still stiff.

"Sister, wake up. Let's quickly watch the interview and come up with an answer."
"Uh, uh…"

The light returned to Soye's eyes that had been blank.

"Really? I?"
"Yes. My sister did the same thing."

It was good to hear that voice, dumbfounded, asking back.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 92
Chapter 92 – Subara Shiihan Performance Yaritai

The next morning.
I was waiting for the kids to come out of the lobby, but the elevator stopped and today, which is rare, Minji came out in the lead.

"Did you sleep well?"
"Yeah…"

The answer was the same as usual, but the fact that the kid who always stood at the back was leading the way gave a glimpse of his motivation.

"Good morning."

Ha-eun, who followed her, was in a normal condition.
By the way…

"…Nuna, did you sleep well?"

The face of Soye, who followed at the very end, looked strangely queer.

"Yes, of course."

She smiled and answered my words.
Seeing that, Ha-eun scolded her.

"Good night. I woke up at 4 am today."
"That's… How to say, I feel the same way as when she debuted…"
"Don't feel too pressured. You've been doing well in interviews, so just do your usual routine."

Did I blow too much last night?
Starting with 'My sister finally did something', let's raise awareness through this interview, the photos were just taken well, so it would be nice to continue with idol activities instead of cosplay, if it goes well, we can even use the pictorial photos, etc…
I mentioned all kinds of possibilities just to cheer you up, I guess I did it for no reason.

"Good morning. Is everyone feeling well?"

Lastly, Yu Ga-hye appeared and gave each of us a bottle of water.

"Always pay attention to hydration. We will start right away."
"Let's go to bed, relax and let's go, sister."
"Yes."

My older sister nodded at my words and headed to the car.
There is nothing to worry about because the person who has always been calm is just a bit more energetic.
He's a good person no matter what he does.

As expected, my worries were unfounded, so after arriving at the venue, Soye ran the schedule without any problems.

"Thank you."
"I'm sorry~!"
"(Japanese) Please come next time~"

They smiled and greeted each and every fan who came to the photo zone, took pictures while posing together, and provided fan service from time to time…

"The atmosphere is nice."
"Yes, all three are doing very well."

As Yu Ga-hye said, the atmosphere was very good.
It is the third day and the last day of the event, and even though this and that event is being held the most, the number of people gathering at the photo zone with the children is many times greater than yesterday.
The number of fans coming to Soye has really increased significantly, and the number of people taking pictures of her seems to have doubled.
However, it wasn't that Haeun and Minji's popularity was fading, so the photo zone was literally full of people.
…Um, I'm afraid we're protesting that we're stealing too much attention as guests.

"(Japanese) Thank you for your hard work~"

As expected, Nakamura, wearing a mascot doll mask, came to my side today.
Now I think I know it's you just by looking at the way you walk.

"(Japanese) Good work, Mr. Nakamura."
"(Japanese) Keu, The Queens response is very good. Yesterday, I also saw the photo that was circulating on Zwiter. Soye's photo is very pretty."
"(Japanese) Thank you."

Instead of me, Ga-hye Yoo gave me a good answer.

"Thanks to (Japanese), the last day is very successful. It's still before 12:00, but the number of customers has more than doubled yesterday."
"Congratulations (in Japanese). We are very happy to have helped make the game show a success."
"What do you mean you took away a lot of customers?"

The Queens, very, guests, exceeding…
I hear only the words halfway through, so I get anxious about what they're saying.

"No, they are happy that the number of customers has increased thanks to us."

Oh then i'm glad

"(Japanese) Besides, the magazine interview was great, everyone was a lucky cat (Maneki Neko)."
"(Japanese) Over-compliment, thank you."
"(Japanese) Then see you later! By all means!"

After his words, Nakamura smiled broadly and walked away.

"Lee Se-jin, the photo of Shin So-ye taken this time… Did Lee Se-jin give the order?"
"Yes? That? Ahaha, it's not a picture that will come out if I… Order it. That's just what Soye did well."

Since her debut and unpopular days, she has been working hard ever since.
She always did her best and was good to her fans, so it was an opportunity to seize, but it's not something she can aim for in a moment.

"Hmm…"

It's a little embarrassing to ask such a serious question.
How high did Yu Ga-hye rate me in her head?
As the two exchanged glances like that for a while, a staff member approached.

"(Japanese) Excuse me, manager. The preparations for the interview are all over."
"Lee Se-jin, it seems that the preparations for the interview are all over."
"Ah, time's up already… Please tell the staff. I'll move to the interview."
"All right."

And now is the time to make the most of that opportunity.
Yes, Soye would seize this opportunity very well.

The interview with The Queens was conducted inside the venue with the cooperation of GPiF.
The first place to interview was 'Idol Magazine', a magazine platform specializing in idols, commonly known as Aimaga.
The interview, which started in an open state for fans to see, started with a formal question as an ice breaking.

"(Japanese)… So, it's been quite some time since you debuted~!"
"Hi. I was already active in Korea, and this time I was invited to this event as I made a relationship through the advertisement for the game Grand Ragnarok."
"(Japanese) Ohhh~ That's true, it's amazing that they're connected. I thought it was amazing that you even have full-fledged original songs, but this is already a pro!"
"Suge~"
"Naruho too~"

Even if it was a formal question, it was also an opportunity to inform in detail about The Queens as an idol group and how they came to this event.
How to feel a little closer when you know the history of the original person.
Thanks to this, the interview that was released made it clear to the fans watching that the idol called 'The Queens' was not a 'bad cosplayer'.
But…

"(Japanese) By the way, Mr. Baku speaks Japanese very well. Did you study beforehand?"
"It's just… I learned it naturally while playing the game…"

Since Park Min-ji was good at Japanese, she was in charge of most of her answers.

'I have to say something too…'

Even if it was less than Park Min-ji, I hurriedly studied Japanese conversation before coming over, and prepared interview questions in Japanese last night and this morning.
So, in this interview, you can also appeal in Japanese.

'How can I get in the middle…'
"(Japanese) How good are the other two Japanese?"

Swish
As soon as the interviewer's microphone went back, Soye Shin let out her deep breath.
The time has finally come for you to speak…!

"Huh."

Shin So-ye took a deep breath and was at a loss for words.

'Oops…!'

How can you make such a rookie mistake?
Shin So-ye was taken aback for a moment, but fortunately, the place Mike headed was not her, but Im Ha-eun.

"Uh… Watashiwa… Nihongo Tabemasen (I don't speak Japanese), no no, this wasn't it. Nihongo Shirimasen (I don't know Japanese)."
"(Japanese) Wahahaha, you know it very well. What! It's great Japanese. Right, everyone~?"
"Sou sou."
"Wah ha ha!"

Fans laughing wildly at the words of the interviewer.
Next to him, Shin So-ye picked her breath, thinking that it was fortunate.
Phew, calm down and answer properly…

"(Japanese) Then, who is the leader, Mr. Shin?"

Poof!
As soon as Im Ha-eun finished answering, the interviewer turned the microphone towards Shin So-ye with a look full of anticipation.

"Ah, ha, high!"

Shin So-ye, who answered in a high tone uncharacteristic of herself.
She was a little startled because this time she was exhaling.

"Chatto, so… Chhattotakearimas (there is a little bit)!"

However, thanks to the interview experience she has accumulated so far, her answer came out right.

"(Japanese) Oh~ Then, shall we start with a simple question?"

Okay, you answered correctly in Japanese.
Shin So-ye nodded her head, satisfied with her own answer.

"(Japanese) Who is your favorite character in Grand Ragnarok?"

It was an expected question.
If it's a character…

"Eh, uh… Ah, Astraia!"
"(Japanese) As expected, the character you play is the best. Professionalism, it's cool."
"Arigatou Gozaimasu~"
"Then, what was the most delicious food you ate after coming to Japan?"

This was also an expected question.
Besides, I saw her when I was studying Japanese conversation.

"Uh, that's sushi?"

After answering, Shin So-ye realized.
She hasn't had sushi yet because she's busy.
The answer written in the conversation textbook reflexively jumped out.

"(Japanese) Sushi is delicious. I love it too. I want to try the one that doesn't go back!"

She'll understand until ski death (I like it), but what did she say after that?
She'll answer hi for now, so there's nothing wrong with it, so I'll just give it a rough answer and move on.

"Uh, that… Hi~"

After she answered, Soye Shin took a look at her fans' reactions.
She seems to be people who are still warmly watching this side, no different.

'Good. So far so good. If we go on like this…'
"(In Japanese) Now, to the next question… What are the titles of all the songs Shin has sung so far, and what are your plans for future activities in Japan?"
"Huh? Yes, yes?"

This time the question is a bit long.
These are obviously questions I've memorized in advance, but…

"(Japanese) Please be as detailed as possible. Ah, that, Mr. Baku! Without Mr. Baku's chance, with Mr. Shin's answer!"

The interviewer stopped Park Min-ji, who was trying to help.
This question is to see her reaction rather than a proper answer.
She purposely asked simple questions, and then suddenly asked complex questions to embarrass her, and it was a joke to lightly praise her for being cute.
However, Shin So-ye, embarrassed, began to answer one by one.

"Uh, uh, that's why… At first, the song… Uta… Ah, with SHINee Days, no no, SHINee Daysto…"
"(Japanese) Oh?"
"Cute and Sexyto… And um… Uta and Konokuraidesu (This is the song)."

The interviewer changes into an interesting expression.
I'm surprised you answered this so well.
Apparently, when I contacted the manager yesterday, I was told that Shin So-ye's Japanese skills are very low.

"(Japanese) What are your future plans?"
"Uh… Keikaku… Ah, the plan. That's…"

But the interviewer hasn't given up on the prank yet.

"(Japanese) Please answer in full detail, including your schedule, activities, and even your aspirations for what you want to do! So that all of us here can listen and cheer! Let's go!"

Shin So-ye is speechless and her pupils are shaking.
At that moment, her tension surged and her senses sharpened.
Everyone's attention is drawn to it, and you can even see Lee Se-jin's phone taking pictures from afar.
Oops, if this is the case, I really need to answer well…!

"Activity… Katsudo… Uh, yes, that, I want to do a very cool performance, Yaritai, for the 2nd album!"

The pressure to answer well.
Japanese answers prepared in advance to match the interview questions.
Along with that, additional questions that I guessed through the words I heard now.
In order to respond to all of that, Shin So-ye did her best to answer in Korean.
It's also very powerful.

"High?"
"Yes?"
"What?"
"Subarashii Yaritai?
"(Japanese) What is a 'performance'?"

The audience starts to stir.

"(Japanese) Ahahaha! It's a collaboration between Korean and Japanese! It's so cute! The aspirations were conveyed well!"

Soon, the interviewer burst into laughter, and the audience started laughing as well.

"Uh, uh huh? Uh uh…"

Seeing that, Shin So-ye is taken aback.
Thinking she might have ruined her answer, she covered her face with her hand, which made people laugh even more.
And inside of it, Lee Se-jin was also laughing.

'It was filmed very cute.'

I was diligently filming with my phone, wondering if I might be able to get a clip distance, but I thought Shin So-ye's cute mistake would come out.
The idol who took such a cool picture has such a cute side, and if she edits the clip well and turns it into tube shorts, it will get quite a few views.

'Very good.'

Yesterday's photo, today's clip, and Shin So-ye always did their best, so this is an opportunity.
It's my job to make the most of these opportunities.
It was Lee Se-jin who quickly uploaded the clip with a hearty smile.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 93
Chapter 93 – From Tonight… How Is It?

"Uuuuu…"

In the evening after the event, a conveyor belt sushi restaurant in Tokyo.
At a dinner party to commemorate the successful completion of the event until today, So-ye cried with her face buried on the table alone.

"I was so embarrassed… I didn't want to give such a strange answer…"
"It's strange, you did really well, but what?"

Ha-eun, who was sitting in the diagonal seat in front of So-ye, scolded her as if nothing was wrong.

"Everyone really likes it. They just said it was cute."
"Just because you're cute doesn't mean it's over… It's an interview, but your words are twisted… I never thought I'd make such a beginner-like mistake… Ugh, I should have answered clearly…"
"No, that's what you did well, sister. When I posted it as a clip you tube shorts, people responded right away."

When I helped Ha-eun by So-ye's side, So-ye gave up.

"Everyone was making fun of me!"
"That's a good thing. It's a lot of attention. Oh, Minji Do you want to eat tuna?"
"Yes… Ehehe…"

She picked up her sushi of tuna and handed it to Minji, who sat across from her, and she took her bowl and added a word.

"I looked good… I used the same in my Picasta interview… Everyone really likes it… No one cares about mistakes…"
"Ugh…"
"Good is good, and today you care a lot, unnie. Someone who usually tells me that it's okay if Minji or I make mistakes, why are you so strict about your own mistakes?"
"It's a normal pictorial interview, so it's okay if I make a few mistakes~ This is a long-awaited opportunity… I have to make good use of it so that I can face Sejin…"
"Yes yes~"
"Sister, me… Over there, mackerel too…"

Ha-eun answered So-ye indifferently, and picked up her sushi bowl and handed it to Min-ji.
And next to Minji, Yu Ga-hye was quietly watching Minji.

"Why are you doing that, Yu Ga-hye… Aha, would you like Spanish Spanish mackerel sushi?"
"No, I'm fine. I've already eaten enough."

There were only three plates stacked in front of Yu Ga-hye who said so.

"Rather than that… Isn't Minji Park eating too much…"
"Well, since the schedule is over, wouldn't it be okay to have a day or so?

Well well.
Minji eagerly ate mackerel sushi while looking sideways at Yu Ga-hye without saying anything.
As if Yoo Ga-hye was going to take away her own bowl.

"That's right, you can lose it through exercise."

Ha-eun stood by her side and supported her.
Along with that, I felt something touch my groin area.

"Isn't it? You can subtract it with 'Exercise', manager~?"

Castings castings.
Ha-eun's gaze at me as she smiles, and the feeling of her toes moving in my place touches my body.

"Uh, no…"
"Yeah!? Oh, oppa, I haven't ate… That, that… Much yet…"
"No, no, I don't mean that…"

Seeing my bewilderment, Min-ji only moved her eyes and looked at me and Ha-eun in an instant, and her expression slightly changed.
With a little smile.

"…"

This time something came up on her thigh.

"Aww…"

Along with him, Minji's expression desperately changes.
Is it Minji's foot that is now on her lap?

'Did you notice that Ha-eun was playing with me?'

Normally, he's just a dull kid, but how can he be so quick-witted about things like this?
Is it because there is a lot of data on that side accumulated in your head?
More than that, Ga-hye Yoo is there too, what are you doing?
With a scolding expression, she glanced at the two, but Yu Ga-hye carefully continued her words.

"…I'm sorry, Mr. Park Min-ji. I just said this because I was worried… Management is up to Manager Lee and himself."

In the meantime, did you misunderstand that Minji's expression was angry?

"?"

Soye, who was lying on the table, turned her head slightly and looked up at me with curious eyes.

"What's the matter?"

So-ye asked in a worried voice and turned her head towards her Ha-eun.
Their eyes met, and Ha-eun smiled slightly raising her eyebrows at So-ye.

"…"

Soye turns her head towards me again.
But this time she was laughing too.

Widely.

Something rose up on the inside of her thigh and soon started massaging my flesh.

"Lol…"

Soye, smiling, but with a strange smile unlike usual, worked hard on my thighs with her hands.
Usually, she knows my erogenous zones well, so her touch on the inside of her wasn't usually pleasant.
It loosens the hard inner thighs as if massaging, and at the same time, the feeling of gently pushing the groin area with the palm of your hand.
Ha-eun's toes she worked hard on my groin with him, and Min-ji's feet wiggled on her thighs desperately that she would participate somehow…

"Hey kids…?"

I should stop it because it's in front of Yu Ga-hye, but I can't stop it because Yu Ga-hye is there.
No, all three of them…

"Lee Se-jin."
"Heo-eok, yes, yes?"
"You don't have to."

You shouldn't, you shouldn't!
After all, this person notices right away.

"You don't have to spoil your meal because of me. Well, given your size, it's probably not a good idea to cut back on what you eat."
"…Yes?"

Didn't you get caught?

"Then I'll go back to the dorm first. I hope you all enjoy the rest of the dinner."

With those words, Yu Ga-hye got up from her seat and went outside.
The greetings of the children were in an attitude that did not wait, and the children did not say hello, just glared at the back for a while.

"…Hey, kids, Yu Ga-hye is there too, so what if you play a joke!"

At my words, Im Ha-eun grabbed my place with her toes.

"Why do you care so much about the chief secretary, our manager~?"

It's about toe strength. It's not a big deal, but I was surprised.

"It's not like that…"
"Right, you're our manager, so why would you do that to the chief?"

Kwak!
This time, Soye gripped the inside of my thigh.
Noona, that noona is a bit scared because she has hands.
Tuk-tuk-tuk.

"No, that's right…"

Lastly, Minji puts in the choo-im-sae (?).
Tapping his thighs with his feet is fortunately cute.

"There are people around you, so please restrain yourself…"
"You don't recognize us around you?"
"You experienced it yesterday too. It's really soon, you guys' faces will be sold here. And before that, it's said that pretty kids like you always draw attention. You have to be careful no matter what."
"Ehehe, are you pretty?"

Soye raised her upper body and brought her eye level with mine.

"Yes, of course."
"Ehehehe…"

So-ye put her head on the table again at my answer.
But the expression is like that of a puppy before going for a walk.

"I-I… Yo…?"
"Minji is of course pretty. Cute."
"Ehehehehehe…" "Ha-eun, why?"
"…Ah, no…"
"Oh, would you like some tuna?"

Ha-eun was quick to respond to my words.
I picked up a plate of tuna sushi that was passing by and put it down in front of me.

"You eat too much!"
"That's not it, Ha Eun-ah."

Soye straightens her body and leans toward me.
Pressing his body against my chest, he picked up a plate of sushi and set it down in front of me.

"Sejin should feed this."

With those words, So-ye looks at me profoundly.
What was placed in front of me was a plate of eel sushi.

"Right?"

Hearing this, all three of them looked into their eyes.
All three eyes seemed to twinkle equally.
And maybe my eyes feel the same way.

"Starting tonight… How is it?"

So-ye asks with a honey dripping voice.

"…Shall we eat a little more and go back to the hotel?"
"Yes."

To the answer that was not my answer, Soye answered with a voice that seemed like a heart mark would be attached to the back.

Arriving at her hotel first, Yoo Ga-hye went straight to her room and searched her bag.

'I didn't want to use this method.'

What she took out of her bag was a small wiretap.

'The business trip to Japan can't end like this. I found out too little.'

I didn't want to use this method because it was risky, but the information I found was so little…
She turned on her wiretaps and checked her battery and even tested it once.

"Ummm…"
〈 um um…〉

Ok, that's good
After completing her wiretapping test, she headed to Lee Se-jin's room.

Beep.

When he brought the spare card key, his visit opened with a click.
She slowly entered her room, looking around.

'…It's clean.'

Lee Se-jin's room was tidy.
Is it the style when you leave in the morning after packing up all your stuff?

'Where's the bag?'

Looking around her room, she soon found Lee Se-jin's bag next to the bed.
A business backpack commonly used by men with two zippers.
Ga-hye Yoo immediately took out her cell phone and checked her picture.

'It's the same bag I used to carry in Korea.'

If you install a wiretap on this bag, you should be able to eavesdrop on most of his actions.
There is also a battery life, so you can put it on for about a week and then take it back.

Woowook Boo.

Yoo Ga-hye opens Lee Se-jin's bag and takes out her belongings.
Deep in the bag, in an inconspicuous place, she inserted the wiretap and put the luggage back in, but she stopped.

"Huh? What is this?"

A pillbox without a label popped out of Lee Se-jin's bag.

"…"

The unlabeled medicine cabinet in the manager's bag.
Feeling both curious and afraid, it was time to open the medicine cabinet to see what it was.

Beep.

I heard the sound of the hotel door opening.

'Ugh!? You're back already?'

Yu Ga-hye hurriedly crawled under the bed.

Tak tok tok.

"Is the room small?"
"It's a single room, right?"
"Two double rooms… It would have been nice to have made a reservation…"
"Does that make sense!"
"Since we're in a four-person room, wouldn't it be better to go to our room?"

Women's voices accompanied by footsteps.

'Shin So-ye and Park Min-ji, and even Shin So-ye… Did I come back right after I left?'

Yu Ga-hye, who was embarrassed, immediately changed her mind.

'No, it's rather good. This is a good opportunity to see exactly what orders Lee Se-jin is giving them.'

She seems to have called her three women into her room because she's not confident, so she'll probably give her orders.
Hearing it for yourself would be a great help in figuring out what he was aiming for.

'It's also an opportunity to learn how to use the application and how to use it.'

Swoop…
Ga-hye Yoo takes a deep breath quietly to avoid making a sound of breathing.
All of this is when you haven't heard.
The moment you get caught, you will be subdued by the four, and you will be questioned about what the hell you did.
She starts with the reason why she came here, and all her actions are suspicious, and if she goes wrong…

'Quietly, quietly… Calmly, keep your heartbeat to a minimum. I'm not here… I'm not here…'

In a narrow room of less than 5 pyeong,

Yoo Ga-hye, who held her breath under the bed, was focusing her hearing on the conversation of four people who knew nothing.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 94
Chapter 94 – Good Luck With Your Tour Then

"Wait a minute."

With Lee Se-jin's words, the three women became quiet.
There was silence in the room for about two seconds, and Lee Se-jin spoke in a natural voice.

"Now, is that enough? Do you understand how small a single room is?"
"Yes…?"
"Gap…"
"Now, now that the tour is over, let's go back to our rooms~ If we go sightseeing from tomorrow, you'll have to go to bed early. You'll be tired from the event anyway."

With Lee Se-jin's words, the sound of the four footsteps moved away.

Kiki, tak… Beep.

The sound of the room door closing and locking again, and the room darkening at the same time.
Yu Ga-hye, who was left alone, thought about what had just happened to her.

'It's strange, what is it? Went out suddenly Could it be that they found out I was hiding?'

Yu Ga-hye thought about whether she had made a mistake as she entered the room.
The only thing he touched was the bag, and the bag had also put all of its belongings back into it.
She was so quick to get herself under the bed, and besides that, she couldn't have left footprints or anything else.
Yes, it is extremely unlikely that she was caught.

'Did he really come to watch…'

Then, The Queens may be in a hypnotic state now.
She must have noticed that she was suspicious and told her to move normally except for work, in order not to be found out.

'Because it was very natural when we ate earlier.'

Maybe she's been told to act normally, but that's it.

'What a pity. I wanted to know what orders he gave.'

After all, it can only be detected by wiretapping.

'If I'm going to make it, I'll put a recording function in it too, making people suffer…'

While I was cursing at someone far away, Yu Ga-hye's cell phone rang.

Burrrr.

Yu Ga-hye's cell phone alarm rang.

'Oh, you didn't even turn on silent mode. If they had stayed, they would have been found out.'

She sighed and checked her screen.

〉 Sejin Lee: Chief Secretary, excuse me for late evening
〉 Lee Se-jin: I have something I want to share for a while, so would you like to stay in the room?

Is this man waiting in front of my room?

〉 Me: Sorry I'm not in the room right now
〉 B: I'm outside. If I have something to say, would you wait in the lobby?
〉 B: I'll be there in 10 minutes
〉 Sejin Lee: I see
〉 Lee Sejin: Then I'll wait in the lobby

'Whoa…'

Considering the time Lee Se-jin would take the elevator down in front of her room… She would be able to leave the room in 5 minutes.
You should be glad you didn't get caught.
Yu Ga-hye lay under her bed for five minutes, breathing heavily.
The smell of dust wafting from under the musty bed was very uncomfortable.

"Why?"

As soon as I came out of my room, Soye immediately asked.

"Well… I thought it would be better to be careful in hotels. Just like I said before coming to Japan."
"Suddenly~? When I came, I was only thinking about doing it…"
"Sorry. Let's be patient a little longer though. All it takes is one day."
"Um… But…"

So-ye nodded at my words even though she was regretful.
I was too hot at the conveyor belt sushi restaurant earlier, so it's a pity and hard to spend it like this.

"Heeing… Nothing special…"
"No, Sejin is right."

Fortunately, Ha-eun agreed with me.

"Come on, go to your room and rest. I'll just finish what I'm doing for now."
"What, do you have work left?"
"As always."

Saying that, I pushed the three of them into the elevator that just arrived.

"Then Sejin, I'll call you in a little while."
"Okay."
"Ah sister… This time I…"

Chin.

The elevator door closes and goes up.
After seeing that, I headed to the end of the hallway.

'The bag zipper was out of position.'

Ever since I found out that Yu Ga-hye had deleted the CCTV, I was always careful around me.
One of them was a bag, and I was always concerned that someone might search through it while I was gone.
One of the things I took as a way to check that was the location of the zipper, and I always locked the bag zipper in the same place.
Slightly biased to the left, so that the end of the left shoulder strap fits the zipper.
If it changed its location even a little bit, it would be proof that someone searched the bag.

'Only Soye and Yoo Gahye have spare keys. Since So-ye came with me, of course she wouldn't be there, and the only thing left is Ga-hye Yoo.'

While tidying up the room, the hotel staff may have touched your bag.
However, it is unlikely that the zipper will be opened.
In other words, the change in the zipper position means that Ga-hye Yoo opened my bag.
Thinking that far, it led to the conclusion that I did not know what tricks Yoo Ga-hye had done.

'Then it's highly likely that he's hiding in the room right now.'

After Yu Ga-hye left, we got up and returned to the hotel.
It's too short a time to play tricks, so maybe Ga-hye Yoo was hiding in my room just a while ago?

Knock knock.

I sent a message to Ga-hye Yoo.
Where are you, I have something to tell you.
She responds quickly to that text message.
Alright, so you'll be out soon.

"…"

I think it's been about 5 minutes since I've been quietly holding my breath like that.
I wondered if I had already left my room, when the door opened.

Twice, twice…

It was Yoo Ga-hye.
I just made sure she opened her door and looked around her and she immediately hid my face.
And after a while, she stuck her head out again and confirmed once more that Yoo Ga-hye was disappearing into the distance while working as a secretary.
After I saw her disappear, I went into my room.

Woowook Boo.

I opened the bag door and looked inside.
The bag looked fine, but I soon discovered that something was hanging deep in the hard-to-see.
This… Wiretapping?

'This woman is prying after me… !'

This made it clear
She erased the CCTV because of me and the kids, and that this woman knows something between us.

Beep.

As I was taking a picture of something suspected to be a wiretap, a message alarm popped up on my phone screen.

〉 Yoo Ga-hye: Where are you?

I have to go out and deal with Yu Ga-hye.
Think about what to do later.
I left it alone and hurried out of the room.

The next morning, morning.
When I got into the car in front of the hotel, Yu Ga-hye came out with a water bottle as always.

"Then, everyone, I'll see you at the airport tomorrow. Enjoy your vacation, and please don't be late."
"Ahaha, I'm following you to make sure that doesn't happen."
"It is."

She nodded her head and casually handed her a water bottle.
I received it first, and the children got into the car one by one with water bottles.

"Then have a good trip."
"I'm leaving~"

Tachibana speaks with Yu Ga-hye's greeting, and she starts the car with him.

"Ha ha… Something… My heart is pounding…"
"It's the first time I've been to a hot spring like this."
"I'm finally getting some rest… The past few weeks have been so hard~"
"It's thanks to Manager Lee who is here for turning us around very hard."
"Ahaha, thank you so much. Thank you for working hard for the past few weeks."

When the water came in, I rolled a little hard to row, but I'm just grateful to the kids who followed through with it.
Rather, it was because she said thanks. Ha-eun, who had spat out a scolding, blushed at her and she stabbed my backpack for no reason.

"Why are you carrying that bag? I am going to rest."
"Oh, what is this… I have something to write. I always carry it with me even if I am not working anyway."
"Yes…"
"What are you going to do when you go to a hot spring?"

When Soye's question came up, the four of them suddenly became quiet.
Only each other's eyes crossed each other, and together they quietly looked into Tachibana's eyes.

"The hot spring is very famous, so there will be a lot to enjoy."

Tachibana became her guide mode and started her explanation.

"There is a promenade nearby to get around, and there is also a well-decorated shrine on the back mountain. It's a place where the god of love and childbirth is enshrined, so I'm sure I don't have a relationship with you, haha."
"Yeah, that's right…"
"You don't have to tie your neck to sightseeing. They cook rice using hot spring water, and it is rumored that it has a special taste. Just eating a good meal and relaxing in a hot spring will give you a very good charge. Alas, I'm sorry. It would be nice if I could stay there for a day and rest."
"Tachibana-san, where are you going after taking us?"
"I will be going to a nearby business hotel. I have some office work to deal with… It's about a 10-minute drive away, so if something urgent happens, call me anytime."
"OK. Thank you."

Boo.

"(Japanese) Onsen~ In the warm water~ Forget everything~"

Tachibana drives a car humming an old Japanese song.
Within that, the four of us quietly exchanged glances with each other for a while.

It took about an hour to arrive at a luxurious-looking hot spring ryokan.
Even before I arrived, a well-decorated road appeared like a tourist spot, and when I got out of the car and stood in front of the ryokan door, exclamation came out.

"Wow. It's really old."
"But it is neat. You will be amazed."
"Wow… Wow… Aaaaa… !"

Ha-eun hugged Min-ji, who was in a frenzy from the tree planted in the garden, and the four of them entered the wooden building.

"Irashaimase~ Welcome to Hachimiru Village. 'Lee', are you Mazui?"
"Yes, no hi."

Upon entering, a lady wearing a kimono came out and greeted us in awkward Korean.

"The guide is called Marten Maurier. Come to this squat."

Gun gun.
As I followed her down her wooden hallway, the sound of her hard footsteps echoed through her body.

"Wow… Really… Something… Wow…"
"Minji, you're like a complete honmono right now."
"He's a honmono, right?"
"Hee~ I can see the garden over there too, it's very tasteful~"

The four of us chatted along, but Morie stopped in front of the small room.

"Mr. Lee's room is a yogi."

She stops in front of a small room and opens the door.
With him, she and the other woman who had been following her stepped forward in front of the boys.

"Three ladies, I will serve you."

With those words, the four of us go ahead.
I entered the room with Morrie.
Upon entering the room, which seemed narrow, it was wider than expected.
There was a small wooden bathtub outside the window, and tangerines were placed on the table in the middle, so I liked the cute feeling.

"This is the dental office, and if you ring this bell, the paper will come within 5 minutes. In addition…"

I roughly answered her words as she guided me through this and that, and she immediately greeted me and went out.

"Whew… So now this…"

I put the backpack I had brought deep into the drawer in the room and covered it with a cushion in the room.
Now that I'm soundproofed like this, I can take it out from time to time and record myself muttering.
With this, you will be able to trick Yu Ga-hye a little.

"Well, then…"

Put your bag right here.
Slowly… Shall we go to the children's room?
With a pounding heart, I went out to visit.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 95
Chapter 95 – Three Tongues at the Same Time

I walked out into the hallway and looked back at the door to my room.
The nameplate next to the door of my room is number 110.

'Did it say 116?'

A short walk down the hallway will lead you to the children's room.
I followed the direction the kids were walking, checking the nameplates along the hallway.
On the way, the garden outside or the antique hallway decorated with trees caught my eye and didn't come in.
As soon as my eyes recognized the wonderful scenery, my head was already filled with other thoughts.

'How long have we been together…?'

In the past, it happened that there were two of us, so the three of us, including myself, had done it once.
The time I discovered Ha-eun doing voyeurism while with Min-ji, the time I trained Ha-eun together at So-ye's request, and the time after I burned myself with So-ye and Min-ji…
Suddenly, the nameplate next to it was Room 112.

'It wasn't there after that.'

Nothing like that happened after that.
There was no such thing as a natural opportunity.
By the way…

Gulp.

I passed in front of Room 114, swallowing my saliva.

'…With three people, la.'

I was suddenly busy and couldn't take care of the kids.
So I made a vacation for the kids and for myself while on a business trip to Japan.
I made a vacation, and then let's have some fun.
I soothed them like that, and the next day they all told me.

"Let's all do it together."

Turbuck.

I stopped in front of Room 116.
Even standing in front of the door, there was no sound from beyond.
The soundproofing must be so certain.

"…"

My heart was pounding like crazy.
Looking around the hallway, no one was there.
Just go into this room.
…By the way, where is Bell?

Rattle.

I heard the sound of the inner door closing beyond the door, and soon the sliding door in front of my eyes slid open.
It was Soye who opened the door and came out.

"…"
"…"

Their eyes met and they immediately fell silent.
No other words are needed.

"Oh."

I went inside, pushing the soye lightly.
The space between the outer and inner doors is filled with just the two of them at the entrance.

Drooling.

He closed the door behind his back and kissed Soye.

"Ummm… Haoop… Churup…"

As if tasting Soye's lips, I sucked her upper lip with my mouth.
Sucking her upper lip over and over again, looking into her eyes over and over again.
We kissed each other several times as we faced each other and put my tongue in her mouth.
Soye sucks my tongue right away as if she's been waiting for it.
As our tongues mixed and exchanged saliva, I could feel pre-cum leaking down my lower leg.
I couldn't do it to my heart's content for weeks and endured it, and just a few days ago I couldn't do it to my satisfaction with Ha-eun.

"Haha…"

We separated our mouths from each other for a while.
I took one hand to her crotch and tucked it under her skirt.

Rubbing.

"Ah…"

The top of Soye's panties was already wet.
I was delighted that we were of the same mind and kissed again.

"Churuloop… Chuub, hauh, haha… Something from your mouth… It smells refreshing…"
"I've washed it clean with a cleanser since morning."
"You're full of thoughts as soon as you arrive, right?"

Of course.
I was so excited last night that I couldn't sleep well.
Everything else was postponed.

"Haha…!"

Kissed again
As if inserting her tongue instead of inserting it, he persistently roamed the inside of her mouth.
Every time that happened, her tongue also burrowed into my mouth and soiled her mouth with my own saliva.

"Zhung, chuu-up, churup…"

Rattle.

"Why are you like this?"

Ha-eun opened the door and came out and was surprised to see the two of us.

"Oh, hello."
"Hello, bitch! What are you doing casually?"

Ha-eun bruises me with her slightly heated face.

"Uh, sister…! De, I have to bring her in. What are you doing at the front door?"
"A cut-in?"
"It's not like that… You can hear it from outside… Sliding doors aren't soundproof…"

Swish

Ha-eun came out and pulled her soye.

Rattle.

She was dragged into her room with Soye in her arms.

"Hoyeok."

Minji is surprised to see us.
But So-ye didn't care about her Min-ji and kissed me again.

"Chuuuuu…"

The tongue entering my mouth more fiercely than just before.

"Soyeah, sister… Me, me too…"
"Minji-ya, wait for a while."
"Because Ha-eun has already done it… It's relaxing…! I-I… Came here… Not once…"
"Chururub, Chuub… Ha, I love you, Sejin."

With those words, Soye let me go, so I immediately pulled Minji towards me.

"Yes…"

As soon as I pulled her out, Minji immediately put her mouth in my mouth.
Like a dog longing for love, he eagerly licks my lips.
I also stuck out her tongue and licked it.
Their saliva mixed and there was a hissing sound, and Soye intervened from the side again.

"Churup, Chua, Haa…"
"Chulreuk, hehe…"

Minji's tongue licks my tongue, and along with him, Soye's tongue also covets my tongue.
Without stopping, I tasted Minji's tongue and tasted Soye's tongue again.
After madly tasting the tongues of the two, he kissed Minji properly.
Then Soye sucked hard on my neck with her mouth.

"Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha…"
"Sueup, whoop…"

Soye biting my neck lightly and savoring my harvest.
Along with that, her hand touches my lower abdomen.
He stroked the top of his pants and slowly stroked my cock, which was already fully erect.

"Everyone is in a hurry…"

Hearing Ha-eun grumbling next to her, he pulled her this time.
Then he kissed her and put her tongue in her mouth.
It puts no color to what I said until now, and as if Ha-eun had been waiting for it, she suited my kiss right away.

"Ah ah ah ah … Joe, Joe, more …"

Minji whines and puts her lips back in mine.
Thanks to that, this time, these three kissed each other's tongues like crazy.

"Me too"

Beside him, Soye intervened in a voice that sounded like she was having fun.
The four of us kissing at the same time was unreasonable, so the three of us took turns kissing the members.
I was mixing tongues with Ha-eun and Min-ji, then So-ye pushed Ha-eun away and sucked my tongue again, then Min-ji pushed away and Ha-eun licked my tongue again…

Chin.

As the three women attacked me, my back hit the wall before I knew it.

"Haha…"

For a while, the faces of the four finally separated.
The saliva from each tongue was connected to mine, and I could see three transparent threads connected.

Chululoop.

Minji pulled the thread and kissed him right away.
Ha-eun kissed me again, and So-ye…

Profit.

I unzipped my pants and pulled out the private part from between the panties.

Whoops…

I felt the warmth of the already erect erection.
The wet, yet soft feel of his tongue wrapped around my cock, then sucked it like crazy.

"Zhung, chung, chung, chung…"

The sound of Soye sucking my cock blatantly echoed.
Even in the midst of the hectic kissing with Minji and Haeun, all the nerves started to focus on the lower part of the body.
Soye's soft tongue licked every nook and cranny of my glans, and sucked it all carefully as if tasting each vein on her cock's pillar.

"It's fast…"

Ha-eun, noticing So-ye's actions, admired her looking down.
And Minji knelt down next to Soye.

"Me too…"

At that, Soye spits my cock out of her mouth.
Then, with Minji, he started licking the tip of my glans.
Their tongues licked my glans, and the pleasure became about twice as strong.

"Whoa…"

A sigh that comes out without me knowing.
Soye and Minji licked my glans, and each time they slowly sucked my cock's column with their lips, my cock swelled and pre-cum leaked out little by little.

"Smells… Good… Ha… Whoa…"

Every time that happened, Minji responded with a voice that said she was crazy.
Every time a little bit of pre-cum leaked out, he licked the pre-cum with his tongue and sucked it up as if he were licking honey.
Next to him, Soye eagerly sucked the other part with her tongue and lips.

"…"

While enjoying the fellatio between the two, I met Ha-eun's eyes.
As if embarrassed, her face turned red, and after looking at my eyes for a moment, she lowered her stance.
Kneeling next to Soye, Haeun also started sucking my cock.

Lick.
Lick.
Lick.

This time the three women's tongues licked my glans.
The tip of Soye's tongue tasted the hole in my urethra, and Minji licked the left side of her glans hard like a cat drinking water.
And next to those two women, Ha-eun licked her right glans a bit awkwardly.
However, she soon got used to it and quickly licked my glans as skillfully as usual.

Skew, skew…

After licking for a while, Soye started sucking my glans again.
He put only the tip of her glans into her mouth and sucked on it, licking the tip gently with her tongue, making me feel like I wanted to grab her face and ram her cock deep into her throat.
But I couldn't.

Lick, tuck, lick…
Tuck, tuck, lick…

Because Minji and Haeun were eagerly licking and sucking the pillar of my cock next to them.
The feeling of Soye sucking my glans and Minji and Haeun sucking and licking my pillars with their lips and tongues was no joke.
When three tongues suck my cock at the same time, the pleasure rises several times more than when the cock is sucked in one person's mouth.
The feel of three slightly different tongues, the temperature of three slightly different mouths… The feeling that they were all serving my cock.
I was already excited from last night, so I immediately felt a sense of ejaculation.

Blazing…!

Did you feel the cock pumping?
Soye pulled her mouth out of her glans, then stuck out her tongue and gently licked the bottom of her glans, as if begging her to wrap her face.
Enjoying the feeling of being licked under her glans, I ejaculated on their faces.

Beautiful…! View, view, view…! Push shot, push shot…! Beureureureus, pushuut…!

It was a crazy situation.
My cock started to fire a single shot of cum, and I didn't stop, repeating her ejaculation over and over again.
The semen shot vigorously stained So-ye's and the other two's faces, and even with that, it splashed all the way to the floor.
The three women's faces were covered with my semen in an instant, but I ejaculated again and again without stopping.

Gul-guk-gul-guk…
Beureureus, pushes, pushes… Beureureut…!

A cock that has finally finished ejaculating after spitting out as much lust as it has accumulated so far.
In an instant, not only Soye, but also Minji and Haeun's face and hair were all covered with my semen.

"Ha ha, whoa, haaa… Whoa… Lick…"

So-ye tasted my semen with an expression of ecstasy.

Lick.

Next to him, Minji licked Soye's cheek.
As if the semen on her face wasn't enough, her little girl licked and sucked my semen on her face.

"Huh… The smell… So good… It's thick… Ha ha, whoa… Haha…"

Soye sucks the semen on her face and wipes the semen on her own face, but can't stand it and tries to suck my glans as well.
But before that, Ha-eun came first.
Before Minji sucked her glans, Haeun first put her glans into her mouth.

Chug, chururuloop…!

Ha-eun sucks my glans like crazy and sucks up all the remaining semen inside.
The desire to smear my semen on her face and fill her mouth with my semen was a visible cleaning fellatio.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa…"

After cleaning her cock like that, she also found her breathing a little rough.
Ha-eun also seemed to be starting to get excited.

"Ha, ha… Sejin-ah… Are you still fine…?"

So-ye looked up at me from the side and asked.
Her eyes were completely open to the smell of the semen she had just sprayed and the anticipation of what was to come.

"Sure."

I nodded her head and showed the cock that hadn't died yet in front of them.
Even though she had ejaculated like crazy, her cock, which she couldn't satisfy with just one shot, was still standing erect in front of their eyes.

"Then… Shall we wash…?"

With that, I turned my gaze toward the window outside the inn room.
There, the open-air hot spring attached to the room was waiting for us, smoking steam.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 96
Chapter 96 – Rock, Rock, Rock

Squeak.

All four took off their clothes together without saying who was first.
Soye's bra, which appeared when she took off her shirt, was pink, and it was a very pretty lingerie, as if she had prepared it for today.
As soon as I took off that bra, my 95cm chest swayed and showed off my presence.
As she lowered her breasts, she took off her skirt, revealing her pretty panties paired with a bra, all wet.
When she took off those panties, you could guess how hot she was just from the juice that flowed between the panties and her secret place.

"So…Wet…"

Next to him, Minji muttered.
Unlike her soye, she took off her pants first, rubbing her own wet panties with her hand.

"Haha…"

Minji let her moan as if she could feel it with her own hand.
But then she took off her white panties, then pulled up her sweater, which she was wearing right next to her.
The semen from her face clung to her sweater, but she didn't think to dry it.
As Minji took off her clothes, the sight of her revealing her large breasts immediately left her speechless.
105cm, the biggest breast among the members.
Although her body is smaller than her two older sisters, her breasts are the largest, and thanks to the contrast effect, her breasts look much larger than they actually are.
The white bra that covered her breasts had a small ribbon in the middle that was buried between her breasts.

Thump, thump.

As soon as you take it off, your breasts sway and reveal their presence.
With the urge to bury his face between those breasts right away, his cock jumped up a little more.

"Now take off yours too."

As I stood still watching So-ye and Min-ji's naked bodies exposed, Ha-eun came over and pulled my pants down completely.
Then I get up and unbutton my shirt.

"You…?"

Ha-eun was wearing only underwear.
The red, but not tacky, deep crimson-colored bra and panties matched well with Ha-eun.
Even if it was smaller than the two, my heart was thrilled to see the breasts that were not small by any means, and the breasts that were firm and large enough to match her sleek body enhanced the charm of lingerie.

"You have to take it off~"

As Soye answered instead, Haeun came up behind her and took off her bra.

Shake, shake

Ha-eun's breasts are exposed when her bra is unbuttoned.
Her big breasts are the perfect size for kneading, and she sways in front of my eyes and seduces me.

"Your sister… Is wet…"
"Hey, wait a minute, I know…"

Behind them, Minji and Haeun took off her panties.
Along with him, she saw that Ha-eun's private parts were wet.
The place, which was already full of expectations, was ready to accept mine right away.

"Whoa…"

In her impulse, Ha-eun tried to attach herself to her body, but So-ye pulled her behind her.

"Let's go, huhufu…"

So-ye goes outside with Ha-eun laughing.
After that, Minji follows her gun gun.
The sight of the three women going out naked was the best in itself.
Unknowingly, I looked behind him and followed him.

Drooling.

As So-ye went outside, Min-ji nodded her head right away, and Ha-eun's face turned red again.
Then I turned around and the three women entered the open-air bath together.
As it was, all three of them leaned against the edge of the open-air bath and pushed their hips out toward me.
The perfect doggystyle position that I just had to go and insert.

"Who wants to… First?"

Then, Soye only turned her head to look at me and ask a question.
I grabbed Soye's buttocks right in the middle with my hand.

Woo woo woo.

It's soft and soft, and the cock vibrates and shakes as it is at the touch of her firm ass.
Unable to bear it, he immediately rubbed his cock against her ass.

"Ah…"

Soye let her groan immediately at the touch.
I rode the shaft of my cock down her ass once and slid it down, rubbing my glans against the opening of her cunt.

"Aaaaa…"

Soye lets out a rough sigh.
Every time my glans rubbed against the opening of her cunt, my whole body flinched.
I hear the sound of my breasts rubbing against the water, and I see a clear thread running between the juices flowing from her cunt and behind my ear.

"Stop bullying… Hurry up…"

Those words were a signal.
Just as Soye said, I inserted my cock into her pussy.
Her cunt, which was already wet, accepted my cock without any resistance.

"Ah ah ah ah ah…!"

As soon as I swallow my cock, my favorite Soye raises her head right up.
Her twisted waist twitched, and her whole body delighted with all of my cock.

"Whoa, whoa…"

Of course, I also let out a sigh of pleasure.
Her cunt was so soft it felt like it was about to melt.
Soye's inside is warm, and the walls of her vagina squirm, like her tongue, gently enveloping my entire cock and sucking it.
All of those touches, those touches I've felt many times but can never get tired of, made my cock feel as if it would melt.

"Haaaaa…

She stayed still while deeply inserted into her, but Soye took a deep breath in as if she could feel it just by touching it.
Having sex for the first time in a while, it would be best to just catch your breath without saying anything else.

Stab…

I shook my back slowly.
He stirred the inside of her soft, warm vagina with his cock.
As if caressing the whole inside, he pushed his cock all the way from the entrance to her cunt all the way down there, scratching her glans.

"Ahhhhh"

Whenever Soye flinches and expresses her pleasure, Minji and Haeun look at Soye's face.
Min-ji looks at her with an envious gaze, and Ha-eun looks embarrassed but still looks envious.
In a way, So-ye seemed to enjoy the gaze of the two.

"Sejin-ah… Haaa… It's gotten bigger… Haa, hauu, au, auuu… It's… It's gotten bigger…?"

Prick.
Soye shakes her waist and tells her how he feels when he drives her deep into her pussy.
I've heard that if you have sex a lot, your dick will get a little bigger.

"That's right… It's been a while since I've been with my sister… I'm excited…"

Words depend on packaging.
Hearing my words, the inside of Soye's vagina flinched and sucked in more of my cock.

"Aww, I'm…Excited…"

With that said, I sped up a little more.
He stirred the inside of her cunt rather roughly.
The stage of gently caressing is over, and the stage of wildly enjoying the inside of her pussy.

"Aang, ha, ah, ah, ah… Ah, ah, ah, ah…!"

Puck, puck, puck, puck!
Slap, slap, slap, slap.

Every time she inserts and removes her cock, her cunt sucks on my cock, and the water splashes from her junction with mine, making a raunchy sound.
At the same time, her Soye's breasts shake, and as her breasts wade through the water, you can see her water surface shaking as well.

"Ah! Aaaaa bye with her "Ang!

Soye screamed louder than usual.
Is it because it's been a while since we've had sex, is it more exciting because our two younger siblings are watching, or is it both…
It was a small art that expressed a lot of pleasure to the point of making the viewer feel impatient.

"Me too…"

Seeing that, Minji couldn't stand it anymore, so she suddenly begged.
He slips his ass into Soye's ass, which she's fucking hard on, and shakes me gently as if to seduce me.
How can you stand it next to you?
I took my cock out of Soye's pussy and inserted it into Minji's pussy.

"Ahhhhh…!"

Minji groans and reacts right away.
Her big breasts, which can be seen even from behind her, sway and shake her whole body.

"Haaaaa…"

Gulluck, Gulluck.
As soon as she ate my cock, Minji's vagina reacted with a grunt.
The narrow vagina squeezes and stimulates my cock.

Stab…

As soon as I pulled it out a little before pushing it all the way in, a crunching sound leaked out of Minji's juicy cunt.
The love juice leaking out between her cunt and my cock flows down onto the hot spring as it is, and mixes with the hot spring water, giving off an erotic smell.

"Aww!!"

Looking at that, he pushed his cock all the way into Minji's vagina.
Even if I pressed the entrance of Minji's womb with the glans, my cock couldn't go all the way in and left a little, so I pushed it in with more force.

"Aaaaa"

Minji screaming like crazy.
Enjoying the sound, I pressed the entrance of her womb and pulled out the cock lightly, and Minji breathed heavily.

"Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha… Ha, ha… Ah, ah… Ah… Ah…"
"You seem to be in a good mood…"

Soye grinned beside her and asked, but Minji couldn't answer and just shuddered at her body.

Puck, puck, puck, puck…!

She shook her waist as she watched the trembling little body.
I inserted my cock all the way into her vagina, scratched the vaginal wall with the glans, and pulled it out repeatedly.

"Ahhhhh""

Whenever that happens, Minji reacts by shouting and shaking her whole body.
I love the feeling of her cramped vagina squirming and sucking hard on my cock.

"Haah, ah … Ah, ah …!"

As she did, she fucked her harder and then pulled out her cock.
Minji's reaction was quite harsh, so she thought maybe she should take some time.
She'll need to fuck her more slowly, giving her pussy time to get used to the size of my cock again.

"…Is it me this time?"

Seeing that, Haeun muttered and asked.
As she did so, I gently lifted her hips and repositioned her for insertion.

"Yes."

I grabbed her ass with her hands and pulled it towards me, inserting it into her cunt.
Soye's and Minji's sexual juices, and my cock, which had already been smoothed out by my Cooper's excretion, easily entered Haeun's.

"Ughhh…!"

Ha-eun let out a pleasant moan while enjoying her pleasure.

"Whoa, whoa…"

The inside of her vagina, which was hot and tight, felt good, and I moaned as well.
Unlike Soye and Minji, a hot and strong feeling that seems to be held tightly by force.
As the glans penetrated the inside of this hot pussy, the cock flinched as if it were going to burst at any moment.

Puck, puck, puck, puck…!

"Ah, ah, ah, ha, ah, ah, ah…"

Enjoying Ha-eun's coquetry with her ears, he pushed her cock all the way to the entrance of her womb.
Feeling the wall of her vagina sucking on my cock, I held her firm ass tightly with my hand and continued to fuck her, enjoying the chewy texture.

Puck, puck, puck, puck, puck…!

Unlike when she treated Min-ji, even if it was a little rougher, Ha-eun's body accepted everything.
Inside that pussy, all the touches that I hadn't enjoyed before because of the 0.01mm wall were lovely and pleasurable.

Trembling…

The second ejaculation comes.
Let's wrap my semen inside of Ha-eun like this.

"Sejin-ah…"

At that time, Soye called me with a voice full of aegyo.
As I rubbed the back of her hand holding Ha-eun's hip with her hand, I looked back at her and saw her eyes full of affection at me.

"To me."

Do it.

The last words were audible, although only her lips parted.
I roughly pulled her cock out of Ha-eun's cunt and inserted my cock right into So-ye's cunt.

"Ahhh…!"

So-ye welcomes the cock that came back.
The inside of her vagina greeted me warmly, its walls sucking all over my cock.
The feeling was different from Minji or Haeun's pussy, which was tight and strong, but it wasn't loose, but the pressure inside her vagina was just pleasant.
As soon as I put it in that warm mood, I felt like I was going to ejaculate.

Puck, puck, puck, puck…!
Slap, slap…

"Haha, ah, ah, ok… Ha ha, ah, ah…"

So I shook her waist like crazy.

Puck peck peck peck peck peck peck peck peck peep!!!

The harsh sound of my flesh against her buttocks, and the shaking of the water with it.

"Ah! Ah! Ah! Ahh! Ahh, ah! Ahh! Ahhh!"
"Cheap, cheap…!"
"Yes! Ah, inside, inside me…! Aang!!"

Beautiful…!

He inserted his cock all the way into Soye's vagina and squeezed the entrance to her womb to ejaculate.
I felt the semen that had been ejaculated vigorously from her glans fill the inside of her womb and dirty her vagina.

"Ah, hang, haaaaa…!"

Soye screams and enjoys the senses.
I wonder if it feels good to have my seed filling up his nursery, it sounded like 120% of pleasure was filled in the groin.

Rumble…

I ejaculated inside her and pulled out my cock, and my semen leaked out of her cunt and flowed down into the hot spring water.
It was his second ejaculation, but he seemed to have ejaculated more than the first time he ejaculated on their faces.

"It's so cheap…"

Ha-eun raised her body and looked at it, and she said admiringly.
And Minji hugged me right away and begged me in a pouty voice.

"Brother… Me too…"
"Sure."

I nodded and rubbed Minji's thighs with my still standing cock.
I finished the second ejaculation, but the cock is still standing as if it's not enough.
In fact, even in my mind, the sage time only flashes by for a very short time right after ejaculation, and right in front of my eyes, a lot of desire to madly violate women arises.
I've been feeling it ever since I committed Cheonbom, but my stamina and sexual desire are definitely in a state beyond the norm.

"Chuuuuup…"

He hugged Minji and kissed him.
Then she slowly lifted her body up and inserted my cock into her cunt.
The cock, which was stained with semen and Soye's love juice, entered Minji's small pussy and immediately knocked on the entrance to her baby's room.

'I still have to do more, it's far.'

I lifted her up and kissed her, slowly moving her waist.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 97
Chapter 97 – I'm a Little Awake

"…That's all. I haven't been able to figure out his intentions yet."

Inside a cafe in downtown Tokyo, an empty corner.
As Yu Ga-hye finished her report, her giggling voice leaked through the receiver.

〈 Yeah~ I told you, there's no such thing as a scheme. That manager must be a workaholic who just does his job well.〉
"I can't say anything yet. I haven't fully grasped what he's giving you."
〈 I need to check that out…〉
"Of course. An accurate check is essential."
〈mm~〉

Isara's disapproving voice.

"I'll check it some more and report back. In about a week, I'll be able to post it as a report."
〈 Ugh, the document is done. Just come back later and sort it out in words. Well, by the way… According to the report schedule, today is a vacation? 〉
"Yes. The members are on a two-day, one-night vacation and sightseeing."
〈 Didn't follow that? 〉
"Yes. Just because I'm next to you makes me want to be careful. I've decided that if you want to hear what orders I'm giving you when I'm not there, you shouldn't follow me."

And the wiretap I installed will listen to the commands for me.
Yu Ga-hye swallowed these words inwardly.

"Do you have any other thoughts?"
〈 No no, Secretary Yu will take care of it. More than that… Yubiseo must be resting right now, right?〉
"Well, yes, but…"
〈 Great! I have a favor to ask of you.〉
"Yes, say anything."
〈 Buy me some limited edition 'Hello Gitty'.〉
"Hello Gitti… Yo?"

It must have been a small cat character, right?
A very famous character that has been steadily popular all over the world for several decades since it was created in Japan.

〈 Yes! Hello Kitty sells limited edition goods separately for each region in Japan! Tokyo Hello Kitty in Tokyo, and Hokkaido Hello Kitty in Hokkaido!〉
"Did you… Collect those things…?"
〈 Hey, that's it! Are you underestimating Hello Kitty?〉
"Oh, no."
〈 Anyway, buy me the Tokyo version. Buy others nearby if possible, okay? I don't wish for much! Just did… I think it's enough for two regions.〉
"All right."
〈Okay, then come see me.〉

Beep.

After the call, Ga-hye Yoo put her cell phone down for a while.

'Is buying goods… Normal?'

It was Yu Ga-hye who came to Japan and watched Min-ji Park buy all kinds of goods and figures and wondered, 'Why does she collect ghost tickets so hard?
But the CEO is also diligently collecting such ghost tickets.
Until now, I thought it was useless, but maybe it's normal to buy it.

'Park Min-ji is going to collect Hello Kitty.'

If so, she may be enjoying it while buying the limited Hello Kitty in the hot spring area she went to play now.
She laughed wildly and took care of her ghost ticket.

'I must be smiling happily by now.'

Park Min-ji's bright smile naturally came to mind.

"Ah! Ah! Aaaaa!

Minji's face lit up with pleasure.
She was sitting in the open-air bath, and despite the fact that she had only just put Minji in it, she was ready to leave.
She was just so adorable, from that face to her reaction.
Every time you hold that body and bounce up and down, the expression that climaxes while shaking the whole body and bouncing that big chest.

"Heh, heh, heh, ha, gye, continue… Ha, ha, ha, ah, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha… Yo…"

When I stopped my waist for a moment, Minji, who begged me with a face full of pleasure, was so cute.
I kissed her on the lips and stood up again.
He supported Minji's thighs with his hand, and as he did, he shook her waist and frantically tapped the entrance of her womb.
Every time he tapped the entrance of her womb with his glans, the narrow and tight pussy reacted with a flutter, and Minji spat out a groan like mad as if he would leave at any moment.

"Haaaaa"

Shake.
After fucking like crazy, I stopped for a moment and sucked Minji's nipples, then I fucked her again…
Soye and Haeun were watching from the side, so I was even more excited.

"Ow… Hey… Hold it up and hit it well…"
"Your cock doesn't go all the way in, Minji."
"It's a little, small, hoo, so…!"
"Ahh, ahhh, hah… Ah… Ah…! Heh, heh… Hah…!"

My cock throbbing and sliding around Minji's pussy.
Two women sitting right next to the cock and watching intently.
The taste of Minji's tight pussy is also top-notch, but the visual stimulation of the current situation was also great.
I can't stand it anymore.

"Minji, put it inside…!"
"Yeah, heh, ah, inside… Ha ha, haha…!"

Beaururururut…!

He pushed his cock all the way in and inserted the seed directly from her glans into Minji's nursery.
As if I wanted to impregnate Minji, my cock spurted another insane amount of semen.

Push shot, push shot, beureus…!

My semen was vigorously fired into Minji's womb several times.
I filled it with my semen and pulled out my cock.

"Ah…"

Minji groaned and shuddered as her cock fell out.
She laid her body in the open-air bath as it was, and soon the semen leaked from her cunt spread into the open-air bath.

"Wow… That's a lot…"
"Even though it's the third, what amount…"

So-ye, who admires and smiles as if she is lovable, and Ha-eun, who is just surprised.

"Whoa, whoa…"

I took a deep breath, recalling the sensation I had just ejaculated inside Minji.

'The best…'

It was so good to wrap it inside Soye and Minji.
This feeling of pouring my seed deep into the secret place as proof while making these pretty women in front of me my own.
I've been trying to put up with it since the last time, but after all, cum inside them is the best feeling.

'That's Ha-eun too…'

I want to take advantage of this momentum and ejaculate inside Haeun.
I want to do a vaginal massage right away that I couldn't do the last time I did it outdoors.

'1 minute… No, just rest for 30 seconds…'

But after all, when I ejaculated three times in a row, my cock lost a little bit of momentum, and I couldn't stand up straight and sank a little.
It wasn't exactly dead because it couldn't pour vertically and stood horizontally.

"Chuuuuu."

A soft touch wraps around my cock.
Just as she was watching her, Ha-eun started sucking my cock into her mouth.

Choo, choo, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk…!

I sucked every nook and cranny of the cock that was covered with Minji's love juice and my semen as if it were delicious, and even sucked the semen inside the urethra.
Immediately, I grabbed Ha-eun's head and pushed my cock all the way into her mouth. I accepted it as it was and she worked hard cleaning my cock with only her tongue moving.

"Puha."

She sucks for a while and then Ha-eun spits out my cock.
Her cock, clean thanks to her cleaning, rose vigorously back up.

"Do you have mine left?"

As Ha-eun looked up at me, she asked.
His face was smiling mischievously, but blushing with anticipation.
Instead of answering, I lay down as if attacking Ha-eun.
I put her body on top of her and hugged her, and I came out with her outside her open-air bath and laid her down next to her wooden board next to her bath.
And it was inserted right into her pussy.
Her cunt, hot and tight, wet from the water and still soaked in juices, greeted my cock right away.

Puck, puck, puck, puck…!

"Ah, ah! Aang! Uh, ugh, there…! Aang! Aang!"

Soon, the sound of flesh colliding, the sound of her pussy and cock tightening and pulling out, and the pleasure-filled exclamation of her voice resounded in the open-air bath.

After fucking like that like crazy for about 10 minutes, I poured my semen into Ha-eun's vagina as well.
Despite the fourth ejaculation, my cock, which was still not dead, filled Ha-eun's inside with my seeds.

"Ha, ha, ha … Ah, ah … Haaa … Hot … Hot is hot … Ha, a lot of bunches … Ha …"

I touched the semen flowing out of my cunt with my finger, and then Ha-eun sat up.
And right away, he sucked my cock from the glans to the side.
A hurried movement, as if he wanted more to satisfy his own needs than cleaning her.
The two girls watching from the side saw it and sucked my cock together.

"Chuuuuu…"
"Zhung, chung, chung, chung."
"Lick, tuck, chuuuuu… Tuck, lick…"

The sight of three women dripping my semen from their cunts and cleaning the cocks they spit out with their mouths.

Jump up.

My cock started to jump with excitement again.
…It's not even night yet, so there's no need to hurry.
There is a lot of time left, so adjust your pace and enjoy it slowly.

"Chuluruloop…"

Three women sat in front of me, sucking cocks together, stroking their heads as I enjoyed watching them so lovely and erotic.

After I cummed in the open-air bath one more time and another time with So-ye, I decided to take a break.
Lunch is not provided separately at the ryokan, so we all went out together.
Since this area is a tourist destination, there are many things to see.
As Mr. Tachibana said, I saw a shrine, and besides, I saw many foot baths and very pretty Japanese restaurants.
It's not that far from the city center, so you can sneak peeks of buildings in the distance, and there are also a few stylish restaurants, so the feeling of being on the border between a tourist destination and the city center was quite unique.

"…"

But I don't see things like that very well.
'Still, let's go sightseeing while we're here to play,' he said, and came out, but there was only one thing that was already in his head.

"Quickly… Go back…"
"Yeah, that doesn't look like much fun."

Minji, as if it was the same, stuck close to me and begged me, and Ha-eun agreed with her words.

"If you run too fast, you'll get tired, so you have to slow down. Minji, that gentleman's door over there? There's a pretty fox statue next to you. Don't you like it?"
"…Ha-eun likes gentlemen."
"Okay?"
"Especially if there is a forest behind the shrine."
"Hey, that's…"
"Why?"
"…Honestly, it was nice, you too. Aren't you?"

Are you willing to come out now? Cute.

"Should I just eat that and go in?"

The place Soye pointed to was a dessert shop.
In a shop that looks like a traditional Japanese style, the green tea dango and green tea castella pictured on the poster looked very delicious.

"Traditional snacks, look at something like this. It must be delicious."

It will be good for energy replenishment.
So-ye whispers in a lewd voice so only I can hear.

"I have a question, but castella is bread, isn't it Japanese food? Why does it have a 300-year-old tradition mark?"
"No, it's a tradition… Once upon a time, during the opening of the port, the Portuguese came in… And spread as it is… It's quite a long history…"
"What, how do you know that? You know history well."
"Huh…? Weren't all the Korean history issues wrong during the last variety show, Minji?"
"…"

Minji turns her head with a swish at Soye's question.
Just as I was about to join in and play with them, my phone vibrated.

Woo woo woo.

The name that appeared on the screen was Yoo Ga-hye.
What's up all of a sudden why are you calling now?

'Certainly, are you trying to tell me to come back right away like when I was playing in Akihabara last time?'

Since she entered my room with the kids last night, she noticed our relationship, and from now on, she tries to interrupt me and the kids.
That's quite a possibility.

'Should I accept it or not?'

Running away pretending not to know is not a bad choice.
You should be able to make an appropriate excuse later.
This side means I want to enjoy the night more with the kids.

'Ha…'

I let out a deep sigh and forcibly put an end to the thought I just had.
He's the person you need to be most careful of right now, so it's best to deal with him no matter what.
Full of tension and annoyance, I finally answered the phone.

"…Yes, this is Lee Se-jin."
〈Sorry Sejin Lee, I interrupted you while you were taking a break.〉
"It's okay. What are you doing?"
〈 that…〉

Yu Ga-hye lowers her voice to the fullest and takes a moment to catch her breath.
When this woman is like this, she is very nervous.

〈 Near the place you went… Isn't there a souvenir shop? 〉
"Uh, yes. I saw one as I was passing by."
〈 Then can you buy me some Hello Kitty goods from there? 〉

…Is the atmosphere suddenly Hello Kitty?

"Hello… Gitti? That… Cat character, you mean that?"
〈 Yes, that's right. Well, I don't know if you know it, but there are limited Hello Kitty goods in each province. However, after researching, it seems that Sejin Lee is selling limited edition Hello Git Tea right near the hot spring. I'd like to ask for that if you can afford it.〉
"Even if you say goods…?"
〈 Just buy all kinds.〉
"…Uh, that, yes. I see."
〈Once again, sorry for interrupting. I won't be in contact again while I'm resting, so please enjoy sightseeing comfortably.〉

Beep.

The phone hung up, and I quietly looked down at my phone.

'Yoo Ga-hye, was she a fan of Hello Kitty?'

Wake up a bit

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 98
Chapter 98 – Three Women Together

After sending the kids off first, I stopped by the souvenir shop to buy Hello Gitti goods, and then went back to my room in the dorm.

"Oh, I'm tired. I need to sleep."

After muttering to the bag with the wiretapping device, I threw it back into the corner.
Now, this way, only the sound of the kids playing outside and now will be recorded, and it will sound like you just went sightseeing and slept.

'I have to go to the children's room immediately.'

After finishing my work, I hurriedly left the room.
What are you sleeping
This is the real start.
Just the thought of rolling around with the kids again made my cock erect little by little.

"Have you come?"

By the way, the kids were waiting for me in the hallway.
Wearing the neat yukata provided by the ryokan.

"I'm here to pick you up, okay?"
"Five…"

At Soye's words, I just opened my mouth like an idiot.
I was surprised to see her wearing a yukata for the first time, but it was because her body lines stood out subtly thanks to the fairly thin yukata.
Despite the baggy outfit, Soye's big breasts and hips stand out, and thanks to that, her body line is slightly visible through the clothes.
Even though it must be a fairly flat outfit, the line of the body is highlighted like this.

"It's too late to buy something."

Ha-eun from the side gave me a scolding.
The lines are annoying, but her flushed face in her softened voice says 'don't fret'.
And Minji came right to me.

"Let's go quickly…"

Minji begging right away.
I gave him a pat on the back and walked down the aisle with the kids.
Was it because it was inside, not outside, or did the engine start when the children were wearing yukatas?
On the way, I wanted to touch their buttocks and wrap my hands around their waists, but I desperately held back.
Between rooms, even though it's only that short distance, I'm impatient enough to die.
The instinct to be bold and the reason to be careful were desperately in balance.

Drurreuk, Tak.

And I guess it was the same for the kids.
As soon as I entered the room and closed the door, Soye kissed me.
Along with him, Ha-eun and Min-ji caressed my body.

"Whoop, whoop, whoop…"
"Ha ha, whoa… Chump, chump…"
"Lick, lick, lick… Tsk, chin."

Soye overlaps her lips on mine and sticks her tongue out.
She is Ha-eun who persistently bites and sucks the scruff of my neck with him.
Minji immediately opens the zipper of her pants and licks her cock.
The already erect cock spills pre-cum and enjoys the touch of Minji's tongue to its heart's content.

"Aang."

He took off Soye's yukata and laid him down.
Inside the door, right in front of the front door, Soye leans back and lies down.
The yukata she had been wearing until just now became a futon and supported her back.
Soye, inside the yukata, was naked, so she was ready to have sex just by lying down like that.

Chewwap…

"Haaaaa…!"

He sucked her big breasts into her mouth.
He sucked her nipples with her lips, and tasted her soft breasts with her lips as if eating pudding.
He didn't set her teeth, but he tasted both of her breasts wildly and ferociously.

"Ah, ah, hah…"
"Did you come out without wearing anything under your yukata?"
"Yes…"
"You have to be careful, even if it's not in the dorm."
"But… I was going to do it right away anyway…"
"You must have wanted to do it right away. Aop."
"Aww!"

I sucked Soye's nipple.
Relentlessly sucking on those nipples like a baby, rolling her tongue over and licking and tasting her nipples and areolas, then munching freely on her slime-soft breasts.

"Haaaaauuuuu…!"

Soye gets excited whenever her lips and tongue move.
As she moaned, my cock got bigger and harder.
The cock, which had already been erect, became harder than it had been during sex before lunchtime, desperately wanting Soye's insides.

Rubbing.

He rubbed his cock against her cunt while sucking on her tits.

"Haah … It's … Earl, Ahh, Ahhhhh …

Soye pleaded, feeling the touch of her cock even as her heart pounded in her pleasure.
Even as she moaned, she wrapped her legs around my waist and begged me to put her in.

Prick…!

The cock that rubbed the mouth of Soye's sloppy cunt slipped into it with her pleading.

"Ugh!"

Soye groaned that she was happy to be inserted.
With him, she welcomes my cock inside her warm vagina.
Her cunt, already wet from her mouth, immediately welcomed the cock that had sowed seeds into her self just a few hours earlier.
As if I remembered the shape of my cock, I wrapped it tightly around my cock to fit, and sucked on it as the inside of her vagina twitched.

Whoops…!

It seemed like it would melt.
The inside of her wet cunt was familiar and comfortable, as if she had just had sex, and it felt so good.
The taste of her cunt sucking my prick was so good that I stopped thinking about slowing down and quickly rocked her waist.

Puck, puck, puck, puck…!

"Ah, ah! Haaa! Ahh! Ahh! Aang, yeah! Good, ah! There! Yeah, uhhh!"

So-ye, who laughs in pleasure and barks out loud.
He grabbed her narrow and soft waist with both hands, and without a single thoughtful movement, he roughly fucked her into her cunt as if he wanted to ejaculate.

"Suck…Give me…"

Minji picked up her big breasts from the side and put them on my face.
I pinched the indented nipple with my mouth and sucked hard.

"Ugh…!"

Minji gets a signal right away.
I was delighted with the reaction and tasted Minji's breast more roughly.
He sucked persistently and violently as if to pull out the indented nipple.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah…!"

But I guess that was good
Minji just moaned in my mouth without saying that she was in pain.
Then, he tugged at my hand and brought it to his cunt, where juice was dripping.

Swish

While I was tasting Minji's breasts, Haeun roughly turned my face away.
And then kissed
A wild protest asking me not to do it for her sister and her brother, but for me too.
I patted her tongue with mine and soothed her.
She wrapped her tongue around it and sucked and licked it, silently apologizing for leaving it alone.
After kissing him for a while, he said.

"Lay down, both of you."

At my words, Minji and Haeun lie down next to Soye.
All three of them look up at me with flushed faces and gasping for breath.
Soye's big, soft breasts spread out nicely, and she didn't let go of my cock with her cunt.
Minji, whose overly large breasts are completely spread like slime, dripping her love juice from her lower body.
Ha-eun took my hand and pulled it into her cunt while her nice and pretty breasts were still holding their shape even when she lay down.
Seeing the three women lying together made his cock react even more.

"Haha…!"

As the cock inside her wriggled and became a little bigger and harder, Soye reacted immediately as if she felt it too.

"Me too… Erreun…"
"What… Are you doing…"

Seeing my older sister do this, I must have become even more impatient, so my two younger siblings beg me anxiously.
Instead of answering, I inserted my fingers into their pussies and stirred them.

"Yes…"

Ha-eun groaned as if she liked it.
My index and middle fingers squeezed tightly into Ha-eun's vagina.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah…!"

On the other hand, Minji was very sensitive.
It showed a reaction as if it had been inserted just by inserting a finger.
It was only natural that Minji's small pussy was full just by inserting her index and middle fingers.

'It's so amazing that a kid like that accepts all of my cock.'

He did not hesitate to shake her waist as he continued to stir their cunts with his hands.
Thanks to that, Soye's body and chest shook more violently because he couldn't hold her by the side, and she also became more violent with him.

"Aaaaa"
"Whoa, whoa, whoa… Uh…"
"Ah, no, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah…!"

As the three pussies were attacked at the same time, a moaning sound resounded at the same time.
It was sweet as the three women groaned together and their sounds mingled in my ears.

"Oops!"

Hearing the moaning of the three women, he swayed faster with his final spurt, then accidentally pulled his cock out of Soye's cunt.
As soon as the cock that was about to ejaculate came out of Soye's cunt, she ejaculated immediately.

Push shot, push shot…!

Eighth ejaculation today.
But still, the brisk cock was still soiling Soye's body with my semen.
Her ejected cock shot her semen all the way up to her little face, then I soiled her neck, collarbone, her breasts, and her navel with my semen, then meticulously spilled my semen all the way down to her lower belly and the entrance to her cunt.

"Ha ha, whoa… Ah… Inside, ha ha… Cheap…"

Soye muttered as if it was a waste.

"Smell… Ha, me too…"

Minji climbed on top of Soye and licked the semen on her face.
Soye and Minji's cunt dunes formed a sandwich in front of me to seduce me, and as soon as I saw it, I immediately inserted it into Minji's pussy without taking a break.

"Huh!"

Minji is surprised when she suddenly inserts it.
The cock that had ejaculated toward So-ye hit the entrance of Min-ji's womb while being stained with her freshly-coated semen.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!"
"Ah, it's cheap for me…"

At Soye's regretful words, he took it out of Minji's cunt and inserted it back into Soye's cunt.

"Ah, ah, me, me…!"

That's why Minji begs for it right away.
When she inserts her into Min-ji, she begs So-ye to put the semen that was cheap on her inside of her, and Min–ji begs that if she inserts it into So-ye, it's her next turn.

"I'll do both, so don't be too hard on yourself."

In a way, it might be annoying, but for now, I'm just happy.
Aren't both women really wanting my cock and wanting me to sow my seeds inside them?

Poke, poke, poke, poke, poke, poke, poke, poke, poke, poke, poke, poke…

Enjoying the pleas of the two, the cocks were inserted alternately.
Inside Minji's tight pussy, he tapped the entrance of her womb as he widened the inside of Minji's tight pussy, then gently scratched the inside of Soye's cozy pussy, and then inserted it into Minji again…

"Ah, ah…!"
"Me too… Me too… Ah, ah!"
"Ah… Already… Uhhhhh!"

It was so stimulating to hear the alternating groaning voices and lustful copulations that I felt my cocks swell and grow a little bigger each time I moved between the two women's pussies.
Still, it would be nice to be able to satisfy both.

'Ah.'

A good idea came to my mind.

I pulled my cock out of Minji's fucking cunt for the last time and put it between the two girls' cunt mounds.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 99
Chapter 99 – Not Dead…?

Rubbing the entrance of the two wet pussies was more stimulating than I thought, and the two women seemed to be feeling it quite a bit too.

"Ah, ah…!"
"Ahh…!"

Two women groan and tremble together.
Even from her back, her breasts that were so large that you could see her side profile, and the swaying silhouette of them overlapping each other, were itself desirable.

Water.

"…"

She felt the soft flesh on her forearm and looked to the side.
Ha-eun was fidgeting and pressing her breasts against my forearm.
She wanted to ask her to do it too, but seeing her waiting for her turn was admirable, so she kissed Ha-eun.

"Ugh… Ugh…"

Ha-eun was mixing her tongue more aggressively than before.
Even though I didn't move my tongue well because I was shaking her waist, she put her tongue in my mouth from Haeun's side and licked my tongue and every nook and cranny of her mouth.
It was a sign that she was impatient.

"This time… Ah, ah, inside me… Ha ha, ha ha, haha, ha ha! Oppa… Oppa…!"

I hear Minji's plea to kiss Ha-eun in a hurry.
With that, I could feel more of her juice flowing out of Minji's cunt as she sucked on her cock.
I was just about to ejaculate.
I inserted the cock I had been rubbing against the mounds of the two women's cunts into Minji's pussy.

Koo Woo-wook.

I ejaculated while holding her glans firmly against the entrance of Minji's womb.

Beaureureureus…!

After tasting the two women together, he moves only to ejaculate inside her.
Minji's tight, narrow cunt sucked up my cock and eagerly swallowed my semen.

"Uuuuu…! Inside, hauuuuu…!"

Delighted with my ejaculation, Minji trembled her hips.
After ejaculation, I pull out my cock, but Minji's pussy bites my cock until the end as if she doesn't want to let go.
Enjoying the tight feeling, I pulled out all the way out of my cock, and the entrance to my pussy followed it all the way out, and then I spat out my cock.

"This time I…"

Ha-eun immediately cleans the cock that leaked out of Min-ji's pussy.
When she put her hand on her cunt as she was sucking her face down, she felt her juice dripping more than Soye or Minji.

"Eup, uhm, uhhh, chuuuuu…"

Ha-eun greedily sucked my cock.
Drool was dripping from her mouth as well as from her lower mouth.
Even so, in order to rebuild my cock, I worked hard on my favorite parts, such as the tip of the glans and the lower part.
Her desire and sincerity were so lovely.
Without realizing it, I pressed the back of Ha-eun's head with her hand and inserted my cock up to her neck.

"Ugh, ugh, ugh…!"

Ha-eun sucks my cock hard even though my ears are stabbing her throat.
The feeling of sucking my cock with all of my tongue, and the hot, tight feeling at the end of my throat, made my cock fully erect again.

"Puha! Ha, hoo, hoo… Ha…"

Ha-eun, who had been sucking her for a while, spat out my cock from her mouth and looked up.
She said with tears in her eyes, but with lustful eyes.

"Now… I…"

An indescribable urge welled up from the slight tear and the gap between the facial expressions.
The feeling of being lovable, the grumpiness of wanting to torment her a little more, and the desire to plant my seed in her right now mix in my heart.

"Yes!?"

I laid Ha-eun on her back, lifted her legs, and roughly inserted my body on top of her.
It was a common mating press posture.
It was a rough posture that was difficult for Soye or Minji to do, but it was a posture that Haeun could do without any burden.
And while handling her a little more roughly, at the same time, it was an attitude that could satisfy the sexual desires of the two at the same time.

"Aww…!"

I put my weight on it and hit it right away, so Ha-eun likes it with a rough moan.
As Danny fucked harder and faster, Ha-eun enjoyed more juice flowing from her cunt.

Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling Tingling…!

A dirty sound that spreads from the mixture of love juice, semen, and pre-cum leaking out again.

"Wow… So rough…"
"It looks so… I feel good…"

He passed the voices of Soye and Minji admiring from the side, and focused on violating Haeun in front of her eyes.

"Uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh…!"

Ha-eun just enjoys my cock while trembling her body.
Enjoying the way she is, he fucks her and she soon climaxes with her cunt squirting her juice.

"Haaaaa…!"

Thanks to the rough handling, the way he climaxed before the other two was cute for nothing, and he kissed Ha-eun, who was leaving because it was nice to see her tears welling up a little more, and fucked her nonstop.
Enjoying the taste of Ha-eun's tight, sticky pussy, she scratched the inside of her vagina roughly and violently with her cock.
Perhaps it was because her stimulation continued even after she left, and Ha-eun stayed at her climax for quite a long time.

"Ah, ah, ah, ah, yes, Ha, hu, huh, yeah, yeah

Ha-eun lifted her arms and held my back tightly, then tightened her cunt and sucked my cock harder.
Then she kissed me aggressively, this time from her side, sticking her tongue in her mouth.
I loved her movement, wanting myself with her whole body, even the little bit of pain I gave her.

"Ha-eun, soon…"
"Wrap it inside me, inside me, uhm, full…!"
"Cheap…!"

Ha-eun ejaculated inside of her mating press posture.

Beureureus, beureureut, beureureut!!! Wow…!

Despite continuous ejaculation, semen still came out like crazy.
The semen that filled Ha-eun's vagina stained my cock again.
After ejaculating for a long time, he pulled his cock out of her cunt, and the warm semen he had just ejaculated leaked out of her cunt.

Rumble…

My semen flowed from Ha-eun's cunt down her buttocks and pooled on the floor.

"Ugh, that's a shame…"

Soye observes it closely and admires it.

"Sister. Did you wait a long time?"
"Huh? Uh, kyaaak… Ah…"

Even after fighting Minji and Haeun in a row, he was still very thirsty.
I still want to wrap myself in these women a little more, a little more.
I want to mark more clearly that the three women are mine.
The urge was getting stronger, and with him it stayed firm and didn't die.

"I just bought it… Isn't it dead…?"

Soye muttered in a surprised voice.
I didn't even waste a second of her replying, so instead I kissed her and laid her on her back.

I just want to hit it.
I marked Minji and Haeun first, so I want to mark Soye right away.
I want to inject my seeds not only into her body, but also into the depths of her body.
Filling her head with such urges, she grabbed Soye's thighs and lifted her up to hold her mating press.

"Whoa…"

At 6:00 PM, Bom Cheon's private studio in Seoul.
At the end of the day's work, Bom Cheon checked her e-mail with a sullen face.

"Request for a new song from the boy group 'Halo-Halo'… Request for a new song from the girl group 'Treat or Treat'… Request for a vocal screening guest for 'I Become an Idol'…"

Even though I didn't give out much of my e-mail address, request e-mails came in piles every day.
There were many things that most of her did not fit her sexuality, so Bom Cheon quickly discarded her e-mail and responded by sending her a reply with her macro.
In the meantime, there was one e-mail that caught her eye.

"A new song for the game 'Grand Ragnarok' PV…?"

She was Cheonbom who didn't play any games, but she had heard of the title Grand Ragnarok.

'Surely a few days ago… No, was it just yesterday?'

Yesterday, when Cheon Bom visited Lee Se-jin for her personal business, she was informed by her southern chief that Lee Se-jin was not at the company.

"Sejin? You went on a business trip to Japan."
"Japan? Hmm, was The Queens already trying to advance into Japan?
"An advertisement for a game company went well, so I went to participate in the event. Grand Ragnarok is a game that will be launched in Korea soon, and Ha-eun digested the advertisement so well."
"Ha-eun… Lim Ha-eun? You're like that bully."
"Oh no Cheonbom-san, you're a bully~ Is it because you saw that kick?"
"It's just like kicking…"
"Hey, it's not like that. He's a bit of a temper, but he's never done anything bad."

At those words, Cheonbom muttered to himself as he recalled the time when he was dragged into her car.

'…That? She honestly thinks she chewed some gum when she was in school.'

Shaking.
Cheon-bom trembles for a moment, recalling the image of her in the car.
While Nambujang laughed, she asked Cheonbom.

"What is it, Bom Cheon, did something happen with Ha-eun?"
"No, no, it's not like that. Nothing happened. Never, nothing, never."
"That's obvious. It was a joke~"

Yes, she had that conversation once.
That's how I heard about the current situation of The Queens from Nambu Manager, and even looked at the advertisement that Im Ha-eun shot.

'Well, for an idol, he sang pretty well…'

It was at a level where people who didn't know me would say, 'Wow, they sing really well'.
Of course, Cheon Bom was able to see right away that she performed it so well because Lim Ha-eun was a song that fit her style like a pro, so she wasn't greatly impressed.
I did anyway…

'Pick a new song there.'

Click.

Cheonbom slowly checked the contents of her mail.

"The second advertisement by referring to the existing advertisement… It's a new song to match the event, so the concept was decided… Who to call… Lim Ha-eun."

Wait, then what would happen if I made a song that Im Ha-eun would have a hard time digesting?
If she pretends to be this girl style and makes a song with difficulty, she might nag me saying I can't even digest this.
She just did her job faithfully, so she wouldn't be able to say anything on that side.

'It's okay to take a small revenge.'

Whoop whoop whoop…
Cheonbom laughed and pressed her reply button.

I Made an Idol Harem. Hypnosis Bet on Me 100
Chapter 100 – Eat When You Eat

While taking turns having sex with three women without stopping, the phone in the corner of the room rang.
Who suddenly… At this timing?

"I, I… Will take…"

Out of breath, So-ye answers the phone.
She caught her breath listening to her opponent, and then she whispered something in Minji's ear and passed her phone to her.

"What?"
"Are you having dinner? I'm asking in the lobby."
"Oh, it's already time."

Hearing that, I looked at the clock on the wall, and it was 9:00 PM.

"If I don't apply now, I'll pass the evening."

It was a last order call.

"Sister… I've done it…"

Minji hung up her phone and returned to me and Soye.

"I've finished ordering… They're bringing 4 servings here…"
"Oh, did you do more?"
"Yes…"

Minji nodded her head.
With that, she rubbed her thighs a little, and semen leaked from between her crotch and ran down her thighs.

Hot.

The moment I saw that, my cock immediately reacted.
Minji, whose legs were trembling little by little thanks to her getting fucked so hard, was so erotic.

"Sejin-ah, let's eat first."

As I unknowingly tried to approach Minji, Soye touched my chest with the palm of her hand.

"…Uh, uh… Whoa…"

She took a deep breath and tempered her own lust a little.
Yes, still, the night is still long…

'It's okay to be patient for a bit.'

She took care of herself like that and put on her clothes.
Then, he put on a yukata for Minji, who was still standing.

"…"

Minji's gaze was fixed on my lower body.
The surroundings were quiet, so when I sneakily looked around, Soye and Haeun were also wearing clothes, but their eyes were on my lower body.

Hot, hot…

The part of the lower part that sticks out enough to be visible even when wearing a yukata.
Inside it, my cock was still full and burning, screaming that it was still not enough.

"It's cheesy and sweet."

The waitress comes in with a table full of food.
She eagerly set the table on her table in the middle of her room and quickly left.
After she left, I quietly came out of her hiding place and sat down in front of her table.

"Come on, Sejin-ah."

As soon as I sit down, Soye puts something in my mouth.
Once I received it and ate it, the texture and aroma were oysters.

"You have to eat a lot, right?"

So-ye speaks with a strange eye smile.
With those words, the oysters start to pile up on my bowl one by one.
Not only Soye, but also Minji and Haeun were putting their oysters up towards me.
If you peek at the menu in front of the table, you can see that oysters aren't enough, so grilled eel is piled high with pickled garlic.
Kaiseki (会席: Japanese course meal) is such a limited menu…?
Wasn't it something more diverse and offering this and that?

"Didn't Minji say something while ordering dinner…"
"Yes. I've prepared a little according to the menu. There's still a lot… Not enough, right?"
"Well… You did…?"

This time, Minji came next to me and clung to me.
Those eyes were already full of lust.
She was with him and Ha-eun hugged me tightly from behind.
The feel of my chest against my back was soft, and the sound of breathing in my ears was already getting rough.

Sneak…
Squeeze…

Soye comes close to each other from both sides, loosening her yukata and showing her breasts.
And Minji, who openly unties her yukata.
It wasn't just me who was lacking, but the three women seemed to be still lacking as well.

"Yeah, that's right. Good job."

I'm glad it stayed the same all along.
My cock jumped when I realized that not only me but the three women were also full of thoughts of what to do right away.

"Ah…"

I massaged Soye's ass with my right hand.
Soye shook her body slightly and put another piece of her oyster into her mouth.

Well well.

Minji greedily devours oysters, and Minji picks up something else with her hand.
I opened her mouth and ate it. This time it was grilled eel.

"It's delicious?"
"Yeah. Try Minji."

I also picked up a piece of grilled eel with my hand and put it in Minji's mouth.
Minji takes it and eats it right away like a baby bird, then sucks on my fingers with her tongue.
I couldn't tell if he was eating grilled eel or if he was sucking my finger to satisfy his sexual desire.

"Taste… I have…"

Minji is happy with an eye smile.

"When you eat, eat…"

Ha-eun bluntly reprimanded me, so she patted my thigh with her left hand and called out.

"Come over here and sit down."
"…"

At that, Haeun immediately got up from her seat and came to me.
She didn't mean to criticize.

Squeak.

As Ha-eun sat down in front of me, her ass gently brushed against my cock.
As the yukata rubbed against hers, her ass gently stimulated my cock.

"I want to sit in the front too…"

As if she was envious of Ha-eun, her Min-ji muttered and put one of her oysters in her mouth.

"Ahhhhh…"

And so that Soye would not be annoyed, she continued to massage Soye's butt hard.
As I continued to massage her big, soft ass, I could feel it getting hot even outside her clothes.

Nonsensical…

Ha-eun wiggled her hips a little as if she was trying to strangle me.
A beanie rubbed her thighs over her buttocks, and thanks to that, the yukata came off little by little, revealing her bare skin.

"Eat one too."

Just as she had done for Minji, Haeun put a piece of her grilled eel in her mouth.
Ha-eun calmly took it and ate it, then licked my finger hard and bit it lightly.

"Yes."

Thanks to her control of her strength, she didn't get sick.
It feels good to feel a little stimulation.
In response, I chewed her ear lobe with my lips.

"Ughhh…!"

Ha-eun reacted violently.
Enjoying the feel of her bite on her earlobe, she rubbed her ass more roughly.
The buttocks that were rubbing my thighs are now in a state where the yukata is completely removed.
She smeared the top of her thighs with her love juice and subtly took off my yukata little by little.

Hot.

My cock quickly slips out of the yukata and reveals itself.

"Uh, sorry sisters…"

Minji, who saw that, let out a voice that sounded like she was worried, and she took a sip of the sake.
No, I didn't drink.

"Whoop, whoop, whoop…"

She put her sake in her mouth and kissed me as it was, pouring her sake into my mouth.
With the touch of the hot drink, her tongue slipped into my mouth.
Her tongue licked every nook and cranny of my tongue, like when her tight cunt sucked my cock.
Unlike the other two older sisters, she is very faithful to her own needs.

"Yes?"
"Oh."

I don't know if I'm getting restless while eating, but if I'm openly like this, I'll have to calm down before I can eat.
I pulled my butt back and set Ha-eun down in front of me.
Then I knocked down Minji who had kissed me and covered myself on top of it.

Hot, hot…

His cock, which was already angry, trembled as he wanted to fuck it inside Minji right away.

"Minji, when you eat…"
"Do it, please do it…"

Minji doesn't listen to me and just begs.
It's the first thing to fill the lower mouth than the upper mouth.

"This… Will require training."

I grabbed both of Minji's ankles with my hands and lifted them up.
Without a little caress, I immediately inserted my cock into Minji's pussy, and pressed my lower body with my weight.
I felt the entrance to Minji's womb pressed against my cock, pushed deeper than usual.

"Ahhhhh!!!"

Minji screams in pain and pleasure.
I ignored it and started pistoning.

"Ah, ah…! Ah, ah, ah…!"

He lifted her legs all the way up and shook her waist, pressing her breasts with her thighs.

"Aang, ang, ahh, ahhhhh! Ahhhhh…! Hahhhhh…!"

With my big breasts pressed against her legs, her small body took over my whole body and screamed at me.
Since the child has the least physical strength, if you drive him in this position, he will quickly become exhausted and fall down.
However, since he was begging me the most blatantly while eating, I should be punished this much.

"Hye uh, ha uh, ye uh, uh… Hye uh… Hye, hye uh… Whoa, ah, uh uh… Uh uh, uh uh, uh, uh…"

For about 10 minutes, Minji's moaning was disturbed as she focused only on the driving.
Looking at her face, her mouth was open and her tongue was sticking out with tears in her eyes.

Beautiful…!

Without prior notice, it was packed inside Minji.

"Uuuuu…!"

To that touch, Minji reacted with her body trembling.
The narrow, tight pussy twitched as it sucked my cock.
After enjoying the touch, he pulled out his cock, and the semen leaked out right away.

Rumble…

Now that Minji's inside is full of my semen, Minji's pussy just spits out semen without being able to contain it any more.
She kept oozing my cum from her cunt as she trembled from the bottom of her body to the taste of her face.

"Now, ah…"

After finishing her ejaculation, I stepped back and Soye put food in my mouth.

"I won't be able to eat because of this…"
"It's self-employed."

Worried Ha-eun and So-ye calmly reconcile.
I stood up Minji, who was trembling with a firm posture.

"Ha, ha, ha, hye, hye, hye, ha, ha, huh…"

As she sat down in front of her table, I sat her bewildered in front of me.

"…If you eat, you'll come to your senses."

I made it like this, but it doesn't seem like I'm going to say anything.
With Soye and Haeun at my side, I continued to eat again, often putting food in Minji's mouth.

After the meal was over and the table was tidied up, Soye cleaned and served paisley.
Soye, who rubs Minji's love juice and her cock, which is heavily soiled with my semen, on her big breasts.
Sitting on the sofa, kneeling on the floor, Soye, who served me, was so lovely, and the soft feel of her chest made me feel so good.
I just held my breath and enjoyed the paisley, and in the meantime, Ha-eun secretly made a movement as if she was trying to get on top of me.
This time she'd beg to fuck herself.

"… Ha Eun-ah?"

And Soye, who saw that, called out to Haeun in a calm voice.
Hearing that voice, Haeun was startled and looked at Soye.

"What are you doing?"

Once again, So-ye expresses that she is angry.
She was eagerly serving and warming up my cock with her breasts, but it must have been unacceptable to cut it from the side.
I also said to Ha-eun, who was taken aback by seeing So-ye's face, which smiled but seemed angry.

"Those who cut in line should be punished."
"Uh, uh uh? No, that's just me…"

Ha-eun was really taken aback when I even interfered.
But it's already too late.
We laid Ha-eun down, and I stuck my cock between her breasts.
Her cock, which had become completely soggy mixed with her small saliva, was inserted into Ha-eun's cock and rubbed against her, and Ha-eun naturally brought her arms together and brought her breasts together narrowly.
But this is not punishment.

"Ughhh!?"

While I was enjoying her Ha-eun's breasts, So-ye started teasing her Ha-eun.

"Uh, sister, what are you putting in…!"
"The one I bought in Akihabara the other day~"
"Wait, wait, when did that happen… Ahhh…!"

It was Ha-eun, who let out a moan in her pleasure and her expression relaxed.
Ha-eun's reaction was so good that when she turned around, So-ye was inserting her dildo into Ha-eun's anus.
It's not like he's in pain, but he's used to accepting pleasure.

"I guess I've tried it a lot~? It's going in."
"It can't be… Uhhhhh…!"

Suk-suk-ssuk-suk.

When So-ye pierces Ha-eun's anus with the dildo with her condom on, Ha-eun reacts as if she is being penetrated.

"Shall we go a little deeper?"
"Ah, no daaaaa…!"

Ha-eun trembles with a snapping sound.
Holding her hands tightly and keeping her breasts pressed together, I concentrated on fulfilling my own desires.
Looking down at the face of Ha-eun, who was climaxing while being attacked by her anus, he continued to violate her breasts.

Prick prick…
Jumble jumble…

No matter how much I rubbed it with my cock, a lot of white foam formed on Ha-eun's breastbone.
The touch was stinging but soft and pleasant, shaking her waist more violently.

"Sleep, ah, ah, ah, ah…!"

Perhaps So-ye was also persistently harassing Ha-eun, but her expression began to deteriorate.
A mixture of her pleasure and pain, her always fierce face now completely melted away.

Beaureureut, push shot! Push!! Beautiful!!

Enjoying that face, she ejaculated straight into Ha-eun's chest.
The semen shot vigorously from her cock stains the space between her breasts, and it oozes out from the gap, staining Ha-eun's face.

"Ahhh, uhhh, uhhh… Hah, hah, uhhh, uhhh, uhhh, hahh, uhhhhh…"

Just as Soye had stopped torturing her, Haeun gasped for breath.

"This time it was me…"

So-ye, muttering in dismay, grabbed my arm and held it between her breasts.

"It's still okay. Noona will love you to the fullest."
"Ehehe…"

At my words, Soye smiled and kissed me.
She exchanged kisses and caresses with her hands alone for about five minutes.
Carefully, while satisfying each other's desires, the caress of giving each other strength was soft and cozy, and I was able to get my cock fully erect in no time.